《Lewd Apocalypse》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    The year was 2042, a mega metropolitan city had spiraled in the heart of the nation of Anuria in addressing the country¡¯s overpoption. A massive city built from scratch in the bowl-likendscape between the mountain ranges defining the city¡¯s perimeter. New Londo, or New City, was given its name to re-define what a city in the 21st century should look like. True to the culture of Anuria, everything in New Londo was massive in scale. From the roads of great Broadway to the towering skyscrapers of the financial district, every infrastructure was built for its magnificence.


    Leo lived in this city all 11 years of his life, soon to be 12, after 11 a.m. this morning. That¡¯s right! It was Leo¡¯s 12-year-old birthday today and his mother had entrusted him with a mighty $100 bill to buy whatever present he wanted from the store as a gift. She was a practical mother; Leo won¡¯t be disappointed by a gift he didn¡¯t want. It was a trait she had adopted due to the early passing of Leo¡¯ste father.


    Leo was excited as he patiently looked at each of the new generation gaming consoles present behind the counter. He was debating whether to get yStation X for $99.99 or beg his mom for an extra $10 to buy the Deluxe edition of Xbox 5. While he pondered his thoughts in the store restroom, a crack in the mirror behind him began to screech. The cracking sound startled him and made Leo look behind, while quickly finishing his business.


    ¡°What the..¡±


    Soon, the crack burst, revealing a rift, shining with brilliant light. Then the rift began to darken, ck mist started to pour out, quickly spreading across the restroom, passing through walls, soon engulfing the entire district.


    Looking from above the city, one can see that the ck mist was quickly washing over the city with a dark spot at its center. It even spread beyond the city¡¯s perimeter, passing through the mountain range and beyond. Leo, stood at that center of the ck mist, staring nkly into the rift, as if he¡¯d smoked some weed and his mind wandered off.


    In the city, panic ensued as the ck mist covered people¡¯s view. The mist was short lived as it traveled past quickly; however, it created hours ofsting chaos. Strangely, during that time, Leo stood lifelessly at the center of the ck mist where the rift had opened and continued to zone out.


    A ringtone from Leo¡¯s pocket brought him back to reality. This must have been like the 20th call his mother had made to her son in desperation. The rift had already closed. Leo calmly picked up his iPhone 21, clueless of the situation and not remembering a thing, then began to speak.


    ¡°Hey mom, can I get $10 more for my birthday present?¡± his thoughts the same as before the rift opened.


    This gave Leo¡¯s mom an impression that he hadn¡¯t seen what she had witnessed, which gave her hope.


    ¡°Honey,e back home right now, I will give you $10 more if you make your way back as soon as possible. Avoid people, don¡¯t let anyone approach you and start running. Now!¡± Suddenly, a loud scream could be heard outside the restroom. It was heard through the phone, but instead of panicking, his mother gave a calm speech in a whisper.


    ¡°Remember the movie Resident Evil we watched? That is happening outside right now. Believe your mommy. Try toe back home if you can. If it¡¯s dangerous outside and you are safe right now, stay where you are and mommy wille find you.¡±


    Reacting to the scream, Leo had already peeked outside of the restroom while his mother talked over the phone. Observing the gore outside, he said to his mother ¡°I will be home soon, love you mom¡± and ended the call as he had to move quickly.


    The scenery at the store would normally shock an adult into freezing on the spot, not to mention a 12-year-old. But Leo felt fear and excitement at the same time. His blood boiled through his vein and his body was calling to him to join the ughter. Leo did not question the madness before him.


    Several man-eaters were feasting on their meals on the ground. The few survivors had climbed on top of the shelves and were calling for help, drawing the zombies without prey. Leo resisted the urge of bloodlust as he thought about his family and quickly ran to a corpse holding a fire axe. The corpse started to move as Leo took the axe, but was too slow to do anything.


    There was a single zombie blocking at the entrance. It was a female, quite the beauty with short and petite stature but an ample body. She seemed to be enjoying thest meal her husband will provide her with. Dodging zombies for a kid was fairly simple, Leo quickly approached thedy zombie and gave her a strike to the neck. The boy cleanly chopped the head from her torso, unfazed by the blood sshing out.


    ¡®Just like in the games¡¯ Leo thought to himself, without noticing the strength required to perform a decapacitation was almost impossible for a boy at his age.


    Leo jogged outside to the street and saw the same chaos. ¡®Seems like taking the bus is not an option¡¯ he joked to himself and hastily started to move. It had been a while since people turned into zombies. The horde that gued the street had already dispersed while looking for more prey. The few remaining zombies were all too slow to catch an agile kid. Leo noticed his body felt light as he ran; finally noticing some anomalies in his body, but now was not the time to think about that.


    His thought wandered back to the woman crying for help on top of the store shelves. She had a young child, simr in age to him, held within her bosom. Before he left the store, he smashed the windows to attract the zombies out of the store with the sound. It might have put him at risk with the number of zombies surrounding him at the time; yet, he felt no regret with his decision.


    The woman was reminiscent of Leo¡¯s mother. She also tightly embraced him into her bosom while in tears during the funeral of histe father. He almost suffocated and would have joined his father on the spot; hence, the strong recollection. It was a rare asion to see his mother in such a state of seriousness. Witnessing the mother and her child, his first thought was if the child was suffering from suffocation as he had before. Though the pair of peaches was not on the same level as his mother, they were formidable nheless.


    Leo quickly came to his senses as he looked upon the zombies scattered throughout the street. It will be a long trip back home on foot, he thought, it was best to get moving.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Catherine was almost ready to open up her Deli and prepared for the morning rush of business. The Deli used to be a garage of a ratherrge house, surrounded with brick walls, except the garage at the back. It was the biggest asset left over from herte husband. Catherine had quit her job and decided to open up her own business, at home so she can take care of her family. The Deli was her investment.


    ¡°Sarah, maybe you should go buy your little brother a cake. A small one is enough for the sake of celebration; Leo doesn¡¯t like eating sweets.¡±


    The girl named Sarah has short-trimmed blonde hair with tomboyish look and a visible age of a high schooler; yet, her well-endowed assets that put many mature women to shame definitely showed the mother and daughter rtionship between the two women in the shop.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve given Leo some more money and told him to get the cake while he is out.¡± Sarah pouted andined to her mother.


    ¡°Well, he left so early that I wasn¡¯t even awake to ask him.¡±


    Leo was so excited to buy his own present with the money he gotst night, he nned to arrive at the store when it opened. This left his portion of morning work at the Deli unattended and Sarah was very salty about covering for him.


    The two women did not notice the dark mist that covered the streets outside momentarily as it moved on too quickly through the air. Just as Sarah grabbed the keys and wallet, putting them into her ¡°breast¡± pocket, disruptive banging sounds were heard from the door.


    ¡°PLEASE OPEN UP!!¡±


    ¡°Deli isn¡¯t open yet, give us a few more minutes¡± Catherine responded while still looking at the grocery note.


    Sarah approached the door since she was about to head out anyway. Fortunately, what she saw outside the Deli windows stopped her from opening the door. A man covered in blood had pressed his entire body up against the window. The horrifying sight of the man was not normal and it frightened her.


    ¡°Mom¡­.¡± A weak, timid voice sounded from her lips.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Leo was careless. He was bitten when a rowdy man ran past him and pushed him back, buying himself time for escape. In the heat of the moment, he was thrown off bnce and bitten instead of the rowdy man. It was a light wound, even on a small boy¡¯s body, but a bite nheless. While his mind feared for his life, his body reacted otherwise with steady heart beats.


    ¡®Will I turn? Like in the movies? I have not seen any dead people turn yet. Maybe¡­¡¯ Leo continued to make his way home. It had been a while since he was bitten and he checked himself while making his way towards the Deli. ¡®No signs of turning? No adverse reaction? Good.¡¯


    He heard a gunshot in the direction of his house. Jogging towards the Deli entrance, he saw his mother holding a gun, pointing at a corpse. The hole in the corpse¡¯s head indicated that a bullet was wasted on a zombie that¡¯s already on the ground, for Sarah was already holding a baseball bat, ready to go if it ever gets up. Another corpseid at the counters with heavy damage done by a blunt weapon, showed that his sister scored her first blood as well.


    ¡°Mom!¡± As the door opened, the boy was suddenly buried deep within two soft mountains. Leo had already mastered the reflex of holding his breath the moment his face got washed by the tender mounds now covering his head.


    ¡°You made it back! You made it¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Leo was unsure what to say to his mother. It was going to be hard to break the truth, so he decided to just show his mother instead.


    ¡°Are you hurt anymore? Please don¡¯t tell me you got¡­¡± She stopped as she stared hopelessly at the bite mark around Leo¡¯s shoulder. Tears began to form in her eyes while countless thoughts ran through her mind.


    Then Catherine¡¯s expression went nk and she calmly told Leo to head to the basement, she would be down shortly to tend his wound. This change of expression on Catherine was spotted by Sarah and this made her severely worried. After Leo walked away Catherine finally burst out in tears, hugging Sarah. The two pairs of giant marshmallows smashed together, deforming into lewd shape. It was a sight to behold.


    ¡°Leo¡­ Leo was bitten.¡± Sarah got confirmation; but before she could make any remark, her weeping mother continued. ¡°You saw the man turned into one of them. It took hours but it happened. How long since Leo was bitten? He still seems energetic.¡±


    ¡°Mom, there is nothing much we can do. Maybe sanitize his wound with alcohol and get him some food¡­.in case he starts to get hungry.¡±


    ¡°Right! Right.¡± Catherine hastily replied as she began to prepare food and medicine. Collecting her thoughts she headed to the basement, bringing Sarah with her just in case. The bat, which was deformed by an impact uncharacteristic of the girl¡¯s strength, was still in the sister¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Honey! Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Mom? I don¡¯t know why but I am feeling really hungry, like I have been starving for days. Can you bring me food?¡±


    Catherine was not sure if this is good news or bad news. He seemed to be getting symptoms, but he still retained his sanity. The mother handed the food she prepared and asked, ¡°How long ago was it that you were bit?¡±


    Leo understood the situation from the start and expected such questions. ¡°Almost 2 hours ago. I am feeling wide awake right now and I don¡¯t feel like I am turning. It¡¯s just that I am really hungry right now. Can you make more food? I want meat.¡±


    Leo continued to describe his body condition as he ate. Then moved on to telling what he saw earlier this morning and how he got bit. Meanwhile, Catherine already asked Sarah to grab meat from the Deli. Luckily, the shop has an abundance of meat, an array of other foods and selection everyday supplies.


    ¡°I am sorry honey, but you will have to stay in the basement for a while. I will check on you periodically. Mommy still loves you and I hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Food that normally would havested months for a family of three, went into Leo¡¯s bottomless stomach, which shocked his sister and mother. The Deli usually had reserves in stock in case of supply cut. Now, all that was left wereparative meager amounts of junk food and instant noodles that wouldst the two women barely a week.


    As Leo finished filling his stomach, he began to feel surges of heat overwhelming his body. Then it quickly turned into unbearable pain. Unable to withstand the suffering, he fainted; yet his body still twitched sporadically in response to the pain in his body.


    Sarah¡¯s senses seemed keener now and thought she heard a faint sound of copsing from the basement. She peeked through the basement door and saw her little brother had fainted on the ground.


    ¡°Mom!! Leo fainted!¡±


    ¡®Our worries came true!¡¯ Catherine thought and quickly rushed to Leo in the basement. She was willing to take the risk and felt, as his mother, she needed to be at Leo¡¯s side at hisst moment. She began to inspect Leo, the first thing she noticed was that his body was extremely hot and he seemed to be in a lot of pain.


    Sarah understood what had to be done if it came to the worst, as she was on standby with her bat in hand. The sister held her hand so tight that it left dented marks on the grip.


    ¡°Sarah, help me carry your little brother to bed¡±


    Leo was extremely heavy after all the food he¡¯d consumed. Though he remained more or less the same stature, several months worth of food added up to an incredible weight. It was difficult for Sarah, even with her newfound strength, to carry her little brother to his bed.


    Leo still convulsed in pain and his body was scorching hot. Leo¡¯s mother decided to remove his bloodstained shirt while Sarah prepared cold water and a towel. Leo was the type that likes to wear loose clothing, yet the shirt was tight on his body. Overlooking this small detail, she was in awe of the toned muscr build of Leo¡¯s body. ¡®How many is this? 6 pack?¡¯ She counted and thought to herself.


    ¡°Oooh wow, Leo is surpassingly packed. But I know this kid is just a shut-in and I never see him hit the gym.¡± Sarah came back with water and sounded mockingly.


    Both women thought Leo¡¯s build seemedrger, yet as they removed his dirty pants, something more obvious drew away both their attention. It was the obscene bulge of hisher region. ¡®It¡¯s too big to be a 12-year-olds.¡¯ Both women¡¯s thoughts were the same.


    Catherine continued to remove Leo¡¯s over stretched undies to check. An incredible manly pir came into the light. The veiny rod stood tall, both its girth and length above spec, while its head bulged from its foreskin.


    ¡°Whooooa!¡± Catherine was honestly surprised at the sight.


    ¡°¡­Whooooa!¡± Sarah imitated her mother after a short pause in a half-joking, half exaggerated manner. She understood what she was seeing. Leo¡¯s member was gigantic to her eyes, but she still isckingmon sense of what the size of that pir represents. The current situation was incredibly awkward. Catherine told Sarah to leave the room while giving her a stare.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just my little brother¡¯s dirty thing.¡± Sarah protested as she obediently moved out of the room.


    With Sarah out of the room, Catherine began to wipe Leo down to cool him off, while calmly observing his body. He was still twitching in pain, the suffering was visible, but he showed no signs of awakening. Despite herself, Catherine¡¯s attention kept getting drawn back to the incredible tower that was also twitching excessively, as if asserting its presence.


    ¡°It¡¯srger than Larry¡¯s.¡± She whispered to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯srger than dads?¡± A voice came from behind. It was Sarah, she had snuck back into the room. Her mother gave her a threatening death stare.


    ¡°What¡­? I need to be here in case he turns into one of them¡± Sarah hade back with her deformed baseball bat.


    ¡°Right!¡± Catherine almost forgot the possibility existed! She had no choice but to let her stay and watch her little brother¡¯s oversized member.


    After running out of options, Catherine made up her mind about what she could do to relieve her son of his pain. Reaching out her silky-smooth hand attempted to wrap around on Leo¡¯s tower, but was unable to close the gap and did not even cover half of its length. Sarah watched curiously while observing her little brother. Leo¡¯s body continued to twitch while having hisher region touched, it just wasn¡¯t reacting as violently as before.


    Despite being in herte thirties, she retained all the body characteristics of a woman in herte twenties. There were barely any visible wrinkles on her face, her skin still maintained its milky texture and her silky long blonde hair only added points to her appearance of youth.


    Catherine began to caress her son¡¯s member with one hand while the other hand rested on his abs. Leo¡¯s twitching died down as the rhythm on his meat rod continued. Catherine was still in awe at her son¡¯s size and his member felt so firm and strong in her hand. She was not a size queen or anything; yet she couldn¡¯t help but start fantasizing about the taboo. She was also feeling it, she tried to disregard the moist feeling of her crotch and focus on what was at hand. ¡®He is just a boy.¡¯ She tried to tell herself.


    Minutes passed, Sarah seemed disinterested at the fact her mother is giving her little brother a hand job. Since she was not having any fun herself, her mind was upied by something else. She understood that her body was changing, it was apparent from her increased strength and heightened senses. However, she was more interested in the changes happening in her little brother¡¯s body. She can somehow sense it was the same mutation, but on a muchrger scale. The constant expanding and contracting throughout Leo¡¯s body was an indication of that.


    ¡®She is enjoying this.¡¯ She sighed with such thought.


    Leo still showed no signs of awakening and Catherine had already swapped hands multiple times as they started to feel sore. Finally, her hard work was rewarded. Leo¡¯s member shook violently, with such force that she couldn¡¯t control it in her hand. White fluid began to stream out from the widened tip, they even reached all the way to the ceiling. The white fluid was almost too viscous and thick to be called liquid, as it stuck firmly onto the ceiling and barely any dropped down.


    This amazed Sarah, she secretly scooped up a fingerful and brought it to her nose. It smelled funny to her, ¡®hehe¡¯. Catherine was also amazed, but her mind was more concerned about how she would clean up this mess right now. She needed to prepare to have it dripping all over her while she scooped the thick jelly off the ceiling.


    At least Leo¡¯s body had calmed down, with a rxed demeanor over his face. The mighty rod, regrettably, was still tall and hard with no signs of fatigue, but Catherine was not about to go through another session of that right away.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Leo slept for almost a full day. He woke up in thete morning on his bed with sunshine beaming towards his eye. Hearing movementing from her son¡¯s room, Catherine knocked on Leo¡¯s door.


    ¡°Honey, are you awake? How are you feeling¡± She cannot stop worrying that the worst could still happen.


    ¡°Mom? I am feeling great right now. What happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing much, you fainted, and we carried you to bed. I am so d nothing happened to you!¡± Catherine barged in the door with the realization of her son¡¯s recovery, only to be greeted by Leo¡¯s morning wood that had not died down since yesterday.


    ¡°Mom¡­!¡± Leo quickly covered himself with a nket while giving an embarrassed call to his mother while blushing.


    Catherine¡¯s face also flushed red, but she still approached and sat next to him, giving Leo another round of marshmallows to the face. Leo let his mother embrace him and said nothing. The hug went on for minutes, he had to hold his breath. By the door, Sarah was already holding herughter while watching her little brother struggle under Mt. Catherine.


    It was toote for breakfast and too early for lunch. The family sat at the dinner table having brunch with leftovers from the Deli. And as expected, the meager amount of food will not do justice to Leo¡¯s new appetite. Sarah as well, with her mutation, required increasingly higher amounts of nutrients.


    ¡°This is a big problem, I guess Leo and I need to head out to scavenge for food.¡± Sarah nonchntly stated the food crisis and took a deep look at her little brother.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts mom, I know I can take care of myself. I assume Leo can as well. The fact that Leo hasn¡¯t turned could mean he is immune to whatever those things are. Leo and I have the best chances out there¡±


    ¡°Then take the gun with you¡± Catherine stood up to grab the gun.


    ¡°No mother, that¡¯s for you to defend yourself. I am not going to use a gun outside; we would be dead meat¡± Sarah continued to assure her mother that she and her little brother have gained strength from the strange mutation. She demonstrated by lifting her mother up with ease and imed that some handy blunt weapons were all they would need; Leo agreed with the same confidence.


    Reluctantly, their mother had to face reality and made the practical choice of letting her children go without her, as she would most likely be a burden. The family decided the siblings would clear out the zombies in the vicinity so she could fortify the defenses with whatever material they had.


    By noon, the vicinity was cleared, the slow zombies scattered around the street were picked off by the siblings one by one as practice targets. It was now the time to move further into the city, to the nearest supermarket to secure a supply of food. The road condition, scattered cars and wrecks from idents, tells them that going there by foot will be a lot easier than driving.


    Making their way out of the neighborhood was an easy task, but as the siblings approached the closest supermarket, the hordes became increasingly crowded. Most of them were drawn to the market by other survivors that were attempting the same thing. While the status was unknown, the sibling could only hope there will be enough food left by the time they figure out a way in.


    It did not take a PhD to guess that zombies were attracted to sound. The loud sound of a car crashing at the other end of the street, made by other survivors, as an attempt to lure the zombies away. The sibling took the chance to sneak towards the rear end of the building. Sarah opened the back door by showing off her lock picking skill.


    ¡°Where did you even learn that?¡± Leo whispered.


    ¡°I had a good teacher during middle school¡± Sarah winked yfully at her little brother.


    The rear of the market was the employee lounge, next to the meat freezer and close to the butcher¡¯s room. The door to the main shopping area was blocked with some furniture. A couple zombie corpses were on the ground and a woman copsed on the sofa that seemed to be dressed as the manager had a gun in her hand.


    ¡°Seems like she shot herself.¡± Leo inspected her and quickly moved on to check the nearby corpse. The siblings were disinterested in what happened in the lounge but were careful about checking any corpses, to be sure they didn¡¯te back to life.


    Suddenly, they heard screams from the main shopping area. The other survivors that distracted the zombies, sent a team to the market through the front entrance. They were equipped to fight off the zombies, but from the sound things weren¡¯t going as they expected.


    Quickly clearing the path to the main area, Leo and Sarah slowly approached the crime scene. A muscr zombie was feasting on a female survivor that was still barely alive. Her boyfriend and the rest of the team were all on the ground with blood gushing out of their bite wounds. The zombie sensed the presence of the two, shouted out a war cry and charged towards Leo.


    ¡®It can run!!¡¯ The thought quickly shes through the sibling¡¯s minds. Leo readied himself and also charged forward to meet the attacker. Sarah stood there without moving, it was very unlikely that there was only one zombie. The survivors seemed to be knocked out almost simultaneously. Sarah was on guard for zombies that mighte from any direction.


    ¡®There it is!¡¯ Sarah swung her club and struck the child sized zombie that tried to attack Leo from the side. At the same time Leo dislocated one of the arms of the muscr zombie but couldn¡¯t quite finish it off. The muscr zombie wasrge in stature, even more sopared to them. He shouted in anger when he saw the small zombie did not get up from the ground.


    Just as Leo was ready to deliver another blow to the muscr zombie, his senses tingled and he quickly took a step back, dodging a swipe from another zombie wearing a long dress. It had sharp nails and that seemed to be ws growing out of its fingers. ¡®A close call¡¯ Leo sighed in relief.


    Round twomenced, the muscr zombie continued to charge towards the siblings while the zombie in dress jumped on top of the shelves. The brother and sister quickly looked each other in the eye and nced at the zombie in dress. Leo quickly dashed off to the muscr zombie, drawing away its attention while dodging its strike. At the same moment, he threw his metal pipe at the zombie on top of the shelves. The zombie in dress, had its attention on Sarah, was knocked off the shelves and fell to the ground. It was the perfect moment to beat it while it¡¯s down! Sarah easily finished off the female zombie with the baseball bat to the head.


    All that left was the muscr zombie. Clearly, it was the strongest of the three. The sibling had it surrounded from the front and the back. Sarah threw her trusty baseball bat over to Leo and picked up the metal pipe herself. The muscr zombie still chooses to charge toward Leo.


    ¡®That thing sure likes little boys!¡¯ Sarah was disappointed that she couldn¡¯t have some more up close and personal action. As the zombie turned its back to her, she leaped forward and pointed the pipe at the zombie. Upon contact, a surge of electricity zapped the zombie and temporarily stunned its movement.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Before Sarah even shouted, Leo already positioned himself to strike at its head. Ending it in a shower of blood and gore. The sibling took a deep breath and inspected the surroundings once more. They noticed that the trio were the only zombies alive in the supermarket. Litter from corpses was everywhere; chewed on bones told the story of what might have happened. The trio must have hoarded all the survivors in the market and more free lunches had delivered themselves to the entrance periodically. There was no survivor left besides the two siblings.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Leo looked at her sister. All he heard was a buzzing sound and the zombie stiffened up.


    ¡°It¡¯s my new power I just discovered today.¡± Sarah said with pride, showing off electric sparks between her fingers. ¡°I wonder how strong it ispared to a taser?¡±


    ¡°Wow, not fair!¡± Leo was extremely envious of his sister¡¯s newfound power and continued to bug her to show him new tricks. After a couple experiments, she quickly found out that using such power drained her stamina extremely quickly, as if she just ran a marathon and made her dizzy.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Leo then pointed to the ground where the muscr zombie that no longer had a head. The busted skull had strange clear fluid flowing out and a ruby-like object could be seen. He fearlessly picked up the thing before his sister could warn him of anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually soft like a gummy bear.¡±


    Sarah was a bit annoyed at Leo for not being careful and picking up strange things and responded angrily.


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you eat it then?¡±


    Into the stomach it goes. Leo actually put it into his mouth and swallowed it. He would swear he hadn¡¯t nned to. His hand just instinctively put it in his mouth, while his mouth was equally cooperative.


    ¡°What?! Wait! Spit it out! What the fuck are you doing?¡± Sarah frantically shouted and instantly regretted being annoyed.


    Before Leo could exin, a feeling of warmth surged throughout his body. It felt so good he let out a seductive sound, but only if it came from a girl. Cringe, that was embarrassing, but he moved on quickly and started to act in excitement.


    ¡°Sis, you have got to try that thing, it felt so¡­so good. Like¡­. I am in heaven!¡± Leo said, running to where the female zombie had fallen.


    ¡°That¡¯s what people say when they try drugs for the first time¡­Hey, don¡¯t think about eating another piece!¡± Sarah ran to catch up the jubnt kid to stop him from doing anymore stupid things.


    There was another ruby-like jelly in the skull of thedy zombie. Leo did not pay any attention to thedy zombie¡¯s ample breast and the red lingerie shown under the tattered dress. Instead, he picked out the jelly and observed it on his hand once more.


    His sister caught up to him and attempted to snatch the jelly away from his hand. Leo masterfully dodged his sister and shoved his hand towards Sarah¡¯s mouth. Gulp! There was the sound of something being swallowed.


    ¡°You little¡­¡± Sarah wanted to kill her little brother at this point. But before she could finish her sentence, the same feeling of warmth brought the sister to a moment of ecstasy. ¡®Ehh..maybe I won¡¯t kill him.¡¯ Sarah quickly changed her thoughts. This time the lewd sounds and the erotic body gesture were done properly, but no carnal reaction came from the boy.


    Sarah noticed that most of her fatigue had recovered and felt she had even more energy to use her power freely. Looking at Leo, who was making a small grin on his face. The sister went tsundere.


    ¡°I will let you go this time; but if you do something like this again I will let you taste what being tased feels like!¡±


    ¡°Aye aye, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­.let¡¯s get to work.¡± Getting ready to start packing food supplies, but Leo suggested a different idea.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can bring everything here back home, that is too many trips. Why not just eat our fill here and bring whatever we can to Mom?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eye brimmed with light for an instance.


    ¡°Great idea!¡± The sibling quickly got into action and aimed at whatever protein they could get. Utilizing the giant oven in the market and they almost emptied out the freezer. Of course, the overwhelming majority of that went into Leo¡¯s stomach. It wasn¡¯t that Leo was particrly hungry at this point, his stomach seemed to be a bottomless pit and could keep on eating as long as he could move his mouth.


    As for Sarah, it was the first time she has ever eaten this much food in one sitting. She worried about her figure and pinched her belly. ¡®Hmm¡­ Great! Not a sign of fat or bloat on my stomach!¡¯ It¡¯s not like she can see her own stomach below the pair of watermelons she was carrying.


    Finally, the siblings packed canned food and other valuables and were ready to leave the market. Out of good conscience, they only consumed about 50% of the food in the market and left the rest untouched for other survivors.


    The siblings took another route to get back home. The streets they came from are now infested with zombies. It¡¯s not a wise decision to fight through the horde while carrying all these grocery bags. Making detours and sneaking past zombies, they followed the path of least resistance. Eventually, they passed the vicinity of Aunt Sharon¡¯s home.


    Aunty Sharon lived alone in an apartmentplex a few blocks away from the shopping district. She was the younger sister of Catherine. Apart from small differences in appearance due to age, Catherine and Sharon were almost indistinguishable twins. Yet, the rebellious younger sister liked to dye her hair red to distinguish herself from Catherine. She also refused to get married but had several big break ups. Her reason being, they couldn¡¯t handle her heat or something along those lines. Leo couldn¡¯t recall the number of times their mother said Sarah acts just like her Aunty.


    ¡°Should we go visit Aunty while we are here? We¡¯ve got to get her toe with us.¡± Leo ended his recollection thinking about Aunt Sharon.


    ¡°No, it¡¯ste and the sun is setting. We can¡¯t protect Aunty while holding all this stuff. We wille back tomorrow.¡±


    The sibling arrived back home without any trouble. They were greeted by their mother with a hug each of their own. Good news for Leo was that having a stronger body meant he can hold his breath longer! Catherine prepared a hefty dinner that night to celebrate the great haul from the supermarket.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    It waste into the night. Leo stripped himself naked and jumped onto the bed. The heat of summer night was unbearable without air conditioning. Unfortunately, the sr panels simply don¡¯t store enough energy to run the AC at night. Fortunately, thanks to the clean energy policy adopted by the city, the majority of homes still can enjoy a civilized life, even in the apocalypse.


    While thinking about the ruby-like jelly he ate earlier today, drowsiness quickly overtook him. What came shortly after was the excruciating pain throughout his body. Yet, Leo remained unconscious, due to a protective mechanism in his brain. From the twitching of his body, the intensity, this time around, was visibly more painful.


    Catherine came from the direction of Sarah¡¯s room. She was just checking up on her daughter to see if she had any injuries. She only found light bruises that turned red, which gave her a feeling of relief. It was now her son¡¯s turn to be checked on.


    Creeping through Leo¡¯s bedroom door, what greeted her again was a raging boner. This was within her expectations; but, she hoped not to see the visible suffering her son was experiencing right now. She rushed to his side and did the only thing she knew from past experience. Wrapping both hands around his member, hoping to elerate the process, she began to caress it.


    ¡®It feels bigger than before¡­¡¯ As she had the thought, a bulge traveled through the length of his rod, deforming its shape. To her dismay, this wasn¡¯t the ejaction the mother was expecting, instead the tower just got bigger by one size between her hands. ¡®It is definitely bigger than before!¡¯ She didn¡¯t have to question it anymore. Only if she had also noticed her son¡¯s growth in overall build, then maybe she would have felt a bit better. Right now, she was worried for her son¡¯s future girlfriend when he ¡°grows¡± up.


    Catherine had learned her lesson. This time around she had some condoms she took from the Deli. Yes indeed, Deli¡¯s in the 2040s sold condoms, such was the culture of Anurica. The XLbeled condoms were thergest she had. She stripped the wrapping and carefully ced the condom on her son. It was a tight fit and only covered a portion but this brand of condoms was known to be fairly durable. With the faith she had for the condoms she ordered from the supplier, the mother continued her milking session.


    Atst, before her hands became numb, she was rewarded with streams of thick viscous fluid stretching the poor condom with every shot. Catherine hoped that the condom could hold, as it would be a major pain in the ass to clean up the mess. Eventually, a bulb shape was formed out of the condom, it had a heavy weight while resting on her hand. Judging from the volume, it must have been almost a liter. The raging boner hadn¡¯t died down, still standing proud and brimming with energy. It would only have to cum for about three or four more times and Leo would have produced a gallon.


    Catherine turned her gaze towards the bloated twin orbs beneath Leo¡¯s crotch, wondering how it was humanly possible for him to produce so much cum. The blue veiny orbs were certainlyrge, their sizes matched the tower that stood above. She could tell they must weigh a hefty amount as she can feel the inertia when stroking the high tower.


    Moving on from the orbs. She began to observe the state of her son once again. The twitching has died down, but she could still see her son reacting to the pain sporadically. Looking back at the veiny towering rod, she needed to devise another strategy to relieve her son. She once again shifted her gaze, this time to her bountiful bosom that she prides herself on. Much to her reluctance, it was time to use what Larry¡¯s had taught her.


    Catherine unbuttoned her dress, revealing a flowery pattern, custom-made bra that could barely contain the weight on shoulders. The pair of globes jiggled freely in a manner that a physicist would spend a lifetime to answer such an equation. She inserted her son¡¯s hard tower into her bounty, rested her weight on Leo¡¯s abdomen, covering the whole rod with only the tip protruding from her marshmallows.


    A new symphony had begun, as wet lewd sounds could be heard from between the bountiful marshmallows and hard rod. Using her breast was only slightly less tiring, but it was super effective. She was able to squeeze out two more liters of thick ooze; yet, failed to soften the rod. She couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to ept the fact that her son can cum a gallon¡¯s worth of heavy cum. She resisted performing a 3rd session and called it a day.


    Returning to her room, heart racing, she rinsed her flushed red cheeks with cold water and thought back to the exercise she did just a moment ago. She still can¡¯t believe what she was doing to her son but was starting to realize she might have enjoyed it.


    ¡°That thing is just¡­so manly.¡± That was all the mother could say due to herck of vocabry in a certain department.


    Catherine undressed herself in front of the mirror, revealing a curvy ripe figure, slender body with ample front and rear. The markings of age had not appeared on the fairdy. She often gets mistaken for Sarah¡¯s sister as her daughter starts catching up to her height. She then strips down her panties, revealing her plump hairless mound. Clear fluid sticking to the cloth could be seen as the panties slid down the thick thighs and slender legs. After dumping the wet pantie into theundry, Catherine wipes her body and prepares for bed.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The date is August 24th, 2042. It¡¯s a national holiday, celebrating the founding of Anurica. Normally, fireworks would have been going off from midnight till morning, making it a sleepless day. Fortunately, the city finally enjoyed a quiet morning, nobody dared making a sound attracting the hordes.


    The family trio had woken up and were at the dinner table. The sess of yesterday¡¯s pige ensured that the table was filled with an abundance of food that only served as a light snack to the siblings.


    ¡°We are going to check up on Aunt Sharon today, we found a path that is rtively safe.¡± Sarah brought up her n as she finished her milk.


    ¡°Right, I hope you can find Sharon in her room, she may be clever, but my sister is not the type that would stay indoors even in this situation. She never picks up my call, even now. Does she know how much I worry about her? She just¡­¡± Catherine showed a rare asion of endless rambling in front of her children.


    Leo gave his sister the look saying ¡°you started it, you go end it¡±. Sarah wryly smiled and called out to their mother.


    ¡°Mom, we will just pass by Auntie¡¯s apartment to check on her. If she is not there, we will continue east to the small shopping center. We need to stock up on other living necessities and find better weapons as well.¡±


    Looking at the map Sarah pulled out, Catherine hastily raised her concern.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the shopping center crowded with a lot of people? It will be too dangerous. There are other locations where we can get the stuff we need, like the stores here.¡± Catherine pointed to another shopping area.


    ¡®That is precisely why we are going there.¡¯ Simr thoughts flushed through the siblings¡¯ minds. Having felt the increase in power from the ruby-like jelly they ate yesterday, Leo and Sarah agreed privately the previous evening to venture out for more. There should be more of them in crowded areas. There was no way mother would support that idea; hence, they needed an excuse.


    ¡°Those things roam around the city and never stay in one ce. It is hard to say where the horde will be. We will, of course, check out the area first before we move further in.¡± Sarah tried to convince mother.


    ¡°And the shops there are too small, they must have been plundered over and over again, we are not going to find much there.¡± Leo added as he points at the location Catherine referred to, Sarah secretly gives Leo a thumbs up.


    ¡°Alright¡­I trust that you guys can take care of yourselves.¡± Their mother resigned in defeat.


    The siblings were ready to set out. They checked the vicinity of the house once again to ensure mother was safe and made their way towards the apartmentplex. By the time they arrived, at least an hour had passed by. With their increase in speed and strength, small numbers of zombies were of no threat. On their way, they ignored all the survivors hiding in their homes. Most survivors were too afraid to call for help and Sarah was against getting in contact with any of them.


    The apartment building Aunt Sharon lived in is certainly a tall and morous one; but now, the building¡¯s perimeter is filled with bloodstains and rotting corpses. The entrance of the building is barred with wood nks. This is a good sign as there may be a group of survivors still holding on. The siblings could have broken through the barred entrance, but they decided to climb into the building through an opened window.


    The building¡¯s interior was dark. It was a cloudy day and the electricity of the building seemed to be cut off. The siblings spent some time adapting to the darkness in the hallway and refused to use shlights for safe reasons. On the way to Aunt Sharon¡¯s room, they noticed a suspicious number of doors that had been shattered with brute force. Each of the busted rooms had bloodstains, some dried, others still seemed fresh. The siblings became more vignt, but they decided to press on to at least check if Sharon was still in the building.


    Closing on Aunt Sharon¡¯s room number, the siblings saw that the door was battered wide open. Quickly rushing into the room, Leo and Sarah inspected the surroundings. There were no bloodstains or corpses to be found. From the mess, the owner seemed to have left in a hurry. The window was left open and the firedder could be seen beneath an air conditioning unit. Aunt Sharon must have escaped from whatever was chasing her. Having confirmed Sharon was not there, it was time for the sibling to leave the building.


    Sounds of creeping steps could be heard from the darkness of the hallway. Leo turned his back to check, but there was nothing to be seen. Something must be following them. An eerie feeling crept towards their bodies.


    ¡°Something is following us, you sense too, right sis?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­it¡¯s already found us. Might as well turn on the shlight¡±


    Sarah pointed the sh light at two ends of the hallway, but not a trace of anything to be found. Then, Leo felt a tingling sensation spike through his nerves.


    ¡°Above!!¡±


    Sarah instinctively pointed the shlight up. A grotesque humanoid figure was crawling on the ceiling and was already about to strike with its ws. It was toote for Sarah to dodge, but a push from Leo helped to avoid her vitals. Looking at the figure, that thing had four arms, each hand ending in five ws. The eyes were swollen shut, obviously, it did not sense its prey through vision.


    With five deep cuts on her waist, Sarah¡¯s movement was severely limited. The humanoid creature knew to go after the weakest link. ¡®It fast!¡¯ Before Sarah could react, it already had its w above her head. Leo, who was not about to have her sister die before him, blocked the strike with his arms.


    The creature quickly backed away before Leo could make any counter attack. Having lost his chance to retaliate, blood started to drip from Leo¡¯s arm as the protectiveyers of clothing helped little against the sharp ws.


    ¡°Leo!¡± Sarah shouted.


    ¡°I am fine, take care of your wound first¡± Enduring the pain on his arm, Leounched toward the enemy and quickly engaged in a brawl. He cannot afford to let the creature have the initiative to attack his sister.


    Sarah, tending to her wound, watched Leo from the back meeting the creature head on. The sister would never have thought the boy that used to follow his sister around everywhere, would look so tall and strong at this moment. In the heat of the battle, Leo did not hesitate to defend his sister with his body.


    With the regenerative power of her new constitution, just a slight treatment and the cuts had stopped bleeding, but were far from healed. On the other hand, the cuts on Leo¡¯s arms had already healed with blood clotting the wounds.


    The brawlsted for a minute and was still ongoing. Sarah needed to stop being a burden and think of something to do to change the tide of the battle. Unfortunately, there was nothing much she could do with Leo sticking so close to the enemy. But soon, the battle ended, Leo connected a blow with his fist against the creature¡¯s skull. Leo walked back to his sister with blood all over his body. Surprisingly, all his wounds regenerated in a short amount of time.


    ¡°Leo! Are you alright?¡± Sarah hugged her little brother, disregarding the bloodstains on his clothes.


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Leo handed her a jelly with a wide smile. This time it was much bigger, rounder and much more vibrant with a crimson luster. Yet, Sarah did not take the jelly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± just as she opens her mouth, Leo once again shoves the red jelly down into her throat.


    ¡°My wounds are already healed, see? Your injury seems bad. Heal up and let¡¯s go, we still have a full day.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s heart throbbed as she swallowed the jelly. The feeling of warmth once again spread out from her stomach to her entire body. The cuts on her waist almost instantly healed. The effect was much stronger; Sarah let out an erotic moan and hugged her breast. The view of squeezed marshmallows formed byrge cleavage and a sight to behold. She continued to gasp after the feeling of effect was over. She instinctively touched her crotch from behind to make sure it was still dry.


    ¡°I told you if you do that again you are going to get a taste of taser! Watch out tonight.¡± Sarah attempted a threatening look with a flushed red face. Ah¡­tsundere mode activated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The siblings did not stay long at the apartment. The clouds in the sky began to clear as they headed out of the building. Leo was happy that they got what they came for; a jelly for his sister and they checked Auntie¡¯s apartment. Leo proposed to head back, but Sarah insisted that they follow the n and get jellies for Leo too. Plus, they couldn¡¯t go back home empty handed or their mother would suspect them. Hence, the siblings made their way to the shopping center.


    Mutated zombies with ruby-like jelly were not that hard toe by. It¡¯s just the size and luster were all nowhere near the one they acquired in the apartment. The siblings hunted three zombies with the jellies on their way to the shopping district and all of them were of no threat. Leo ate one of the jellies for the thrill and saved the rest as emergency health potions.


    The first stop Leo and Sarah arrived at was the department store, where Leo wanted to buy his birthday present. The interior was devoid of zombies, as not many survivors could make it this deep into the shopping district. Sarah was right, most of the zombies dispersed to look for more prey. The most dangerous ce was now the safest.


    Coming back to the counter that sells Xbox 5 and yStation X, Leo learned that only children make decisions. As a proper upstanding adult, you have to take all the avable options.Sarah shook her head as she watched her little brother stuffed both of the gaming consoles into his bag and then began to salvage for actual necessities.


    Feeling the urge from his dder, Leo went inside the store¡¯s restroom. It was a nostalgic feelinging back to the ce where everything started. While the boy took out his manhood and to relieve himself, he sensed that he was being watched. He became vignt, but he calmly finished his business as he started to inspect the surroundings. ¡°Found you!¡± Leo said to himself as he opened up the janitor¡¯s room.


    What Leo saw was not what he expected. In the janitor¡¯s closet, there is a woman holding a golf club in trance-like state, her demeanor showed that she has been under a lot of stress. Behind her, was a little girl peeking out from her mother¡¯s rear, she seemed to be even younger than Leo. Seeing the mother and daughter, Leo finally remembered that they were the survivors that were trapped on top of the shelves before.


    ¡°You are¡­that boy!¡±


    The woman recognized Leo as well! It was thanks to him that they had a chance to get off the shelves and hide inside the restroom. After the zombies dispersed, the department store had everything she needed to survive and she did not take any chances leaving this safe zone.


    ¡°Uhm¡­my name is Leo. So, you guys have been trapped here since that day?¡± Leo felt a bit awkward as it was his first time talking to another survivor.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for saving us back then. Where did youe from? Since you are back here means there is a safe ce around here? Is there any rescueing? Can I¡­.¡±


    The woman finally let her guard down and started questioning Leo. She couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement of meeting another survivor. The little girl did not make a sound and only stared at Leo. Leo was flustered by the barrage of questionsing from the woman. As he tried to sort out his thoughts on what to say to her, Sarah came calling for him.


    ¡°Leo! What are you taking so long for?¡± Sarah opened the restroom door to check on her little brother; it is better to be safe than sorry. When she saw the woman and the little girl, Sarah was a little bit surprised to see there were survivors hiding in the store. Leo took this chance to exin the situation and asked Sarah to handle all the questions.


    ¡°So, we live quite far away on foot, it will be very dangerous for you toe back with us. Especially if you bring Mindy with you. Uhm¡­Ms. Cindy? The best we can do is to bring you to a ce nearby that we know is safe. We wille by here quite often, so we can drop you some supplies on the way here.¡±


    Sarah gave her promise as she made suggestions for the mother and daughter. It was impossible to bring them along. Leo and Sarah scaled the buildings and traveled on the roof tops with their superhuman strength to make detours and avoid danger. Those were the only reasons why they could travel so fast throughout the city suburb.


    Having no choice, Cindy could only ept the sibling¡¯s offer. She nced at Leo and blushed as she nodded her head. She had peeked at Leo back in the restroom. She was shocked to see such a huge thing on a young boy, surprised it could be so muchrger than her husband¡¯s, even when it was soft!


    The restroom was not an ideal ce to live in, even if it was close to all the necessity. A tall apartment building sounded a lot safer. Leo and Sarah made sure the building was clear with their senses as they helped Cindy and Mindy move into their new shelter. It was the apartments Aunt Sharon lived in. They observed that mutated creatures like one here before, have territorial behavior. They will kill or eat any creature that enters its territory, so the ce must be safe for the time being.


    The siblings made it back home before dinner time. Catherine gave them their usual round of breathtaking hugs and proceeded to prepare for dinner. At the dinner table, Leo made his report to mother, skipping the life and death situation at the apartment, and swiftly arrived at the part where they rescued Cindy and Mindy.


    ¡°So, Sharon seems to have escaped, hmm? At least it is not bad news.¡± Catherine was prepared for the worst that could happen to her sister. Hearing this news actually helped lift her spirit and made ament she otherwise would not.


    ¡°Sarah, definitely help take care of Cindy and Mindy, take responsibility to the end. OK?¡±


    ¡°Aye, Mom.¡± Sarah responded as her thoughts wandered somewhere else while peeking at Leo. Then the rest of the day ended without much going on.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    It was night time, the moon was almost full and the sky was clear. It had been an hour since her mother left Sarah¡¯s room to check up on Leo. She slowly got off her bed and quietly approached her little brother¡¯s room in her lingerie. The door to Leo¡¯s room was left wide open and her mother still seemed to be inside.


    ¡°What is mom doing in there?¡± Sarah whispered to herself, nning on taking a peek.


    The first thing she saw when she peeked through the door was her mother on her knees, bare breast against her little brother¡¯s abdomen. She was giving Leo a tit job! Sarah was not innocent enough to not know what mom was doing. She stood still at the door and silently watched her mother giving her best. ¡®This is quite exciting as well¡¯ she thought.


    As time passed by, Leo finally let off his load, filling the condom to the brim. The amount of thick ooze left Sarah amazed. Mother then carefully took off the condom, made a simple tie, and put the bulging condom on the ground with the other three. It was then, Sarah finally noticed it was Leo¡¯s 4th load! She began to fear a little of what she nned on doing tonight. Sarah quietly went back to her room and waited for mother to finally go to bed.


    Catherine took the bloated condoms and hid them under Leo¡¯s bed. She nned to dispose of them tomorrow when the siblings go out for scavenging. She then got up and quietly went to her room getting ready for bed, unaware she had been seen.


    It is now Sarah¡¯s turn to shine. She made her way to Leo¡¯s bed. The raging monster is still wide awake and thriving. Sarah touches the throbbing rod for the first time and has many simr thoughts as her mother had. She looks at Leo and whispers, ¡°I told you to watch out tonight,¡± and proceeds to give the tip of Leo¡¯s manhood a sweet kiss.


    She wanted to reward her little brother for fighting bravely to defend his sister. She had never known any man in her life, who even remotely would¡¯ve done what Leo did. She took pride in her little brother¡¯s manliness. Certainly, she can see why her little brother was as manly as he was in the midst of stroking the behemoth; it seemed so much thicker than several days ago. The meat rod was quite fun to y with, no wonder why her mother became addicted to it the other day.


    Sarah quickly decides it¡¯s time to move on to the main dish. She lifts her hair and opens her mouth with tongue sticking out, then tries to insert the monster as deep as she can. ¡®It¡¯s the apocalypse anyway, who cares about morality,¡¯ she thought, now giving blow a job. ¡®Woo¡­wo,¡¯ it stuck in her throat; she could only take a little less than half. The meat tastes funny initially, but the longer she has it in her mouth, the better it¡¯s starting to taste.


    She made several attempts at taking it to the base. Every attempt, an obscene bulge can be seen deeper in her throat. She stopped to take a moment of rest with the monster still in her throat, feeling every inch of the monumental rod pulsating through her body, then continued to deep throat her little brother.


    After ying around, Sarah wanted to give another shot at taking the whole thing. She loosened her throat and angled her body, then used her brute strength to force the meat down her throat. Finally, her nose touched the base. The colossal tower passed through the esophagus reaching her upper chest, causing the sister¡¯s eyes to flip white for a brief moment. But just as Sarah was about to slowly take out the monster, it expanded.


    ¡®It¡¯sing!¡¯


    Her eyes tightened and she prepared for impact. The streams of thick ooze shot with great momentum directly into her stomach. Sarah held her breath for about a minute, she felt her stomach burning from the heat of the thick milk. Once the release was done, she was left powerless on her little brother¡¯s crotch. Leo¡¯s behemoth was still tireless and showed no signs of softening in her throat. Sarah summoned what little strength she had to pull the monster out and had trouble closing her mouth for a while after the fact.


    What Sarah had done would normally not end well for a normal person; but her superhuman constitution saved her, as the soreness in her jaw and throat quickly faded away. Soon she was overtaken by ecstasy. An even stronger feeling of warmth than the time at the apartment started to spread from her stomach. This time, her rear end did not escape moistening as she climaxed heavily on her little brother¡¯s bed. She buried her face between Leo¡¯s mammoth and two orbs as she rested from the aftermath of her orgasm. The orbs were big and strong enough to serve as a cushion for her forehead.


    A weird sensation passed through Sarah as she regained consciousness. She had just ingested her little brother¡¯s cum and got stronger! She touched her slightly inted belly and recalled where mother hid the bloated condoms. A grand idea came to her mind.


    Leo and Sarah had been thinking of giving their mother the crimson jelly, hoping it would give her the same mutation as they had. A strong body is a necessity to survive in this world of apocalypse. If Leo¡¯s thick ooze can do that same thing, it is definitely safer to consume than the crimson jelly. Mother could get fresh supply from Leo anytime. For the gallon of thick ooze beneath the bed right now, she has another n for that.


    But for now, Sarah looked back at her little brother¡¯s massive manhood and started to service its length with her tongue, worshipping the rod by licking and kissing. Leo still showed no signs of waking up; yet, she felt she had been thoroughly dominated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The following morning, the family woke up as if nothing happened the previous night. After breakfast, the siblings went on their daily purge of the neighborhoods. Even though the number of mutated zombies seemed to have increased, the number of zombies itself has dwindled. Less and less zombies had been making their way towards the suburb, as if they were intentionally avoiding the area. This is a blessing to all the survivors in this neighborhood.


    Leo volunteered to extend the area of patrol, while Sarah had to deliver supplies to Cindy and Mindy to keep her promise. It was the first time the siblings operated separately, but only because they knew that all the mutated zombies in those areas had been cleared. If by some slim chance they encountered any threat, they had promised each other to avoid fights and flee.


    Sarah arrived at the apartmentplex full of baggage. She easily killed off the stragglers with a swing of the bat as she took steady steps towards the barricade. Sarah¡¯s strength, speed and power had grown significantly over the past few days. She noticed that if the zombies were not moving as a group, they would actually move away instead of confronting her like they would with other survivors. Hence, making her way to the apartment almost felt like a stroll before the apocalypse. Sarah climbed over the barricades with ease and made her way to Cindy and Mindy¡¯s room.


    The young mother and daughter picked a unit on the 3rd floor and barricaded the entrance between the stairs. Cindy was very satisfied moving into the apartment as she watched her daughter jump joyfully on top of a soft bed. Monitoring from the windows, the zombies in the vicinity always seemed to walk past the apartment and seldomly visit the ce. At night, she could finally sleep soundly knowing there are multipleyers of barricades before the zombies can get to her and her daughter.


    Knocking sound from the door. Cindy tensed up, but soon rxed as she remembered Sarah promised toe over today. She still took a peek outside the door to be safe and saw a smiling high school girl waving her hand. Cindy happily greeted Sarah into the room and her eyes glittered when she saw the abundance of supplies Sarah brought with her.


    ¡°I brought you girls new towels, some clothing, a portable stove and wood nks to bar the windows.¡± Said Sarah as she stepped into the room. ¡°And lunch as well.¡± Sarah began to organize the supplies she brought and took out four yogurt containers, each a liter in size.


    ¡°Just yogurts?¡± Asked Mindy as she looked a little disappointed at the lunch. Cindy was disappointed as well. They needed something that could fill the stomach andst a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this brand of yogurt tastes super yummy and gets you full quickly.¡± Sarah patted Mindy¡¯s head while assuring the mother and daughter. She had a guilty look for a second as she looked at the little girl.


    ¡°Why not try it out now?¡± Sarah opened one of the containers and scooped a spoonful for herself. ¡°Oh, by the way, it¡¯s still warm and tastes the best when you heat it up!¡±


    ¡®Beggars can¡¯t be choosers.¡¯ Cindy decided to organize the supplies first before they had lunch. Sarah went to the apartment basement to see if she could restore power. Big apartments in the 2040s usually have a generator and arge lithium-Sulphur battery for emergency power. Sarah thought of an idea from high school physics and wanted to test herself. She wanted to charge the battery with her power; it¡¯s the least she can do for using them to experiment with Leo¡¯s thick ooze.


    Cindy was heating up the yogurt Sarah brought. The creamy yogurt was a lot heavier than your average yogurt, Cindy felt she was holding a lump of iron when she carried the containers. The white substance had a strange and alluring smell to both the young mother and daughter. A few minutes passed, the heated yogurt was ready and served in the bowl. ¡®This is probably as thick as cheese.¡¯ Cindy thought as she scooped the yogurt with the spoon and took it to her mouth. The yogurt tasted strange like it smelled; it was salty yet sweet at the same time, very rich in vor and a little bit chewy on certain parts.


    The yogurt was heavy, just a spoonful and both the young mother and daughter started to feel it filling their stomachs. Soon, a feeling of warmth started to spread from their bellies just as Sarah had experienced. Mindy simply puffed a bit and had red cheeks, but Cindy felt something much stronger and more exciting as her crotch started to turn moist. They paused and panted for a little while and hastily grabbed a second spoonful. After a few spoons, Mindy waspletely full, and Cindy climaxed in front of her daughter. Cindy rushed into the bathroom under Mindy¡¯s confused gaze.


    ¡°Sarah gave us something amazing huh¡­¡±


    Power was restored to their individual unit. Cindy expressed her gratitude as Sarah came back and said goodbye. She checked up on the young mother and her daughter and their skin only turned red like they had been exercising. After she took her leave, Sarah felt fatigue catching up to her and wanted to head back home and call it a day; but she ns to meet up with Leo before she could take a rest.


    Leo took a detour to the supermarket after clearing out the neighborhood. He wanted to have a ¡°light snack¡± and get some more food supplies before he met up with Sarah. On the way to the market, Leo saw a non-human figure feasting on the corpse of a zombie. Upon a closer inspection, it had white fur with some parts dyed red and two long ears. ¡°It¡¯s a giant bunny! A man-eating one that is.¡± Leo observed.


    Remembering the promise he made with Sarah, Leo intended to back away. But even at such distances, animals have keener senses and immediately spotted him. It put down its meal and charged angrily at him with incredible speed. Leo ready the hatchet he looted from the store and followed the movement of the berserk bunny with his eyes and senses. But he overestimated the bunny as it leapt in front of the hatchet and split its own head with little help from him. The battle ended in aical way.


    The bunny¡¯s corpse weighed at least half a ton. Leo carried the bunny on his back as he headed to the rendezvous area to meet his sister.


    ¡°So? What is this?¡± The sister made a stoic look.


    ¡°A bunny!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bunny, I thought we agreed to stay away from danger when alone!¡±


    ¡°I tried, it was too fast for me to outrun it¡± Leo made a pitiful face.


    ¡°Fine¡­so you brought it with you because you n on eating it?¡± Sarah looked suspiciously at the bunny.


    ¡°There is a big oven back at the supermarket¡± Leo drooled and his eyes sparkled as he thought about the roasted bunny.


    The siblings skinned the rabbit and bled out the meat at the butcher shop then brought it to the oven. It was tough work, and they masterfully ruined the pelt, but it wasn¡¯t like the pelt had any use to them. The smell of the grilled bunny permeated throughout the market. Sarah began to look at the meat cooking through the oven with sparkling eyes as well.


    Ding! Leo and Sarah each took some of the grilled bunny and stuffed their mouths full. The meat was tender and firm and definitely gave more energy than regr food. It is not quite at the level of crimson jellies, but made up for it with quantity. By afternoon, the half-ton bunny was left with only bones.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    For the next few days, the family went on their usual routine. Catherine stayed home and took care of chores, while the siblings went out to scavenge for supplies, bust some skulls for jellies and asionally hunt some man-eating beasts. The biggest game they found was a stray wolf that seemed to have roamed down from the mountains; it was a fierce fight that broke Sarah¡¯s trusty bat she had since middle school.


    Then at night, Catherine never skipped a milking session with her son, but never moved beyond using her breast and her hands. She had be so used to feeling her son¡¯s monstrous rod up close, that her guilty conscience towards herte husband started to fade away. Every time she reached an orgasm; she couldn¡¯t help but topare her son¡¯s behemoth to that of his father, wondering how it would feel if she did it for real.


    She also noticed the cum filled condoms she hid under the bed always disappeared the next day. She suspected Leo found the condoms underneath and threw them away not knowing what they were. Since Leo never mentioned anything and wasn¡¯t acting strange, Catherine was satisfied with keeping the status quo and didn¡¯t dare mention it to anybody.


    Sarah always waited patiently while peeking at her mother having ¡°fun¡± alone in Leo¡¯s room. After Catherine finished her exercise; it was her daughter¡¯s second dinner time that she helped keep warm. Sarah tried all kinds of y while she admired her little brother¡¯s towering rod using variousbinations of hands, breast and mouth. Her favorite position was covering Leo¡¯s face with her perky round rear cheeks while she deep-throats his monster. Leo never woke up even if his face was sttered with Sarah¡¯s love nectar. But at the end of every night, Sarah and Catherine would always share the same question, ¡°Has Leo grown bigger since yesterday?¡± Not only his rod, but his body seemed to be maturing rapidly.


    She had continued to feed the young mother and daughter the thick holy yogurt and checked on them every day. She brought more yogurt than the two can finish, but Cindy never questioned the free food and epted them. Sarah took notes of her observations.


    ¡°Experiment test subject C has gotten plumper; she asked me if I can get her some lingerie of her new size. Test subject M has visibly grown taller, and her cheeks are always flushed. Cute! But are those small buds on her chest? Both of the subjects have demonstrated increase in strength and health. Cindy added an extra heavyyer to the barricade herself, while Mindy said she started to hear weird faint sounds at night. End of Journal Day ##.¡± Satisfied with the experiment results, Sarah believed it was time for live testing with her mother.


    On a certain night, Catherine was again visiting her son¡¯s bedroom in her nightgown. Something has been troubling hertely. She is running low on XL condoms! Smaller condoms can only fit the tip and will probably pop from the sheer volume of cum. ¡®Should I ask Sarah to scavenge for some?¡¯ She thought as she stroked her hand.


    ¡°Are you looking for these, Mother?¡± Sarah walked into the room with a box of XXL condoms in her hand.


    ¡°What!? Sarah? This isn¡¯t what it looks like. Leo is in a lot of pain; I am just trying to relieve his body. Just like the other day.¡± Surprised by her daughter¡¯s entry, Catherine quickly regainedposure after being found with Leo. She had already done this once in front of Sarah, no point of being embarrassed now.


    ¡°Mother, I need to tell you something.¡± Sarah began to speak in a rather serious tone. ¡°You know Leo and I have somewhat mutated, but I would like to call it awakening rather than mutation. We got enhanced strength, speed and reflexes. I even got a new power.¡± Sarah demonstrates her electrical power between her fingers and burns out the fuse of Leo¡¯s old yStation. ¡°Oops, I hope Leo won¡¯t be mad. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Wow Sarah! I am happy for you.¡± Catherine, who is starting to get where her daughter ising from, continues to listen attentively.


    ¡°So, these things in my hand right now are jelly beans you get from busting the skull of stronger mutated zombies. Or perhaps, evolved is the right word. We eat them, it can help increase our strength and powers, and even heal our injuries.¡± Showing her mother the crimson jellies, Sarah checks her reaction then continues.


    ¡°We were wondering if you ate this as well, would you be like us and even awaken a new power. But! There is something better for Mother, as an alternative.¡± Sarah then points at Leo¡¯s twitching mammoth.


    ¡°Our Leo¡¯s cum has the same property as eating one of these things.¡± Sarah pauses again to watch her mother¡¯s reaction, which is surprisingly calm.


    ¡°If you were to tell me to eat one of those jellies before, I would have taken it in a heartbeat. I cannot allow myself to be a burden to you and Leo.¡± Catherine said with a resolute voice. ¡°But since you pointed out an alternative¡­.¡±


    Without finishing her sentence, Catherine slowly brought the mushroom tip to her mouth. She never had oral sex with her husband, not to mention something this big. Catherine could only take the tip of her son¡¯s manhood. Leo was already close to cumming; the new sensation finally brought him to climax. The exorbitant amount of thick ooze was too much for her to swallow, which overflowed her mouth and sttered on her face and breast.


    Surges of warmth started to spread from her stomach, bringing Catherine to a state of ecstasy. As the feeling neared its end, she let out an erotic moan as overflowing juices leaked out from her panties. She then set her gaze on her son with dreamy eyes, and continued to clean her son¡¯s veiny ns with her mouth and finally, kissed the tip in worship before her mouth let go of the monster.


    ¡°That was so sexy mom!¡± Said Sarah in a raspy voice with tissue covering her nosebleed.


    Sarah¡¯s voice finally brought Catherine back to her senses and reminded her of her daughter¡¯s presence. She gave the usual death threatening stare at her mischievous daughter and swallowed the leftover ooze in her throat before letting out a sigh. ¡°You are a pervert just like your Aunt Sharon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah Mom, are you going to go cleanup? Or will you join me? It is my turn now,¡± said Sarah as she can¡¯t wait to take her mother¡¯s ce.


    The night went on with Sarah¡¯s usual routine worshipping Leo¡¯s monstrous ns while she squeezed out a few extra rounds into condoms.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Catherine always had an aura of confidence around her, even more so today as she noticed the transformation on her body. She felt like she was younger by at least ten years. Now people probably won¡¯t believe it if she tells people she was Leo and Sarah¡¯s mother. The increase to her physique was an irrelevant secondary detail.


    ¡°Mom seems happy recently,¡± said Leo, eating his breakfast.


    ¡°Yea, I can see that. Something good must have happened to her,¡± Sarah grinned. ¡°Say¡­Leo, let¡¯s go to the Great Mall today.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but why?¡±


    ¡°My bras have gotten too tight, and I need to get some sports bras¡­that fit. I haven¡¯t bought a sports bra since middle school. I have been growing too, ok?¡±


    Sarah used to be a big trouble maker in the past, but that is another story. She was a popr girl in the sports teams not just because of her looks. Having an athletic body, you could see her at every sports event in school. But as she hit puberty nearing high school, she started to do less and less sports activities. The reason being the massive burden on her chest made her ufortable doing wide movements. Once Sarah entered high school, she almostpletely quit sports and started focusing on her grades as per her mother¡¯s demand. Though, she was still extremely popr in school for obvious reasons.


    Having agreed to explore the Great Mall, the siblings once again prepared to set out from their home. The Great Mall was only a ten min drive on the highway pre-apocalypse but getting there on foot will take at least three hours even if there was no resistance. The siblings first have to make sure a path to the Great Mall is cleared and gather enough intel on the area surrounding the path. Re-mapping the routes on the city map will take them at least a full day. So, the n is to reach the Great Mall either tomorrow or the day after. Staying out at night was not even considered.


    ¡°Ok, so we will follow the highway, but will not get on it,¡± said Sarah analyzing the map.


    ¡°Whatever you say, sis.¡±


    Even though going on the highway should be faster, the highways in the city are actually HIGH-ways. Most parts of the highway are elevated from the ground. Hence, once you are in the middle of the highway, you can only go in three directions, forward, backward or downwards jumping off the highway. There was no reason for them to take such unnecessary risk. Leo and Sarah have been growing stronger every day; they are getting more confident fighting against an array of enemies. Yet, they understand that they must remain cautious and not get overconfident. They learned their lesson when they fought the four-arm zombie.


    On the way to the Great Mall, the siblings stopped by a university campus. One can tell the university is rich as it covers at least three football fields ofnd in this expensive city. The campus also contained all three levels of public education as it had an elementary school, middle school and two high schools. Both Leo and Sarah¡¯s schools happened to be on this campus.


    Situated at the basin of the Delta River, the campus has the only bridge to reach the other side if you don¡¯t wish to make a long detour. To get to the highway, the siblings must first explore the campus theater, the college dormitory and Sarah¡¯s high school as they are the majorndmarks on the path to the bridge. They started by following the main roads, arriving at what they call the High School of Art, Science and Engineering.


    ¡°Seems like there are a lot of survivors around,¡± Sarah deduced from the damage to the zombie corpses on the ground ¡°and at least one of them has a gun, I am surprised it didn¡¯t attract more zombies.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your high school sis? Should we go check it out?¡± Said Leo as he looked at the school. He felt someone was looking at them from that direction.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll move on. Nothing here worth risking getting shot over,¡± Sarah shook her head and urged Leo to get going. Her sixth sense was telling her the school meant trouble.


    At the same time inside the school, a small timid looking girl with twintail braids and sses retracted her gaze from the siblings outside of the window. She was in the gymnasium with at least thirty people, but she was the only one from her ss that survived.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sarah?¡± Said a boy in a grey shirt. Sarah was popr in school. It¡¯s no surprise that most of her schoolmates can recognize her. But not many know she has a little brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! But who is that kid?¡± Another guy asked.


    ¡°That must be her little brother. Hooh¡­. he is pretty tall; he should only be around 12,¡± a girl that used to be Sarah¡¯s ssmate answered. Then she turned to the timid girl with sses and made fun of her. ¡°Hey Shirley, you¡¯re like Sarah¡¯s loyalp dog? You¡¯re not going to go after her and bring her back here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, not until we figure out a way to ess the cafeteria.¡± Said a stern looking man in a security uniform. Shirley frantically shook her head in response.


    The group of survivors do not have enough food to go around, needless to say what would happen if they took in two more survivors, especially a girl kid and a young kid. The surrounding area has already been scavenged bypetition between other groups of survivors. They will have to travel further to find food and water now. If they decide to relocate, maybe some of them will die. One major reason they haven¡¯t decided to move is because of the school¡¯s cafeteria basement. It has arge stocked refrigerator, but something sinister is locked behind the cafeteria doors and none of the survivors dares to approach.


    At the college dormitory, a horde of zombies surrounds the building while the survivors try to fend them off by adding more barricades to the entrances. Leo and Sarah can sense several presences in the horde that might have jellies. It is rare for multiple mutated zombies to group up, the siblings have never seen any mutated zombie work together other than the time at the supermarket. Then there is also the question of what attracted the zombies?


    Then, from the windows, Molotov cocktails were seen dropping down on the mass of zombies, which easily set the horde aze as even more zombies piled in. Within the chaos created by fire, Leo and Sarah see a figure picking off stragglers at high speed and brute strength. It is their first time seeing another awakened human other than themselves.


    ¡°Leo, take a look at that,¡± Sarah noticed an unusual sight. There was a small group of zombies standing outside the attacking crowd. The siblings could tell they were all mutated from their distinct looks. A short zombie with an elongated head stood in front of three muscle head type zombies on top of a truck.


    ¡°It seems like they are controlling the other zombies,¡± Leo pointed out and continued. ¡°Looks like they could be extra snacks.¡±


    Sarah nodded as she took out her customized weapon, a barbed wire wrapped club to conduct electricity. She now has lightning imbued in her melee attacks! Every hit will deal 50% additional lightning damage, 30% movement speed reduction and 10% chance of paralysis effect on target. Of course, the numbers were all made up, but these were the general effects of Sarah¡¯s power.


    Leo also took out his axe, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Just as the siblings can sense mutated zombies, zombies can also sense the siblings depending on how far they are in the evolution chain. Leo masked his presence by lowering his vitals such as heartbeat and breathing, a skill Sarah had not managed to learn, it came natural for Leo. The n was for Leo to sneak close and take out one target with his throwing axe, then immediately run back to Sarah. If the zombie chases Leo, it will be easier for Sarah to ambush the zombies since they have their attention on Leo. If Leo did not seed in taking at least one out, they would both retreat at full speed.


    Leo sneaked up to the group of zombies and readied his axe. He wanted to aim at the long-headed zombie since it seems to be the leader; but he could not get a good enough angle with his bodyguard blocking the view. With no choice, revitalizing his presence, he threw his axe at full strength. A muscle head zombie¡¯s head burst in half and its body flew off the truck from the impact of the axe before any of them could react. Leo hoped the jelly wasn¡¯t damaged, he used too much strength.


    Leo started to run towards Sarah ording to n. The leader screamed and its two remaining muscle head bodyguards took off to chase Leo, ying right into the sibling¡¯s hands. Now Sarah jumps out and ambushes one of the muscle heads with a strike from her lightning-imbued club; meanwhile, Leo turns back to face the other zombie. The muscle heads were tough, one strike from Sarah was not enough to finish it off, but the lightning effect slowed it, making it easier for her tond the killing blow. Leo had no problem taking care of his own as the second muscle head was on the verge of defeat. Sarah jumped behind it to secure the kill.


    Noticing the severed link to its bodyguards, the leader decided to book it and screamed for the slow zombies to buy time as the sibling started to chase after the long head zombie. They were too fast and there was nothing low tier zombies could do, as they quickly caught up with the leader. Unable to escape, the long-headed zombie turned back and let out a loud shocking scream as it looked at Leo, who it deemed was more of a threat between the two. Leo started to breathe violently, his eyes turned red while holding his head in pain.


    ¡°Leo!¡± Sarah shouted out to her little brother, which brought him back to his senses a little bit.


    Leo then looked at the leader with his bloodshot eye, let out a bloodthirsty roar, tackled the zombie with a feral leap and barbarically started to bash it with his metal pipe.


    ¡°Leo. It¡¯s already dead¡­¡± said Sarah as she hugged him from behind. The exotic texture of two giant marshmallows on his back seemed to bring him back to his senses.


    Leo dropped his bloody metal pipe and looked at his blood covered hand. The zombie¡¯s upper body was smashed to bits. He recollected his thoughts. It seemed that the zombie was trying to mind control Leo and have him fight Sarah, but it clearly backfired when the mind control forced Leo into a feral state. Luckily the worst didn¡¯t happen. The two siblings let out a sigh of relief and collected their trophies. The survivors in the dormitory were celebrating the retreat of zombie tide as they cleaned up the stragglers. The awakened survivor looked at the siblings from afar and headed back to the dormitory with two crimson jellies in his hand.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Leo and Sarah were rewarded generously for their endeavor. The crimson jellies they extracted were all above average size with the jelly from the leader being the biggest one they ever seen. Leo ate the biggest one and Sarah ate the other three. The siblings only save the smaller ones as health potions, all the big jellies were attribute points.


    It was only noon, the crimson jellies served as their lunch. The siblings cleaned their hands and started to move towards their next and final destination on campus. If they had talked with the survivors on the campus, they would have warned them to not approach the campus theater at all costs. A monstrosity lives in the theater, luckily, it stays in the theater.


    There was a performance at the theater on the day the ck mist appeared. The theater building still hung the g advertising the college concert band. Both Leo and Sarah understood this meant bad news; an ominous feeling grew within them as they got closer to the building. Few zombies roamed the area. When a poor zombie got too close to the entrance, a tentacle shot out from the door, wrapped around the zombie and pulled it back in. Nobody saw the fate of the unfortunate zombie soul.


    Despite the ominous feeling, their instincts told them there will be an opportunity for them inside the building, a delicious and nutritious meal that would make what they had earlier seem like a light snack. The siblings began to explore the interior of the building and finally reached the dark theater room. A faint light could be seen from the theater entrance, so they approached to have a closer look. What they saw almost made them puke. A grotesque pile of bodily meats that fused numerous corpses can be seen, under a green capsule made from a semi-transparent membrane. In the near future, the scientists from survivors would call them gore nests.


    Within the capsule, a faint humanoid figure in the fetal position can be seen. Around the body of the gore nest were pulsating, tender pink spots that seemed to be the nest¡¯s organs. Just as the siblings were confused on what to do, several tentacles caught Sarah off guard, wrapped around her body and lifted her into the air. The tentacles covered all of her soft spots between her breast and thighs. If there were any hentai enthusiasts around, they would all praise the monster with a thumb up and call it a professional.


    Sarah¡¯s movements were sealed, yet that did not prevent her from using her power. Electric shock soon burned and paralyzed the tentacles around her body and she skillfullynded on the ground. The shock also transmitted to the monster¡¯s main body as the nest trembled violently. Leo took this opportunity to throw his axe at arge pink organ. Blood started to gush from the organ as the nest wailed sharply. Having identified the gore nest¡¯s weakness, Leo and Sarah fought through a horde of regenerating tentacles in an uphill battle, destroying the pink organs one by one.


    Eventually, the gore nest copsed and withered, the figure from the capsule dropped onto the ground. The figure was a short female with green hair and 90% human features and body proportions any man would lust for. Yet, just as Leo and Sarah expected a second round of fight, the female figure withered on the spot, leaving a giant crimson ruby at the back of its withered body.


    ¡°What the heck was that?¡± Leo asked as he caught his breath.


    ¡°No idea, but we got what we came for,¡± said Sarah as she picked up the giant ruby. ¡°Seemed like it was feeding this thing over here. God knows what happens if that thing matures. We were just lucky that we got to pick the fruit.¡±


    The giant ruby was hard unlike other crimson jellies. It was the size of an avocado. The siblings decided to split it in half. Surprisingly, the giant ruby melted as they put them in the mouth and easily flowed down their throats. What followed after was the usual rated R scene. Then they called it a day and went back home with puffy red cheeks. The siblings were quite full and needed to rest and digest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Later during the evening, Sarah and Catherine were in the kitchen cleaning up after dinner. While wiping down the dishes, Catherine asked an unexpected question without notice, ¡°Have you done it with Leo¡¯s yet?¡±


    ¡°Ehh me? You mean this?¡± Sarah made a hand gesture of a finger and a hole.


    Catherine silently nodded with a nk expression.


    ¡°No, not yet. It¡¯s very tempting. Could I?¡± Sarah had been wanting to make thest step, but she treasures her family. She knew that if she was not careful and just did whatever she wanted, the consequences would be irreversible. Her mother could easily tell if her daughter was deflowered.


    Hearing this, Catherine could only sigh, ¡°When did you be such a bro-con for your little brother?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, a lot has happened recently,¡± Sarah showed her feminine side with a sweet smile as she thought about Leo in their adventures.


    Catherine could definitely tell the affection between her daughter and son. If this happened a few weeks ago, she would definitely give them a long lecture about social norms. But now, in this kind of world, thinking back on what she had done herself, she has nothing left to say. She could only give a silent agreement.


    ¡°I will take that as a yes mother~.¡±


    ¡°Do what you will, I can¡¯t stop you,¡± Catherine closed her eyes then went back to work. After a moment of silence, she spoke again, ¡°Will you do it tonight? While he¡¯s asleep again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I like it this way.¡± Sarah told her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s keep it this way.¡± Catherine agreed with her daughter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    At night, Catherine has gotten more skilled at handling her son¡¯s ever-growing manhood. She is able to take the tip deeper down her throat, creating a bulge at the esophagus. Her increased fortitude greatly contributes to her capability on this front. Leo easily forfeits his load under his mother¡¯s oral massage. She is now able to take the full serving down to her stomach; it is the only way to prevent a mess every time Leo reaches climax. She gracefully wipes her mouth with a napkin after she finishes her meal. Feeling the increased amount of protein in her inted stomach, she feels Leo is more excited than usual. Catherine then proceeds to take a seat on Leo¡¯s gaming chair and watches Sarah.


    ¡°Uh, Mom? You¡¯re gonna stay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s first time, so of course I¡¯m going to stay and watch,¡± Catherine said as she smirked at her daughter.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Sarah got on the bed and ced her rear on the mostfortable seat, her little brother¡¯s face. She always starts the night with a little ritual of worshipping the colossal tower with her lips and tongue, then moves on to deep throat the monster in her favorite position. Before she does the deed, she needs to have her daily intake of protein first. But today, she also noticed the serving exceeded her daily rmended value.


    Ignoring the small detail, her flower is now well moisturized and lubricated for her little brother. Sarah then moves to position herself above Leo¡¯s tower and a thick stream of love nectar drops onto the tip. Her hairless mound touches the tip and ys around some more before inserting the first couple inches, stopping with a small gasp.


    Virgin blood flowed down the length of the rod as Sarah¡¯s membrane was ripped from sheer thickness alone. Ignoring the mild pain with her superhuman constitution, she summoned her courage and slowly let go of her weight. Her body slid down the widening girth of Leo¡¯s rod, making moist squelching sounds, until she had half of her brother¡¯s length in her body, stopped at a certain point. The monster was now supporting the weight of her upper body and a visible bulge, outlining a portion of the behemoth, can be seen from her soft belly.


    Catherine watched in awe, countless absurd thoughts crossed her mind while she murmured ¡°Impossible¡±. Those thoughts will ruin her character and she will never disclose them.


    Sarah was not satisfied with just taking half; she wants the whole thing and likes doing the extreme. She slowly lifted herself up, angled her body and mmed down on the thick rod with her strength. Two popping sounds could be heard, one inside and one out. Little Leo was now deep in Sarah, where it was not supposed to be. The obscene bulge from her stomach and her teary, broken expression were signs of that.


    ¡°Sarah!¡± Catherine came to her daughter¡¯s side and held onto her body while cing her hand on the bulge of her stomach. ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    She can feel the throbbing of Leo¡¯s member within her daughter¡¯s belly and had the weird impression that the monster is now dictating Sarah¡¯s heartbeat with its every pulse.


    ¡°Yeaaah¡­.heeek!¡± as Sarah utter a word, a swelling feeling came from the gargantuan. The rod trembled violently and grew bigger by another size, stretching Sarah¡¯s inner wall even more.


    Leo was still a growing boy and he had several extra heavy meals today. The hormones that helped elerate the sibling¡¯s growth due to mutation will eventually stop, but it will not be any time in the near future.


    Sarh lost herself without moving as she rested with the monster inside her honeypot and womb. At one point, her heartbeat synched up with the pulsing inside her. She looked at her little brother¡¯s dumb sleeping face and smiled. She bent down and kissed his lips, theny down on top of Leo and closed her eyes until she could stop climaxing from just little Leo inside her.


    Minutes passed by and as she was savoring every moment. Finally lifted herself up, she started to slowly ride on top of her little brother. Sarah was now immune to electrical shock due to her power, but with every thrust she still felt a shock up her spine to her brain, making her whole body tingle.


    Sarah lifted herself all the way to the tip, angling her body. She wanted to take it to the base in one thrust and experience the same ecstasy again. She then pushed down with all her strength, without breaking the bed, and lost it again just like that. Rinse and repeat, Sarah lost count of how many moments of epiphany she had. She thrust down once more, this time it was her little brother¡¯s turn.


    She forgot to pull out, letting torrent fill her inner sanctuary. With the thickness and volume of these thick ooze, she doubted any pills would work. Later on, the family would find out it is difficult for awakened humans to have children, especially Leo. For now, Sarah could only caress her bloated stomach as if she was months into pregnancy.


    Feeling satisfied, Sarah got off Leo¡¯s tower, letting the thick ooze flow out of her crotch. She¡¯d started her night with an opening ceremony and now she was performing the closing ceremony. It ended with two kisses to the bulging twin orbs beneath the high tower.


    ¡°Mother, I made it nice and clean. Is it your turn? ¡­hello? Mom???¡± Sarah tried to call her mother who¡¯d spaced out.


    Suddenly, Catherine stood up from the gaming chair and rushed back to her room without uttering a word, leaving a puddle of clear liquid on the seat.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Sarah turned to the towering rod. ¡°Mommy is too shy little Leo; your big sister will y with you instead, but big sister is now tired for the night. I will y with you tomorrow,¡± said Sarah as she gave a good night kiss to little Leo.


    Leo woke up the next morning thinking he peed his bed and tried to hide the evidence by any means necessary.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    It is a bright day with a clear sky. The sun drifts high above the clouds and illuminates the city with its usual brilliance. Usually, the city¡¯s mountain range serves as natural barriers to more violent weather. Blocked by the tall mountain ranges, blessings of the elements seldom reached the city. The streams flowing down the mountains formed rivers that ensured the city a natural supply of abundant, clean water. Thebination of all these features made the bowl-likendscape a golden spot to build a great city. Yet from afar, beyond the mountains, dark clouds were forming above the ocean surface, heralding the end of summer.


    ¡°Is it just me or do you seem different today sis? Did you put on makeup?¡± Asked Leo the moment he saw Sarah by the dining table humming and eating breakfast.


    ¡°Make up? Maybe. You can take a guess,¡± said Sarah with her usual confidence.


    The luster of her fair skin seems to be alive and glimmering with light, hints of feminineness are hidden behind her youthful appearance, and her body is ripe with a sense of maturity.


    ¡°Today we will cross the bridge and start following the highway,¡± Sarah started to discuss her ns as she saw her mothering back to the table. ¡°Without surprises, we should reach the Great Mall within two or three hours walking.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to be cautious on your way to the Great Mall. Oh, and also grab me a couple sports bras as well, Sarah should know my sizes.¡±


    ¡°No problem mom,¡± Leo professed confidently, but Sarah shot him down.


    ¡°Mom, your sizes are way too big, I doubt we are going to find a sports bra that fits you anywhere. Just find some sturdy cloth and wrap those giant useless weights like I am doing now¡±


    Catherine blushed, she was proud and embarrassed at the same time. With her growing strength, she started to exercise more intensively. Sarah¡¯s suggestion was something that she will actually consider.


    The trivial talksted until the end of the breakfast. Sarah won¡¯t stopining about how heavy her breasts had be and how it affected her bnce in high paced fights. Leo listened to two women talking about their oversized breasts with a straight face while eating breakfast and focused his thoughts on how he should hide the wet nket without mother knowing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On their way to cross the bridge, the siblings passed by the high school again. Unlikest time, not a trace of a living soul was left in the school anymore. They did not bother checking, as they did not care either way.


    Continuing on, they met a group of survivors from the dormitory returning from their scavenging trip. Simple greetings were exchanged. After talking with their leader, the siblings learned that the survivors from the high school have moved into the dormitory with them. They have a super strong guy that can bring tons of food and then about the horror at the college campus theater.


    They smiled wryly to thest intel and told the leader that the ce was safe when they visited it yesterday. They could explore the ballroom at the back for extra food supplies. The leader gave his gratitude and hastily rushed back to the dormitory to organize another party.


    Leo and Sarah traversed through theyers of obstacles made from crashed cars on the bridge and arrived at a broad main street. The highway can be seen from here. The zombies here were undoubtedly more popted on this side of the river, but served little impediment to their getting to the Great Mall.


    By now, even some weaker mutated zombies would run away from them due to the overwhelming difference in strength. At one point, Sarah busted down a steel framed door with a kick and found a zombie trembling in fear. It was aical sight, but it did not stop her from mercilessly cracking its skull for the jelly.


    ¡°It feels like we are the bullies now,¡± Leo meeklyughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be the bully than the bullied,¡± said Sarah as she recalled a friend whom she always had to save from being bullied.


    After a few hours of walking, earning six more crimson jellies to their names, Leo and Sarah finally arrived at the Great Mall. The mall is as its name implies; it is great, as in gigantic. So great that the interior of the Great Mall waspletely devoid of any signs of life, zombies or even corpses, just bloodstains all over the ce.


    For a mall that can host tens of thousands of visitors every day, this was not a normal sign. The siblings sighed as they roughly had an idea of the phenomenon. Even if they never encountered the gore nest, there must be a strong monster that made the Great Mall itsir and cleaned up everything. However, from what they had observed, only that thing seemed to consume every bit of meat it finds.


    The siblings could not resist the temptation of killing another gore nest, the reward was simply too enticing. Since Sarah¡¯s power seemingly counters the tentacles, it was worth the risk to pick this fight. After searching the whole interior, they were not able to find a trace of the nest or any other sort of monsters.


    Instead, they found the shops they came looking for. Milenka¡¯s Secrets, one of the biggest brands in women¡¯s lingerie, opened its headquarters in the Great Mall. Catherine and Sarah bought all their lingerie at this shop. It was the only ce that had products that fit their sizes and made custom orders.


    Since they could not find a trace of threat, they decided to take a short break and scavenge for supplies. The first stop being Milenka¡¯s Secrets.


    ¡°Leo, how do I look?¡± Sarah stripped herself and tried out a seductive nightgown set to show off her assets to Leo.


    Her massive endowment was the centerpiece of the design for this set of lingerie, forming a deep valley that seemed to draw the souls of the living. Beneath the valley were thin cloths revealing her smooth skin, toned stomach and thin waist. The shape of her plump mound was revealed by the panties, followed by a pair of white stockings from her thighs to her toes.


    ¡°You look great!¡± Leo answered honestly without any impure thoughts. Leo swore, his rtionship with his sister was pure and innocent. ¡°But isn¡¯t your chest a bit too tight?¡± Leo continued his feedback by pointing out the only w in this lingeries set.


    ¡°But I thought this was the best part.¡± Sarah pouted as pushing her breast together, forming another morous sight.


    Then she made a small grin, sat next to Leo and extended her foot towards her little brother, as if she was a queen demanding her loyal subject to kiss it. ¡°Hey Leo, my leg is a bit sore, could you help me massage them?¡±


    Leo used to massage their mother frequently; this also was not the first time Sarah asked for a massage from Leo. Without catching the hint, he easily epted the request.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just chase down that zombie with ease halfway across the town earlier? You looked like you were ying with it.¡±


    He grabbed Sarah¡¯s right foot and ced the leg on hisp. Sarah was tall even among older women; hence, she had legs to die for like their mother. The white stocking on her long slender leg provided a different kind of texture in Leo¡¯s hand. While he massaged Sarah¡¯s leg, he touched her well-toned thigh.


    ¡°Is this what they call the thick thigh that can save lives?¡±


    ¡°Thick thighs save lives?¡± Sarah corrected Leo.


    ¡°Ah yes, that¡¯s what they said when we had cultural exchange with our ssmate next room¡±


    ¡°Why is it a cultural exchange with just the next room ssmate?¡± Sarah giggled as she curiously asked.


    ¡°Who knows. That¡¯s how they all named it.¡±


    After the short exchange, Leo worked attentively to massage his sister while the sister looked at Leo with dreamy eyes. Moments of pure and innocent rtionship between them passed just like that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The siblings got back to business and were scavenging for new clothing. At this moment, Leoined.


    ¡°All these clothes are going to end up in the attic anyway, why do girls need so much clothing?¡±


    It was at this moment; a realization came to Sarah.


    ¡°Attic! The roof! Leo, we haven¡¯t checked the roof here. I think what we¡¯re looking for should be up there!¡± she shouted excitedly.


    The roof of the Great Mall was being renovated into an open-air swimming pool and restaurants. The construction had startedst year and was scheduled to open this summer, until it was dyed by a hurricane storm a few months back.


    The siblings climbed their way to the roof of the Great Mall. The ce was certainly spacious and had arge vantage across the city. But the first thing they saw was a giant gore nest resting on top of the swimming pool. The stench of blood was heavy and the sight alone was draining away their sanity points.


    The giant nest must have been at least five timesrger than the one they encountered previously. Unlike before, this one was currently dormant and did not attack the sibling like the other one. On top of the nest, a small green capsule, rtive to the size of the nest, had a humanoid figure in fetal position resting inside.


    The gore nest was in its saturated state. Meaning that it had absorbed all the nutrition it needed to give birth to the upant. Within the minutes of the sibling¡¯s arrival, the gore nest started to wither and shrunken in size, as if it was being sucked dry. Soon, under Sarah and Leo¡¯s watchful gaze, the upant was awakened by the sibling¡¯s presence. The humanoid figure inside the capsule was ejected and fell to the ground naked and drenched in unknown fluids.


    It was arge and beautiful female with massive feminine features. Standing on her two feet, the female giant was easily over nine feet tall with long ck hair that reached her hips. Her watermelon sized breasts were easily the biggest the siblings had ever seen. It was their first time seeing such massive bounties that also defied physics, remaining perky and firm like their mother¡¯s. Lastly, below her slender waist and supported by her long legs, peach shaped rear was equally endowed to perfection.


    But they did not have the luxury to enjoy the view in front of them. After quickly getting used to her own body, the female giant let out a roar with enormous killing intent and bloodlust. All the mutated zombies in the one kilometer radius fled in desperation while the weaker zombies simply fainted on the ground. She looked at the sibling¡¯s and directed all that pressure at them. Leo and Sarah had chills running through their backs and felt so close to their death. Yet, they stood their ground and were already on guard.


    The female giant made the first move. Crouching her slender yet powerful leg, she dashed forward with wind breaking speed. Leo dodged her charge with pure instinct and Sarh took the opportunity to attack her from the back. The female giant judged the sister¡¯s attack was too weak and wanted to follow up a second strike on Leo. She paid the price heavily as high voltage direct current from the wired club paralyzed her for a few seconds. And a few seconds were all Leo needed tond a deadly strike to the leg with his trusty hatchet.


    The round reset as both parties repositioned themselves. Sarah¡¯s club was snapped in half and Leo¡¯s hatchet had its sharp edge slightly chipped by the leg bone of the female giant. The quality of their weapons were doomed to limit their fighting capability. Sarah grabbed the metal pipe as a recement. Leo purposely aimed at the leg to cripple the enemy¡¯s movement because he knew the fight would not simply end with one strike.


    But just as they thought victory was near, the wound on the female giant¡¯s leg was regenerating rapidly with speed on par Leo. They cannot afford to give their enemy the time to let her wound heal. The siblings instantly charged forward together, surrounding the enemy from the front and back and attacked together.


    This time, Sarah feinted knowing she will be the target this time around and preemptively dodged the counterattack from the female giant. Despite dodging, she was not left unwounded by the ws that grew from the hands of the enemy. In exchange, Leo managed tond another strike from behind, slowing down the enemy¡¯s regeneration of the leg.


    Leo continued to follow up his attacks and managed to upy the enemy¡¯s attention, while Sarah fished for opportunistic strikes to electrocute the enemy. The situation turned into a stalemate, it was unclear who had the advantage as Leo was also taking more damage than he can regenerate. Minutes of brutal exchange passed; when a loud screeching sound stopped both sides from fighting. Above the withered remains of the gore nest, a bright rift tore through space and ck mist started flowing out.


    Just like the first time, as the riftpletely opened, the ck mist quickly covered the city like a wave moving to the perimeter and beyond. If one looked closely at Sarah, Leo and the female giant, one could see the ck mist was being absorbed into their bodies, with Leo absorbing the most exaggerated amount.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    At the same time, the temporary HQ of Anurica¡¯s Department of Defense.


    ¡°Commander! We received a report that the ck mist appeared again from New Londo. It will reach here in approximately two hours and thirty-six minutes,¡± the technician reported.


    ¡°Sound the rm! All units and personnel report back to their quarters and lock their doors. Initiate level 4 danger and full quarantine at base. Lastly, send out the warnings ASAP!¡± themander quickly gave out a list of orders.


    ¡°How many cities will fall this time?¡± themander said to his longtime friend and advisor next to him.


    ¡°None,¡± the advisor responded.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Judging from the density of ck mist reported, it should be weaker than the first time. The research team already hypothesized that the ck mist is something that triggers evolution by mutation. Those that didn¡¯t turn into those monsters won¡¯t turn again by the same level of stimtion,¡± the advisor then lifted his sses and continued to exin.


    ¡°But, from the sample they obtained, the ck mist radiates strong energy that can be absorbed into the body. They said it will most likely strengthen the awakened humans even more and give birth to new Awakened. But this also means the number of mutated zombies will rise. Cities will not fall with the ck mist at this time, but they will fall in the future from the increasing horde of evolved zombies.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Ihlov theorized all that in such a short amount of time?¡± themander asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are lucky to find Dr. Ihlov alive at the outbreak. But he has been quite disgruntledtely.¡±


    ¡°That disgruntled old man¡±


    ¡°Yes, a disgruntled old man¡±


    After a short pause, themander finally let out a sigh, crossed his hands, then rested his head in irritation.


    ¡°We already lost two teams of our best soldiers in New Londo on Dr.Ihlov¡¯s behalf. I will not order my men to go back there until we get more intel inside that damned ce,¡± themander then knocked his finger on the desk and turned his head to the advisor. ¡°What¡¯s the status of Foxtrot? They would be the perfect candidates to go.¡±


    ¡°Not good sir. Most of the awakened men were originally civilians not long ago¡­and some of them have strong ego being the superior human. Long story short, Captain Varos is against sending out his team until he thinks Foxtrot is ready.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s another stubborn old man, but I guess he is right.¡±


    An informant then interjected the conversation between the two, ¡°Sir we also received information that the mist appeared in the same location in other parts of the world as well!¡±


    It was not just Anurica, the whole world was in a simr predicament.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the Great Mall, Hours had passed. The ck mists had already dispersed from the roof and all wounds on the bodies of the three had healed. Sarah and the female giant returned to their senses and were ready for another round, but Leo was in a strange state. His breathing was ragged and his eyes were red; his muscles bulged and contracted along his body.


    Sarah remembered seeing her little brother in this state; it was when the long-headed zombie tried to mind control Leo. She was worried for her frenzied little brother, but something appeared that stopped her brain for a moment. A massive erection tore through Leo¡¯s poor pants and suddenly appeared out of blue. Her mind was confused on what her reaction should be and wrylyughed with three ck lines magically conjured on her head.


    The female giant briefly looked at the monumental colossus with a nk face and focused her attention on Leo, who was now the biggest threat. With the little consciousness he had left in his mind, Leo held the urge to jump on anything around him and directed all his bloodlust towards the female giant. A close quarter brawl between the two monsters began with no room for Sarah to intercede. Surprisingly, Leo soon overpowered the female giant and pinned her onto the ground. Within the seconds, Leo ignored the injuries from her constant struggles and inserted the gargantuan into her puffy honeypot. The female giant widened her eyes and mouth, let out a cute sound and finally made an expression for the first time.


    The female giant continued to struggle with kicks and scratches, but finally gave up resisting when she reached orgasm and obediently let theparatively small boy to ride freely on herrge body. She began to enjoy the intercourse and crudely cooperated with Leo, murmuring out constant moans along with the rhythm. A small bulge could be seen on the big girl¡¯s stomach, Leo¡¯s partner in crime still managed to stretch the inside of herrge body.


    Sarah watched the absurd spectacle in front of her and remained speechless. She was unsure of what to do and could only watch in awe.


    ¡°She took the whole thing so easily,¡± Sarah was actually a little envious toward the female host. ¡°But phew, I am d I was first.¡±


    Leo was merciless towards the climaxing giant as he endlessly thrusted his tower deep into her. The primal intercoursested until both of them reached climax at the same time. After a pause, the big girl returned to her senses first and kicked Leo with her slender leg, sending his body flying away. Leo then let out a roar,unched forward, pinned the big girl to the ground once again and inserted his unyielding tower. But this time, Leo made a mistake. He angled the ns a little too low and it ended up in somewhere mysterious and unknown to most of the male kind beyond some cultured swine. The big girl once again widened her eyes and mouth, letting out another cute sound and finally made an expression for the second time.


    While Leo ventured into uncharted territory, Sarah was in shock and shivered over what she was seeing.


    ¡°Th¨ª-thi-this! Is amazing!¡± Sarah was more excited than usual.


    This time, the big girl really surrendered in defeat. Leo flipped her body to piggy ride her. She obediently raised her rear high up in submission with thick ooze dripping from her crotch, but identally lifted him with his partner in crime stuck in her rear. Leo continued to thrust mercilessly while in bncing, unloading his bullets without reserve. Eventually, her stomach bloated and the thick ooze started to flow out of her mouth. There was so much she couldn¡¯t contain it in her body. Gallons after gallons must have been pumped inside her.


    ¡°This is so hot!!¡± Sarah whispered to herself. A new y had definitely been added to her book.


    The primal intercoursested from dusk to dawn. However, the big girl had already fainted hours ago atop the pool of thick ooze, leaving Leo pounding furiously on a motionless body, until he too passed out on top of the big girl.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Back at home while Leo was taming the wild Pok¨¦mon. It was almost dinner time; Catherine was worried sick about her children. The ck mist appeared when she was tending the garden and it was an irregr phenomenon she had never seen before. While holding a satellite phone and waiting for any news from Leo and Sarah, knocking sounds from the door could be heard. Catherine took out her gun and moved to check who was outside from the windows.


    The sight of the figure outside made Catherine rush to the door. Beyond was a beautiful woman with red hair; however, her body was full of injuries with blood stains all over her tattered clothes and battered limbs. The woman moved her crippled body into the house and was embraced by Catherine, smashing the two pairs of equallyrge breasts in a grand spectacle.


    ¡°Sharon!!¡±


    ¡°I am back home, sister,¡± Sharon wryly smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sarah looked at the two fainted figures and was conflicted on what to do. First, she decided to separate the two bodies by pulling off Leo. His raging boner was still stuck deep in the big girl¡¯s rear, it was quite difficult for Sarah to pull Leo out from such a tight ce. Thick ooze started to gush out to the sky like a hose from the stretched gap. ¡®Oh my¡­ my little brother is the biggest monster,¡¯ Sarah thought at the amazing sight before her.


    This woke up the big girl. She struggled to stand up while streams of thick ooze dripped out along her slender long leg. She licked the protein from her lips then slowly approached the siblings.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Sarah shouted out, but immediately realized she felt no bloodlust or hostility from the big girl and her gut was telling her this cute looking big girl does not bite.


    Curious as to what the big girl will do, Sarah let her approach them. The girl rested her hand on the unconscious Leo, kneeled down and started to rub her face against his body, letting out a sweet smile. The scene looked so adorable it melted Sarah¡¯s heart.


    ¡°A, Leo is amazing, isn¡¯t he? I am d you understand too,¡± the sister let out a whole hearted smile having confirmed the big girl was now harmless.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you understand me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have a name? Guess not¡­ that¡¯s it! We will call you Zomi from now on. No objection? Then it is decided.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The big girl, who is now called Zomi, tilted her head in bewilderment to all of Sarah¡¯s questions and had her name decided for her by the happy go lucky girl.


    Sarah let Zomi follow her around the Great Mall while carrying Leo behind piggyback. The hard throbbing appendage on her back gave her an inexplicable sensation. She was feeling the itch from watching the intense live action show all night long, but her priority at the moment was to find a ce to let Leo rest and wait for him to wake up.


    Laying him down on a sofa, she joyfully grabbed Zomi¡¯s hand and brought her to all kinds of clothing stores and shops. Given the height differences, a person looking from a distance could easily mistake Sarah for a little girl pestering her mom for new clothes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t walk around in public naked all the time. A big girl like you needs to learn to dress herself appropriately.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was very little clothing that fit a 9-foot amazon with a dynamite body. No matter what Sarah put on the giantess, they all ended up being too tight, overstretched and showing off a lot of skin. Contrary to herrge stature, Zomi had a gentle baby face. The big girl¡¯s over sexualized proportions were a great irony to her innocent look.


    Leo woke up in the midst of the shopping spree of Sarah and Zomi. He noticed he had been cleaned and changed into fresh clothing. Looking at the ceiling, he faintly remembered he was fighting the upant of the gore nest and had no more recollection afterwards.


    Zomi sensed her master was now awake and ditched Sarah while carrying a myriad of shopping bags in her hands.


    ¡°Hey, wait! Zomi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah rushed out of the store and followed the giantess that carried all her loot.


    Leo stared at the big girl that appeared before him. The giantess was now wearing a tight T-shirt and a simple skirt that failed to contain the curve of her rear. This was the female upant of the gore nest. ¡®Why is she not aggressive? What is with this inappropriate get up?¡¯ Leo¡¯s mind was in disarray and his sister behind Zomi¡¯s back watched in amusement.


    ¡°So¡­ who is she and what happened? I can¡¯t remember a thing¡±


    ¡°I am not sure. You lost control likest time and managed to beat her into submission¡­I guess? Both of you fainted and when she woke up, she was like this following us around. Oh, her name is Zomi, say hi~~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    The sun was almost at its peak and the siblings had skipped breakfast, they were starving after everything settled down. Having absorbed an exceptionallyrge amount of ck mist at the densest location, their bodies demanded an extraordinary amount of energy. They needed to hunt for more jellies or mutated beasts to keep up their nutrition. They decided to clear out the streets surrounding the mall and then will head into the mountains for more games.


    Leo came to terms with having a 9-foot amazon following them around. Within his mind, a thin connection could be felt between Zomi and himself. Leo had been considering the nature of this link; he could determine her proximity, feel her mood and sense her state of health through the link, but did not wish to pry further into the strange connection, for now. Instead, he agreed to let Zomi tag along for the time being as they strolled onto the open streets.


    Unfortunately, not a living or dead soul was to be seen outside of the Great Mall. Only countless corpses littered throughout the street. The ominous presence from Zomi had scared away or wiped out all the zombies in the vicinity. They continued to venture deeper into the city in search of prey, only to realize that every single existence in the city would flee from Zomi in fear. Her mere presence brought out the once lost emotion from these mindless zombies.


    Zombies are very sensitive to their own kind due to their primal instinct; hence, they were rmed by the overwhelming difference in power from Zomi instead of the two siblings. This was made worse by the fact that Zomi waspletely oblivious to hiding her own presence and showed herself on everyone¡¯s radar.


    They needed to fill their stomach one way or another before heading home. Leo groaned at the circumstance and Zomi seemed to understand right away what her master wanted. She let out a loud yell that startled Leo and Sarah; soon, the figures of several mutated zombies appeared before the trio. The giantess quickly killed all the zombies with her bare hands and offered the crimson jellies to her master. Meanwhile, she sucked the corpses dry through her hands as light snacks. The siblings were amazed at what just happened.


    Yet, the crimson jellies were not enough to satiate their hunger in their current state. Having no more luck on their hunt in the city, the siblings faced a temporary food shortage. They had no choice but to head to the mountain to hunt for more game.


    Sarah notified their mother they will be back home before dinner time today, through the satellite phone. Afterwards, the trio began their march into the woods of the vast mountains surrounding the city. The siblings hoped to encounter some wild beasts as they traveled through the mountain road detour, as they made their way home.


    ¡°Zomi, you are scaring all the food away. Can you do something about that¡­ aura of yours?¡±


    Surprisingly, Zomi nodded her head and her aura began to fade. She was able to understand Leo through the link shared between them. The link willter serve as the central piece of their rtionship.


    ¡°How was she able to understand you and not me?¡± Sarah asked indignantly.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can exin how it works. Simply speaking, we can exchange simple thoughts in our minds, I just found out a few moments ago.¡±


    ¡°That is so cool! Is this your ability then? Can you use it on me?¡±


    ¡°No, I think Zomi is the one with such ability instead.¡±


    Sarah and Leo both looked at the expressionless Zomi. It was at this moment, a deafening growl rumbled from the giantess¡¯s stomach. They looked back at each other and burst outughing in response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find lunch first,¡± Sarah was almost in tears.


    ¡°yeah¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thus, the hunt began and a moment of prayers to the poor souls that encountered the trio.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At a certainboratory.


    August 24th, 2042.


    ¡°It had been forty-seven hours since the appearance of the ck mist. Only five of us were left alive in this facility. The security guard Maxwell died when we tried to secure food supply from the cafeteria. I will never forget the resentment seen in his eyes as we left him to be eaten alive. It will haunt me at night, I know it will.¡±


    August 25th, 2042.


    ¡°Me and my two colleagues had been conducting simple research on these zombie corpses. The results were incredible. A sample of blood cells taken from the corpse were able to stay alive under numerous stress tests from the environment. The cells carried more nutrients but did not carry oxygen like normal human blood cells. And even more valuable information had been extracted from the dissected corpse. The brain of the zombies was hallowed inside, the structure mildly resembled a nest. The zombie¡¯s central nervous system grew and expanded from the brain. Their path of growth seemed to override the peripheral nervous system that used to control the body. No wonder the zombies walk and move so slowly; but once the nervous system is fully grown, it will be questionable if humans can even outrun zombies.¡±


    August 29th, 2042.


    ¡°We had been informed by the military through the radio that a rescue team will arrive today by noon. I was the priority for the rescue. I was then updatedter today that the team rescued was attacked by a swarm of crows at the mountains. Their helicopter crashed and no one survived on the ground. The only good news was that grandpa was still alive. He told me to rest assured and wait for another rescue.¡±


    Sep 1st, 2042.


    ¡°It had been two days since grandpast contacted me. Power and water are still running, but our food supply has been running low. We made another trip to the cafeteria and fortunately everyone survived. The janitor, Sam, was especially brave today. I think he had set his eye on me and would peek at my leg whenever he had a chance. Unfortunately for him, I don¡¯t really like men and I am not in the mood for a rtionship at this moment.¡±


    Sep 5th, 2042.


    ¡°The rescue team arrived today by foot, they parked their vehicle a few miles away from the facility. The soldiers cleared all the zombies from the facilities campus and all of us went out to receive the soldiersing to the rescue. We were shortly ambushed by an unknown creature. It was too fast for me to see what it looked like; we could only watch as we all got killed one by one. We tried to run back to the facility and I was the only one that made it inside alive. The creature almost broke through the metal gate at the vault I was hiding in. I cried; it was the first time I cried since my parent¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t think we can make it back home by tonight. Make sure to call mom and let her know,¡± a voice was heard from on top of a tree. Leo was scouting the perimeter from a vantage point. He observed giant dark ominous clouds in the sky approaching their direction. ¡°It seems like there will be a thunderstorm soon, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to tread the mountain roads in the storm. Let¡¯s look for a shelter.¡±


    ¡°I guess the summer hurricane came a bitte this season. Do you see any ce where we can stay for the night? There should be a couple service areas¡± inquired Sarah.


    She was cooking meat from a mutated beast on a simple bonfire. The amount was not nearly enough for the three, but it will do justice for now. Zomi could not absorb mutated beasts like she absorbed zombies with just her hands. Sarah was also watching Zomi to keep her from eating the food raw.


    ¡°I see a bunch ofrge buildings to our right. They have a symbol of leaf on the buildings¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the research facility I visited on a school trip. I think it was called Detrick National Laboratory. Hope that ce has running water, I need a hot shower right now,¡± then Sarah took a look at the big girl ying with butterflies, with blood of beasts all over her body. ¡°So does Zomi.¡±


    After their short break, the trio extinguished the fire and marched towards the facility. During the short fifteen minute walk, Sarah was ambushed by a panther from behind. She easily dealt with the ambush and the panther, no, the oversized mutated house cat was now crispy fried on the ground from electrical currents.


    ¡°Should have thought of this sooner! We could have saved the hassle of making a fire.¡±


    Sarah shook her head at Leo¡¯s remark and rebuked, ¡°Only if it is edible, I can¡¯t control my power well enough to cook. I guess we will find out soon.¡±


    The trio quickly dissected the electrocuted corpse and enjoyed a variety of burnt, cooked, partially cooked and raw parts of meat in a single serving. In the end, the majority went into Zomi¡¯s stomach, along with the bones.


    At the entrance of the facility campus, the trio decided to split up. Sarah took Zomi to find a ce for shower, while Leo would look around the campus to find anything interesting.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    In theboratory control room, the monitors that filled the walls were all lit up, a figure can be seen sitting at an armchair. Samantha had been monitoring the facility to find the beast that killed all the soldiers and her colleagues. Without knowing the threat she was facing, she can only afford to operate in areas locked behind steel reinforced doors.


    Samantha saw the trio entering the campus from the monitors. She was extremely astonished by the sight of a 9-foot giantess that she instinctively ignored the girl and young boy. The trio split up; through the security monitors, she followed the girl and giantess all the way to shower. The teenage girl started to take off her clothes, revealing a matured and graceful body.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be young, that smooth skin, it¡¯s even better than mine.¡± Samantha bit her nail at the monitor.


    What she saw next staggered her even more. Two giant watermelons bounced out of the tight T-shirt as the giantess undressed with the help of Sarah. The simple skirt followed, revealing her plump mound and round peach.


    Samantha looked at her own endowment. She regrly exercised to keep up the shape of her body. It was disheartening enough that she was beaten by a teenage girl in almost every aspect; but seeing the giantess, she was simply defeated in despair.


    Suddenly, a loud breaking sound was heard from the door of the control room, which almost frightened her to death. Samantha stared at the door and could only watch as the steel reinforced door was easily bent into metal scrap before her eyes by a boy with just his bare hands. ¡®This is insane,¡¯ Samantha thought. It was the same type of door that stopped the unknown beast from reaching to her.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see someone alive in this ce. Uhm¡­excuse me for breaking the door. My name is Leo, who are you?¡± Leo apologized for his unruly entrance.


    Seeing he was not some sort of monster, Samantha let out a sigh of relief and regained herposure.


    ¡°My name is Samantha, an assistant researcher in this facility. As you can see, I am the only person alive in this ce. Were you guys attacked by a strong monster on your way here? That thing wiped out the remaining survivors,¡± she looked attentively at Leo for an answer, but he let out an indifferent response.


    ¡°A strong monster? We were only ambushed by a big cat on the way. It was ck and it didn¡¯t taste very good.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t taste good? That means it was killed?!¡± Signs of liveliness glittered in her eyes.


    ¡°Eh? Of course, it was killed. We don¡¯t eat stuff that is alive. But maybe Zomi would,¡± Leo was being a bit sarcastic.


    Tears fell from Samantha¡¯s eyes. The monster had been haunting her mind for days. Watching all of the people die around her one by one was a severe trauma. Her reaction bewildered Leo, which made him frantically apologize for sounding too offensive. Watching him panic, it brightened her mood and she blurted out augh in a smile. She had a distaste for men in general, but a young kid like Leo can be an exception. ¡®That boy was quite innocent,¡¯ she thought. It was a thought she would soon put a one-eighty spin on.


    The sky began to darken and the rain started to pour. Sounds of thunderous roars reverberated throughout the sky. Sarah sensed a tingling feeling every time the sky shed. The group met up in a rotunda around the lobby. Leo introduced the researcher to the group. After exchanging stories, it took a while for Samantha to get over the fact that a 9-foot tall amazon existed and the group began dinner while chatting resumed.


    ¡°So, you were saying that you have been contacted from outside of the city and the rescue teams failed to retrieve you twice. Do you know what it is like outside of the city?¡± Sarah inquired the researcher in stern look. She wanted to know what happened to the rest of the country or the world.


    ¡°My grandpa is with the military. Civilization is barely kept alive outside of the city. Many cities fell and became restricted zones for any humans. New Londo being the center of the source, was especially more dangerous than other forbidden areas due to the higher number of mutated zombies and beasts. It is also known that counties closer to New Londo have higher chances of victims turning into zombies when the ck mist first appeared.¡±


    ¡°So, we started out in the zone with the highest difficulty huh¡­ I thought we will face tougher enemies after we leave the beginner vige and explore outside of the city,¡± Leo brought parallel to the only reality he knew.


    ¡°You guys are the abnormal ones. Hearing your stories, the three of you are basically already on top of the food chain. I guess this is proof my grandpa is right, exposure to higher concentration of ck mist also leads to stronger awakened humans.¡±


    ¡®Leo is the abnormal one here. I climbed alongside because I rigorously took my meal thanks to Leo. Zomi is an exception, she is not human after all,¡¯ Sarah thought to herself after hearing the information from the researcher, but there is also something she wanted to know.


    ¡°Samantha, do you know if any awakened human has special power? Like this,¡± Sarah demonstrated power to control electric current.


    ¡°You people surprised me once again,¡± Samantha widened her eyes. ¡°Grandpa happened to have updated me a day ago, the 2nd ck mist has a small chance to cause an awakened human to awaken again and obtain new powers. The percentage has been very low so far, only five confirmed cases of reawakening, as they called it, in the whole country. I suppose you have re-awakened around yesterday as well?¡±


    ¡°Ok, maybe I am kind of abnormal as well,¡± Sarah did not feel the need to tell Samantha the truth and silently nodded, it was probably better for her heart.


    The night finally beckoned and hailing from the storm will persist throughout the evening. Samantha led the trio to the employee quarters in the facility, where they could rest for the night. The siblings happilyid down on the sofa bed. It had been two days since they could have a proper sleep. Zomi sat on the ground hugging her legs as she was too tall to be standing in the room. Fortunately and unfortunately, Zomi did not require sleep since she was not human, sleeping only served to conserve her energy.


    Soon, the time was almost midnight and Samantha could not fall to sleep. The arrival of the trio and the death of the monster that haunted her left her too excited. She took a stroll, wandering back to the control room, while she recalled the past few days spent in this cage. Then, a series of strange sounds echoed from the hallway and woke Samantha from her reminiscing.


    She became vignt and scanned the area through monitors. Then she saw something that stupefied her.


    ¡°Wait? What!? What are they doing?? How could they¡­ ?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sarah woke up in the middle of the night and took off her clothes. She checked to see if Leo was awake and took off his bulging pants. To this day, Sarah and Catherine never figured out why Leo will never wake up from outside disturbance once he is asleep. Sarah could only guess some kind of mutation is happening within Leo¡¯s body, but for now, that¡¯s a worry for another time.


    She feasted her eyes on the raging boner. She recalled the day when she first saw the majestic tower, it had grown bigger ever since. Sarah then took a look at Zomi. The big girl had been staring at her master all night long. She watched Sarah undress Leo in silence and continued to remain silent.


    After a short warm up with her hands on the tool, she began fetio in her favorite position. Her little brother let out his shots earlier than usual. Sarah guessed it must have been the pent-up stress from the past couple days. Having her fill, she turned her head towards Zomi and waved her hand at her, telling her toe close.


    Zomi finally understood her, moved her head close to Sarah¡¯s head and the towering rod. With both of the girls in position, Sarah kissed the tip then gently swallowed the ns and pulled the ns out of her mouth with a popping sound. Then guided by her look of encouragement, Zomi followed suit with a kiss and swallowed the whole towering ns into her mouth. Sarah couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of that capability.


    Zomi swallowed a mouthful of pre-cum and let the ns out. She looked at Sarah as if saying, your turn. Sarah widened her eyes for a second and then nodded. She took the tip back in and got a mouthful. The two girls exchanged servicing the veiny rod and looked each other in the eye. Sarah thought it was quite amusing and enjoyed the moment. Finally, tremors can be felt from the ns. She let out the rod and gave the honor to Zomi and lowered her head to service the bulging twin orb. Zomi had finally got her long awaited meal and the hunger in her stomach satiated.


    The night was long and Sarah had just gotten started. She stood up and spread her plump rear cheeks, angling the rear hole over the towering rod, under Zomi¡¯s gaze. She started by inserting the tip, the sensation was already strong with just the girth stretching her rear tunnel. Judging from the size, her rear end will not be able to close for a while.


    ¡°I hope I won¡¯t need lube,¡± she told herself as she pressed herself down, with such strength that the sofa bed crumbled from the pressure. If Sarah had done that to anyone but Leo, any normal human, it would have been 100% fatal. Nheless, the pration was almost fatal to her as seen from the obscene bulge reaching high into her abdomen. Yet, the extreme pleasure and ecstasy almost fragmented Sarah¡¯s mind as her eyes rolled back and she made a broken expression in tears.


    It took Sarah time to regain herposure and stop climaxing. Compared to having the entire rod in her honeypot, the feeling of having it in the rear was much tighter and extreme. When she tried to lift herself up, she had to press onto Leo¡¯s abdomen to separate herself from him.


    Smacking sounds between two bodies continued to echo throughout the room. The tightness of Sarah¡¯s rear prevented Leo from having a quick ejaction and held an extra amount of thick ooze within the bloated twin orbs. When the pressure was finally too high, the thick streams of ooze sted out from the widened tip inside Sarah. It quickly traveled through the intestines and filled her stomach; finally, thick white ooze started to pour out from Sarah¡¯s mouth.


    Zomi still had an appetite and did not want the food to go to waste. She covered Sarah¡¯s mouth with her own and swallowed the heavy yogurt while kissing Sarah. Leo¡¯s ejaction was very forceful this time around andsted minutes.


    Samantha watched the whole live show from the monitor in shock but could not bring herself to shift her gaze away. She was wrong about Leo, not a chance in the world that kid was innocent when he was walking around with that monstrous ss cmity in his pants. Then there was the equally monstrous volume of sperm. She watched Sarah¡¯s inted stomach and could hardly believe all the thick ooze inside her was the result from a single load.


    By the end of the show, Samantha almost fainted from watching the inhuman level of sex the trio disyed. Especially Leo, watching him dominate two female superhumans in his sleep, Samantha could not help but to imagine what would have happened if the boy had set his eyes on her.


    It was Zomi¡¯s turn to feast on the meaty rod. Samantha continued to watch in awe and fear but did not notice that Sarah had already left the room. A few momentster, knocking sounds from the broken door frame behind Samantha. She was startled and looked back. Sarah was naked with thick ooze dripping down her rear, leaving a trail of white spots on the hallway.


    ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Sarah smiled gently at her.


    ¡°No! Thank you. I think I will die from that,¡± Samantha responded in panic.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. Leo never wakes up in the middle of his sleep. You can go at your own pace and control the rhythm. And you can go as deep as you want. I like to take the whole thing, but that¡¯s because my body can handle it. For a normal human, maybe one-third? Or half? If you¡¯re feeling brave.¡± Sarah was very excited in sharing her sexual experience with the women.


    ¡°But on a serious note, do you want to know what it is like to awaken?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s words brought light to Samantha¡¯s eyes, ¡°What do you mean!? I can be awakened as well?¡±


    Sarah took out some crimson jelly ced on her hand. She was currently naked, where she had pulled those things from was a question to be answered by the heavens.


    ¡°These are stuff you find from the brains of stronger zombies¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are called cerebrum concentrate ording to grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Well, eating these things will increase our strength, not sure if it can let a human awaken. Does your grandpa know? But anyway, my little brother¡¯s cum can also do the same thing. It also worked on normal humans with no one turning so far. Don¡¯t ask me how and why, it¡¯s your call.¡±


    Samantha was conflicted on hearing this information. The military knew about the cerebrum concentrate, they had tested on live subjects and all of them turned into zombies without exception. Her grandpa, Dr. Ihlov and his research team had been working on the mysterious phenomena behind human awakening and had been trying to duplicate the effect on other humans. All of the experiments ended in failure and they were stuck at a wall.


    ¡°You mean if I eat his white stuff I can awaken too? Is that really true?¡±


    Awakening was definitely something every survivor aimed to obtain and it was not an exception for Samantha. Rather, the desire ran deeper in her for being trapped inside the research facility, hunted and powerless to do anything.


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s your call¡­ whether to believe it or not,¡± A small hidden grin was on Sarah¡¯s face.


    Samantha was tempted by the desire to awaken. After a lengthy discussion about awakened humans in general, she was convinced and followed the sister back to the employee resting area. Zomi was still going hard on Leo¡¯s colossus, she seemed to enjoy having it in her rear as well. Judging from her swollen stomach, Zomi was reaching her maximum capacity as she took another st from the tip. Seeing her back in the room, the big docile girl got up from Leo and relinquished the turn for Sarah.


    ¡°Well, Ms. Ihlov. Enjoy your meal. Is this your first time doing this kind of thing?¡±


    It was indeed the researcher¡¯s first time. She approached the throbbing monster and leveled her head to the tip.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Samantha revealed her inexperience and turned her head to Sarah.


    ¡°Maybe use your hands. If you are feeling the heat, you can put it in your mouth as well. I believe your two bottom holes work better. But I doubt you would try.¡±


    Seeing the giant mammoth up close, Samantha could not quite bring herself to touch the rod due to her aversion for men. Even when she finally mustered up the courage to service the rod, her half-assed attempt would not yield any result.


    Sarah shook her head at the struggle before her and thought of a mischievous idea, ¡°Fine, there is another alternative to get what you need.¡±


    Sarah gently helped Zomi bend down against the wall and raised the giantess¡¯s hip up in the air. Sarah then ced her cheek against the side of Zomi¡¯s huge and plump buttocks and spread rear cheeks with her hands to reveal a fist sized gaping hole. The amount of thick cheese from Leo was too much for Zomi to absorb; a river of thick ooze still flowed out of her rear as the hole contracted and expanded from her breathing.


    The sight alone almost gave Samantha a nosebleed and her pantie started to be moist. She gulped down her saliva; this option was certainly more eptable than sucking off that monstrosity. Even though it was a rear hole, it was the rear hole of a goddess.


    Samantha had quite a short stature; she approached in front of Zomi¡¯s rear and the gaping hole was level with her eyes. She stuck out her tongue to service the pink spot. The original goal probably already slipped from her mind as she cleaned the thick ooze off of Zomi¡¯s rear. Sarah pressed on Zomi¡¯s slightly inted stomach and forced Samantha to gulp down a torrent of thick ooze, which also spoiled her face.


    As Samantha cleaned up after Zomi and herself, Sarah went to y with Leo for the rest of the night. The ecstasy brought by consuming Leo¡¯s thick ooze already made Samantha addicted to it without her realizing.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    The next morning, the storm clouds had passed the city and sunshine once again brightened thend. Samantha woke up on a sofa full of energy. It had only been a night and she could already feel her body was different. Everything that happenedst night felt surreal. Even now, she cannot believe how easily she took a step into the door of awakening. Her strength may be on the weaker side amongst the awakened; but that can bepensated with cerebrum concentrates. With her grandfather¡¯s influence in the military, they shouldn¡¯t be hard toe by.


    ¡°I hope you can do us a favor and keep it a secret. As forpensation for that favor¡­¡± Sarah put down a heavy bucket and its content sloshed in a viscous manner.


    Leo absorbed an overwhelming amount of ck mist back at the Great Mall. The excess energy from the ck mist was ejected in the form of Leo¡¯s thick ooze; though, none of them knew this detail for now.


    ¡°Leo¡¯s stuff canst a quite long time. Eat it and do experiments on it for what you will; just don¡¯t mention anything about us to the military or to anyone else.¡±


    Samantha stared nkly at the gallons of thick ooze in the bucket and replied, ¡°Got it, you guys don¡¯t want trouble and I understand. Thanks, for everything.¡±


    The group had breakfast together at the rotunda. Leo waspletely oblivious to what happenedst night and was perplexed at why Samantha looked at him strangely.


    ¡®Is it because I broke the sofa in my sleep?¡¯ Leo thought to himself. He was told he had a nightmarest night and was rough in his sleep; but he felt amazing waking up this morning, more so than usual.


    Samantha announced she will stay at the research facility and wait for another rescue team. She wanted to see her grandfather as soon as possible and rejected the sibling¡¯s offer to apany them. After the trio bid farewell and continued their journey home, Samantha rushed to theboratory with samples of Leo¡¯s thick ooze. She was still engrossed over the fact she had awakened and needed to find out by any means, how on earth Leo¡¯s dirty white stuff enabled her mutation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sep 9th, 2042.


    ¡°The boy is simply inhuman, monstrous and absurd. I can¡¯t think of any word to describe the ridiculousness of his existence. I seriously doubt he was human. As matter of fact, I doubt any of them were human. TWELVE! The size of his sperm is at least twelve time bigger than an average male sperm and thrice the density. And all I see under the microscope are sperm, ALL OF THEM ARE SPERM, no enzyme and no proteolytic. His sperm does not require any medium to survive, 1ml of semen is 1ml of sperm. No wonder they are thick as cheese. There is no way, no fucking way he is human, but the genome in the sperm is telling me he is.¡±


    Sep 11th, 2042.


    ¡°In sample A, I mixed some female ovum, blood cells, stem cells and liver cells with the sperm. The oversized sperm cells ignored the ovum and went after all other cells and injected part of itself into them like viruses. The result was those cells got stronger and healthier. This must be what happened to my body. Though, this doesn¡¯t exin why I always get wet when taking the semen.


    In sample B, I froze a sample of sperm cells in ice. The sperm still moved freely in the ice and they were generating intrinsic heat constantly to maintain a stable temperature around them. The sample of semen from yesterday was still hot like they were fresh out of the oven.


    In sample C, I ced a variety of bacteria and viruses within the sample yesterday. They were all gone by today and all the sperm cells seemed more energetic as ever. Did the sperm eat them? No way.


    In sample D, which is me. My body has gotten stronger and better in shape. As of now, I can lift the heaviest dumbbell at the faculty gym with little effort. I do not get tired easily from physicalbor and I require an increasing amount of food since yesterday. I climaxed and got in heat every time I took a spoonful of that thick ooze, which was the only adverse side effect observed so far.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The time they spent on the mountain roads was shorter than expected. The siblings decided to exit the mountain to a path that led back to the college campus; essentially, they were back on their side of the river. The reason being, Zomi was too efficient with hunting and the trio were already starving due to the meager breakfast. While carrying several corpses of mutated animals, the trio headed towards the campus lodge where they have a big kitchen at the cafeteria. By noon, lunch was ready and the trio finally had a fulfilling meal that they had been denied for the past few days.


    It was at this time, Zomi expressed her desire, through Leo, to temporarily leave the group. This was the first time Zomi took the initiative ever since she followed the siblings. The giantess had be more intelligent; this was agreed on both by Leo and Sarah. The siblings felt like they were parents watching their child making a decision for herself for the first time. Zomi wanted to go back to the mountains to hunt for more food. Leo¡¯s thick ooze was a great source of protein; but Zomi, being a non-human, has a variety of different needs in order to evolve. Nheless, Leo had made great contributions towards Zomi¡¯s path of evolution and kicked off the engine that will be fearsome for days toe.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ so Zomi basically said mountain, food and be back when dark. We can sense each other so she can find us anytime with no problem. I say we should let her go and do what she wants.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it will be a hassle to exin her to mom. I say we hide her from mom for now.¡±


    Sarah was reluctant to let Zomi go, but she didn¡¯t express it since it was only temporary. Leo can feel Zomi¡¯s existence even miles apart, so to Leo it was like she never left.


    ¡°AH! Don¡¯t forget to remind Zomi not to eat humans.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I reminded her many times.¡±


    With Zomi leaving the party, the siblings quickly packed their loot and continued to make their way home. When the siblings finally arrived home in the afternoon, they were greeted by the usual pair of marshmallows that suffocated them as the mother forced their head down into her bosom. But this time, twice the suffocation as another pair of marshmallows from Aunt Sharon also ambushed the two siblings. What followed after was an hour long lecture from their Mother about noting back home for not just one night, but two nights. The siblings could only smile wryly and apologize in response, while Sharon watched in amusement.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°No! Please!! Woo¡­ Wo!¡± A blonde hair girl pleaded in cry.


    ¡°Hai¡­how do you like that bitch?¡± A bald muscr man then turned towards the front. ¡°Zach, I told you high school girls are the best.¡±


    ¡°You damn right sir.¡±


    ¡°Too bad that one over there is way too underdeveloped. She looks like a middle schooler at best.¡± Another man was on the bed with his partner in crime in soft state. He already had his turn.


    Shirley sat at the corner of the dormitory room shivering and frightened at the scene before her. The three unruly men barged into their room and started to gang **** her roommate, who was Sarah¡¯s ssmate. If Leo was here, he would recognize the bald muscr man was the one that pushed Leo into the fray of zombies back on the day of outbreak.


    Shirley¡¯s roommate was not the only victim in the dormitory. The college dormitory had been overtaken by a group of thugs led by an ex-mafia that escaped the police station during the outbreak. The mafia overlord was one of the few awakened humans that managed to continue to evolve after learning the secret of cerebrum concentrate. The three rapists here wereckeys that rallied under his influences back in the days of his leadership.


    Momentster, banging sounds were heard from the door.


    ¡°Rock, hurry up! Mr. Varos is bringing the pigs to make an offering. He wants all awakened humans to be there,¡± the man outside did not open the door. He simply delivered the message and left.


    ¡°Fine, you guys can continue yourselves, just make sure she doesn¡¯t die. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡± Rock pulled his thing back into the pants.


    ¡°We are just about done anyway. How I envy the stamina of people like you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Rockughed proudly and led the gang out of the room.


    The girl was left helplessly on the ground and her eyes were lifeless. White liquid smeared her body and face, thoughts of suicide crept in and out of her mind. She closed her eyes; tears began to flow. She continued to lie on the ground, all she wanted to do now is rest her tired body.


    Sensation of a warm towel rubbing her skin brought her back to awareness. Shirley prepared hot water and was cleaning the girl¡¯s body. Shirley changed her clothes and pulled the girl onto her bed with a short struggle.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± The girl said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°What do you mean why, Lily?¡± Shirley was genuinely confused.


    ¡°After the way I¡¯ve treated you, why are you helping me? You were lucky that they didn¡¯t set their eyes on you. You should look at me with disgust andugh at my pitiful state,¡± some energy finally appeared from Lily, but the girl was currently in a state of self-loathing.


    Shirley¡¯s timid and shy characteristics made her susceptible to bullying. Lily fully abused this fact and brought Shirley into submission. The two girls shared a room so Lily could order Shirley to do her bidding and dirty work during the apocalypse.


    ¡°This is what Sarah would have done,¡± Shirley responded in a sweet expression.


    ¡°Her again? You must have some misconception about that woman, she is even more ruthless and cruel than I am.¡±


    Lily had great distaste for Sarah ever since the two were ssmates in middle school. Sarah was good at everything and had more poprity than her even until high school. All the boys in school were fawning all over her and the teachers always let her misdeeds go lightly. Lily was very confident in athletics, grades, looks and figure; but she couldn¡¯tpete on the same level as Sarah, especially in the looks and figure department. Lily tried her best to be the perfect girl like Sarah; yet, she could only end up in 2nd ce because of Sarah. It may have not meant much at the beginning, but eventually all her resentment was channeled at Shirley who was often seen as Sarah¡¯sp dog.


    Shirley did not respond to Lily¡¯s attempt to incite her emotion. She finished helping Lily into bed and headed back to her own. Shirley then started weeping silently under the nket. ¡°Sarah¡­ I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold on,¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Days of sunlight were short-lived. Storm clouds once again returned to New Londo, covering the city in darkness. Rainfall had been going on and off throughout the past several days since the sibling¡¯s return. Mild flooding had umted in areas of the city with lower elevation and a few major survivor camps had to be relocated.


    Back home at the dinner table, the family of four were having dinner made of an array of meats from beasts in the mountains. Zomi had been regrly seeing Leo and Sarah and brought tributes on every visit. In exchange, Leo would give Zomi a hug and pat on her head, while Sarah would give Zomi a container full of thick yogurt behind Leo¡¯s back.


    Catherine had forbidden her children from venturing too far away from home due to the bad weather, she was dubious about how the siblings hunted so many beasts from the mountains. Perhaps a decent number of animals migrated from the mountain to town because of the storm, Catherine convinced herself.


    ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s time to finally share your story? Your injuries are almost fully healed,¡± Catherine demanded Sharon upheld her promise. When Sharon came to her sister all battered and weak, she did not ask questions and only treated her wounds. Sharon instead, promised to tell her everything if she could survive from her injuries.


    Sharon had broken bones in her left leg, right arm and several broken ribs. Some of her organs were badly damaged from gun shots and had internal bleeding, while the external bleeding only stopped after she found Catherine. She also had major blood loss and was literally on verge of death as she dragged her ragged body home. If she was a normal human, she would have been dead ten times over. However, very fortunately, she was not a normal human.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure sis. When I got here, I thought I was dead for sure. Never would have thought you¡¯d have a bunch of red jellies on hand at the time. They certainly saved my life; I suppose I got to give my thanks to Leo and Sarah for gathering them. Though, it¡¯s certainly shocking that everyone in the family has awakened.¡±


    Sharon made a peace sign at Leo and Sarah and began to fix her posture. She crossed her slender stockinged legs and hugged her chest, revealing a deep cleavage, then continued her story.


    ¡°So¡­ where do I begin? On the day of the outbreak, I was awakened and escaped to my apartment. After, the first thing I did wase here to check on you guys of course. But on the way, I got a call from my boyfriend, oh I suppose he is not my boyfriend anymore, oh¡­ the next time I see him he is dead meat. But anyway, he cried for help, then I found him and saved his ass. We ended up living together for a few weeks. I did all the scavenging and exploring while he stayed at the shelter all day. That pussy didn¡¯t dare to fight. Can you believe that? Even though he wasn¡¯t awakened like me, he was still a man. I once again regret choosing someone like him as my boyfriend¡­ ¡°


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Kyle, are you sure there is a camp up ahead?¡± Sharon looked dubiously at the surroundings.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, the survivor that came to our shelter even pointed it out on the map. I saved his life, there is no reason for him to lie to me,¡± Kyle said in confidence.


    ¡°You saved his life with the food and water I gave you. Let me remind you once again, after we arrive at the survivor camp, we will part ways. Our rtionship is already done.¡±


    Kyle hid his hateful expression and made a small grin.


    The former couple arrived at an office building. Kyle gave them a pass code at the door and a stranger came out to lead them to the basement where they were greeted by several survivors.


    Sharon sensed something suspicious in the air and her attention focused on the man in white suit weing them. The man was also an awakened human; he seemed to be a little bit weaker and thus she let her guard down a little.


    ¡°Wee, you are finally here,¡± Just as the man bid his wee, several gunshots were heard from behind. Sharon instinctively dodged, but a bullet still grazed her thigh.


    ¡°Kyle!¡± Sharon looked at Kyle¡¯s position, he was no longer there. Instead, he hid behind the man in white suit. The betrayed ex-girlfriend finally realized what was happening but failed to understand why they set up a trap for her.


    Several more men aimed guns at Sharon. She quickly dashed forward and stabbed one of the men with her knife, then used his body as a shield for bullets. The same tactic worked again as she managed to finish off another enemy. However, she was soon surrounded on all sides and the room did not have enough space for her to maneuver.


    Another bullet pierced her waist and she was forced to run. It was at this moment, the man in white suit, who was awaiting the opportunity, followed andnded a kick on Sharon¡¯s stomach. Sharon continued to resist but after a few rounds of exchanging blows, the rest of the men quickly restrained the now disabled Sharon. His men searched through Sharon¡¯s clothing and their naughty hands had a thorough taste of Sharon¡¯s assets. They found therge ruby-like item and handed it to their boss.


    ¡°Well, well, well. I think your boyfriend also told me you managed to get one of these things, a ratherrge one at that too,¡± the man in white suit held a crimson jelly in his hand.


    ¡°Is this what you were after?¡± Sharon was restrained, but her mouth was not sealed.


    ¡°No, certainly not. This is just a bonus,¡± the boss then turned to his men. ¡°Make sure to keep her alive, we don¡¯t want the food to spoil.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Were they nning on eating you?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t resist interrupting and shouted the question.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too, but no,¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°They were nning on feeding me to a zombie¡±.


    ¡°What?!?¡± three voices were heard simultaneously.


    ¡°That son of a bitch was nice enough to exin what his organization was all about and what he was promised to get. That fanatic look on his face was a bit disturbing,¡± Sharon paused for a moment then continued. ¡°But long story short, that organization domestically raises zombies by feeding them other humans, especially awakened humans. Once the zombie has evolved, they butcher the zombies and take their brain jelly. Apparently, I am considered a top-quality animal feed.¡±


    ¡°So how did you escape?¡± Sarah asked the question everyone wanted to know.


    ¡°I was being transported to where they kept their livestock, when ck mists started to appear out of nowhere. I was able to regain my strength and my consciousness first, then escaped the restraints with this,¡± frost started forming on Sharon¡¯s hand. She was able to re-awaken during the 2nd ck mist.


    Leo was envious of his aunt¡¯s new power. Sarah also demonstrated her power in response to aunt Sharon showing off. However, Catherine was concerned about another matter.


    ¡°Did they lose track of you, Sharon? You made the right choice ofing back to us either way, but we need to know if there is a chance that they will find us.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was my concern as well, and there is only one way to end it,¡± Sharon responded with a sharp expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n to go back?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah I am, no way I am going to let them get off scot free. I n to leave in a couple days so I won¡¯t be dragging everyone into this.¡±


    Catherine was very much against this idea but failed to convince Sharon otherwise. Ironically, Leo and Sarah were rather supportive of Sharon and even offered to go with her. Both of them got an angry threatening stare from their mother instead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nighttime arrived and Catherine resumed her nightly routine. It had been a while since shest visited Leo at night. Her children were not home for two days and she had been bothered by Sharon¡¯s injuries. Upon a quick nce, she noticed that her son had be bigger again, in every way. She turned her gaze to his upper body. Leo¡¯s build had grown more muscr with a wider frame; he was no longer the frail kid she once knew and had no simrity with his father. Nobody would have believed the boy just turned twelve not too long ago.


    Catherine now feasted her eyes on the main dish, Leo¡¯s massive throbbing member. It had been twitching heavily as if it was alerted by her presence. She could not forget the taste of her son and her body was unable to resist the aftermath of ecstasy it brought. She finally removed the pants and brought her hands to the towering rod; her hands now seemed so smallpared to the gigantic ns.


    It was clear that her hands alone would no longer satisfy the beast. Topensate for that, she let the towering rod slip between her soft bounty. Judging from the extra length that protruded from her breast, she was able to urately estimate how much Leo had grown. It was tempting; the monstrous throbbing rod was inviting her to savor the tip and she could not resist her body.


    Sarah and her Aunt Sharon were peeking through the gap of the door. If Catherine was not so engrossed in Leo¡¯s manhood, she should have been able to sense the two. Yet, she was now performing the taboo in front of her daughter and sister.


    Sharon was amazed, shocked and incredulous, her eyes filled with astonishment. No, She was not in shock at what Catherine was doing to her son. If she knew her nephew was so well endowed, she would have ditched her ex-boyfriend weeks ahead of time and went even further with little Leo. Sharon was astounded by the extra-ordinary scale of Leo¡¯s oversized manhood. She could not believe Sarah was not exaggerating, size of that caliber simply does not exist on humans. Sarah gave her a look of ¡°told you so¡± to her aunty, but Sharon was too upied as she looked at Leo with fervent eyes.


    The two went to hide inside Sarah¡¯s room. Sharon did not want to risk getting caught by her sister. It will only be an hour or two before Catherine finishes her meal and Sarah promised her that they will have a chance to y with little Leo tonight.


    ¡°Hehe, I told you even my mother had fallen for little Leo. You can¡¯t believe what she was doing for her son right?¡±


    ¡°Forget about Catherine! Can I do it with your brother tonight?¡± Sharon kept her volume low but couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a few months, and I can¡¯t believe he has grown so well.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ I kind of saw that oneing and also didn¡¯t at the same time. Aunty, you are still a big pervert just like before.¡±


    As it was mentioned before, Sharon had many boyfriends and all of them broke up with her because they could not handle her heat. She had always been stepping on the gas without breaking. Whenever she was alone with Sarah or Leo without their mother, she showed her perverted side and teased the two siblings with rated R stuff. Especially Sarah, ever since she entered high school, Aunt Sharon always told her to find a boyfriend that is tall and muscr; or she would not be able to be satisfied at night. There was a reason why Catherine always said that Sarah and Sharon were very alike.


    Of course, Sharon was somewhat conservative with her jokes as she mostly kept her night life out of the conversation. However, there was one incident that fully established the fact that their aunt was a full pledged pervert.


    It was Aunt Sharon¡¯s XX birthday. A woman¡¯s age should always remain a secret and it will not be revealed here. Leo and Sarah were asked by their mother to deliver a birthday cake to their aunt to help Sharon celebrate her own birthday. Catherine knew it would be awkward if she went along so she entrusted her children to take care of Sharon. Sharon was frustrated that day and left the apartment door unlocked. When they opened the door and found Sharon in her bedroom, their aunt was masturbating with porn ying on the TV. She was so engrossed with headphones on that she did not notice the sibling¡¯s arrival and orgasmed in front of her niece and nephew. Leo and Sarah promised to keep it a secret from their mother, but she made the same mistake anyway when Catherine tagged along the sibling to visit Sharon one day and the rest was history.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Catherine made a mess of herself as the load from Leo was a lot stronger than she anticipated. The thick ooze spilled from her mouth and spoiled her face and body, forming a thick puddle between her breast and the rod. Then atst, she finally reached the climax that her body was thirsting for. The effect was even stronger than before! This was proven by the fact her orgasmsted a while longer. A lot must have changed within Leo¡¯s body.


    To prevent the puddle on her bounty from spilling, Catherine took all the remains into her mouth and cleaned the mushroom tip while at it. She took another look at Leo¡¯s sleeping face and then turned her gaze back at the rod. Her flushed red cheeks just got slightly more red. Yielding to the desire of her body, she decided to give it another round. This time, she was prepared to take it deeper to make sure nothing gets spilled.


    Coming out of Leo¡¯s room with a full stomach, Catherine happily made her way to her room and cleaned herself before bed. It was then, two shadows creeped into the room to take the helm after Catherine.


    ¡°It looks even more intimidating up close,¡± Sharon whispered to Sarah while fixing her gaze at the gargantuan. ¡°Can I go first?¡±


    Sharon and Sarah were in their nightgowns. Sarah wore the set she looted from the Great Mall while Sharon borrowed one from her sister. Catherine had a surprisingly seductive nightgown with the emphasis on the leg, showing Sharon¡¯s flower tattoo on the thigh.


    ¡°Calm down aunty,¡± Sarah assumed her favorite position with her rear on top of Leo¡¯s face and grabbed the towering rod with her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve got to pay your respect to little Leo first.¡±


    Sarah began to service the tip with her tongue, brought it deep into her throat then gave the ns a kiss after pulling it out. The sister then pointed the towering scraper towards her aunt.


    Sharon kneeled down on the bed, sat on Leo¡¯s legs and brought her head closer to little Leo. She understood what Sarah wanted her to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time taking something this big in my mouth. All my ex-boyfriend¡¯s things were like chopstickspared to this monster.¡± She first tasted the manhood with a lick. After savoring the taste of pre-cum, she stretched her mouth as she took in the tip of the monumental rod. With just the head alone, it was now stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Woo¡­ Woo¡± Sharon wanted to say something, but all she could let out were mumbles. Her technique that worked on her ex-boyfriends didn¡¯t apply in this situation.


    Seeing Sarah was able to deepthroat the monster, she was not about to be bested by her niece and forced down her head. A bulge can be seen in her throat and she was satisfied with the length she was able to take. But just as she was about to pull her head up, Sarah mischievously pushed her aunt down, forcing her to take the whole monstrous behemoth all the way to the base.


    A loud and wet slurping was heard as her throat bulged, bing more obscene and went even deeper, reaching her chest. Sharon felt a momentary fear for her life as the throbbing beats of Leo¡¯s monster started to overtake her. Sarah finally let go of her head and she quickly freed herself from the behemoth to take a deep breath.


    ¡°That almost choked me to death! ¡­But I love it!¡± Sharon then touched her plump hairless mound in her nightgown and showed the sticky fluid on her fingers to Sarah. ¡°It certainly felt amazing¡­ cough.¡±


    ¡°Now is my turn,¡± Sarah smiled.


    While Sarah was servicing her little brother, Sharon turned her attention towards the erged twin orbs. They do not sag like Sharon had seen from most men; instead, the bloated scrotum was thick as animal hide and painfully stretched with a veiny texture. She lifted one of the orbs and made a joke to Sarah about them being balls of steel with their hardness and weight. Sarah did find it funny but was too upied at the mouth to evenugh.


    They took turns deepthroating the rod while each of them spared a hand caressing one of the twin orbs. Leo quickly forfeited his load under the dualbo technique of Sarah and Sharon.


    Gulp. Sharon swallowed the portion stuck in her throat. Leo¡¯s thick ooze was shot straight inside her and none spilled out. What followed was a moment of ecstasy that flushed her whole-body slightly red. Sharon felt immense pleasure throughout every inch of her body and felt that her cells were being revitalized.


    ¡°That was¡­ incredible! Amazing! I never felt like this my whole life. But damn, that was like at least a litter full. I definitely just took in more semen than I saw before in my whole lifebined. Is Leo even human?¡±


    ¡°Why? Of course, he is. What is it likepared to other men?¡± Sarah was curious about Sharon¡¯s past experience.


    ¡°Well, first of all, ignoring the size difference. Semen from other men is only like at most a few spoonfuls. Then there is this thickness, too thick to be called liquid. It is probably more urate to call it enriched yogurt and it is a world apart from the watery stuff I¡¯ve seen from other men. But most importantly, what is it doing to my body?¡± Sharon felt strength surging back into her, the effect was simr but stronger than any crimson jelly she had consumed.


    Sharon then flipped her finger at the behemoth, ¡°Look at this, it is still rock hard. How many loads did he let out tonight? I don¡¯t think I ever saw it soften for a second.¡±


    ¡°I guess being awakened does change a lot of the human constitution,¡± Sarah shrugged.


    ¡°I suppose, but this is way too crazy. Not that I amining¡­.¡± Sharon tightened her fist and estimated her increase in strength.


    They were ready to move on to the main dish of the night. Sarah sat on the sideline as she obediently let her elder go first. She definitely had more experience in sexpared to Sarah, but having a normal partner and Leo as partner werepletely different matters.


    Sharon was already drenched underneath. She lubed the girthy rod with her love nectar before putting the tip in her honeypot. It was definitely a sensation above and beyond from anything she experienced in her past as liquid squirted out from the intersecting point.


    ¡°How does it feel? Do you think you can take a whole thing?¡± Sarah yfully looked at Sharon, rxed her body on top of Leo and stretched her feet towards the towering manhood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your Aunty.¡± Sharon began letting her body sink down the oversized long pipe; but eventually, the manhood reached her dead end, leaving about half of its mass outside. Seeing little Leo had gone as far as it can, Sarah used her feet to caress the remaining half.


    ¡°I guess it reached the end huh. Aunty, do you need some help?¡± Sarah was prepared to give her aunt a gentle push downwards.


    ¡°Gasp¡­wait¡­let me stop¡­cumming¡­.¡±


    Sarah was a little surprised how sensitive Sharon was; although she also came quite easily as well the first time around, it wasn¡¯t as intense as this.


    Sharon was quite scared of where this was leading. She never had anything reached so deep inside her. The girth alone made her feel like she was a virgin again. Just another inch, and the towering rod will finally break into her womb. The thought was frightening and exciting at the same time.


    While conflicted, she began to move in at a slow pace until her bodily instinct took over. The sensation from her honeypot caused her to move faster and thrust harder. Eventually, she felt a pop within her body and little Leo had finally visited his aunt¡¯s sanctuary.


    Sharon touched the bulge in her stomach to feel the tip of the rod. Thanks to her superman constitution, the deed did not hurt as much as she imagined. Instead, warm fluid started to burst out of her bottom once again. With the gate already torn down, she no longer feared the worst and attempted to take the whole rod, which slipped in quite easily. Sharon was in disbelief that she actually managed to take it to the base. Yet, her expression was mildly broken and teardrops were hanging in the corner of her eyes.


    Powerful throbs were felt from her whole body. It was Leo, finally rewarding his aunt for her hard work. Sharon watched her stomach inte as the swelling and heat built up within her womb. At the end of the climax, her strength left her body and she fell forward towards Sarah¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°No man had ever dominated me like this, and this boy made me lose count of how many times I came in his sleep.¡±


    ¡°Leo can probably handle several more of you¡­ and me at the same time. I saw him in heat once, imagine a normal girl was on the receiving end of that.¡± It was very fortunate that Zomi was the one that took the brunt of Leo¡¯s rampage.


    ¡°She willpletely break. But I think he already broke me; I can¡¯t go back to normal sex again.¡±


    ¡°Little Leo breaks me every night. Get up aunty, it is my turn.¡±


    ¡°Wait, let me rest a little. I don¡¯t want to move,¡± Sharon said as she savored the powerful throbbing in her lower body.


    The rod dwelled inside Sharon for a good fifteen minutes while Sarah fondled her aunt¡¯s bountiful breast. As expected of her mother¡¯s sister, both the size and perkiness were all up to spec. Sarah was confident that she would grow up to be like that too.


    ¡°You always told me to get a big boyfriend like Justin. How was he?¡± Sarah was bored and tried to start a conversation while they enjoyed the moment.


    ¡°Ahh, Justin, he was the biggest stud I ever met. Well, before this of course. If he had at least half of Leo¡¯s size, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t have to leave him. He had terrible stamina and his size was his only saving grace,¡± Sharon enjoyed the massage and finally let out the rod, thick ooze dripping out.


    Sharon wanted to clean up after herself before she hands over the mighty torch to Sarah, but already too eager to wait, Sarah pushed her aunt¡¯s face away with her rear and thrusted down the towering manhood into her body in one push. She was in shock, surprised at how Sarah handled the behemoth with rtive ease. Looking at her aunt¡¯s disbelieving face, Sarah proudly smiled.


    ¡°I am my little brother¡¯s personal onahole, my body has already adjusted to the size and shape of his monster. This is what happens when you pass out on the bed without pulling the monster out.¡±


    Sarah wildly rode on the behemoth and produced a symphony of loud slurping and cute moaning sound. Mixtures of Sarah and Sharon¡¯s love nectar spread across theher region and thin threads of sticky liquid were seen in between every time she lifted herself up.


    She embraced her aunt who was in front of her and kissed her lips as Leo violently let out his load. It was then, Sharon saw a gigantic figure at the window. She could not see the face, but the extremely massive endowment showed that figure belonged to a female.


    Sarah noticed the bewildered expression on her face and felt a certain presence.


    ¡°Ah, she is here. Aunty, let me introduce you to Zomi. She is the main reason why I had youe with me tonight,¡± Sarah calmly got up from Leo, headed towards Zomi and opened the windows for her. Leo¡¯s room was on the first floor; hence, it was easy to sneak into Leo¡¯s room without alerting mother.


    Zomi bent her body and tried to slip into the window. Sadly, the gap was a bit too small as she was stuck at her chest. Thepressed bounties were molded into variety of erotic shape as she lightly struggled at the window. Zomi exerted a little more force and cracking sounds of the window wall were heard. Just as she finally slipped through with her upper body, her lower body got stuck. Her rear was equally ample, and it created a lewd scene inside and outside of the room. Zomi had nowhere to exert her force without breaking the window, Sarah had to pull to get her inside the room.


    The full figure of the giantess was finally inside. Zomi crouched on the floor and hugged her legs as the ceiling was too low for her slender tall body. Sharon had lost count of how many times she had been astounded in this room and started to question Sarah.


    ¡°Aunty, all you need to know is that Zomi is Zomi and she is a good girl,¡± Sarah did not want to exin Zomi¡¯s origin.


    ¡°So, we know you will be going back to that ce with or without mother¡¯s approval. Unfortunately, there is probably no way mom would let use with you. Hence, I got you a bodyguard,¡± Sarah pointed the figure at Zomi.


    ¡°How strong is she?¡± Zomi¡¯s presence indeed was overwhelming, but Sharon wanted to confirm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Leo, but Zomi is definitely stronger than both of us,¡± Seeing Zomi already had her attention shifted to the towering rod, Sarah added on. ¡°But now that she is here, let us get to know each other a little more in bed.¡±


    The night ended with a foursome as Zomi joined the party. Leo was able to satisfy all three and half women tonight in his sleep. Zomi counted as one and a half. Oh, maybe plus one including Catherine.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    It was a thrilling and dangerous day of work, but the young mother had been sessful at her scavenging for the past few days. Sarah had not been visiting and Cindy wanted to eat something else other than the yogurt. Though Cindy and her daughter would not mind having the yogurt as a side dish for every meal, having nothing else but the yogurt for straight two weeks had gotten intolerable for the tongue. More importantly, Mindy had been out growing her clothes at an extremely fast pace. It was a matter of time before she would need adult women¡¯s lingerie; hence, they were added on Cindy¡¯s shopping list for her scavenging.


    Having ingested gallon after gallon of Leo¡¯s thick ooze, her body had evolved to respectable level and low tier zombies posed no threat to her and even her daughter. Realizing the effect of the yogurt, she was extremely grateful to the siblings. Cindy had already learned that Leo was the only reason that they could enjoy the seemingly unlimited supply of thick yogurt; therefore, she also wanted to prepare a gift or something to repay the favor.


    Thinking back to the oversized meat b she witnessed from the store restroom; she was considering giving herself as the gift. It was a serious consideration not out of lust, she simply weighed her options for the future. Even with the increased strength from the mutation, she was after all, a single mother trying to raise a young daughter in this cruel and unforgiving world. She understood there were greater threats out there; the stronger she had be, the more dangers she could sense from every corner of the city. Leo and Sarah were easily seen as even greater existences in her eyes, embracing Leo as her partner will exponentially increase her and her daughter¡¯s chance of survival.


    Even though she was oblivious to Leo¡¯s actual age, him being a young boy was actually the integral factor on why she would even consider this. It would be easier to influence someone at his age and will be less likely for Leo to abuse the rtionship. She felt a little bit sorry for her husband, just a teeny tiny bit; but she was nning to do what she thought was the best for her and her daughter.


    She wasmitted to survive with her daughter through the chaos by any means necessary. Like when she tricked other survivors to go first and die before her so she can bring her and her daughter to safety back then at the store, or there was the time when she shut the restroom door on another survivor and left the poor soul to be eaten alive.


    At one point, between the line of her loyalty and chances of survival, the killing blow was when she found out her husband was still alive in a survivor camp. She learned about her husband¡¯s story from another survivor from the camp that stumbled into her apartment unit for safety. Apparently, her husband was now somewhat of a big shot at the camp. After the second ck mist, he was awakened and gained a high position amongst the survivors. Cindy had already entrusted Sarah to leave a note of their whereabouts at their old address very early on. The fact that he had not appeared by now meant that she did not have a husband anymore.


    Just as Cindy was pondering these thoughts, a small figure walked into the room.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you staring at the mirror for so long?¡±


    Cindy was appreciating her body in the mirror. She had confidence in herself as an attractive woman, and her figure had grown even more alluring in the past couple weeks.


    ¡°Oh, sorry Mindy. Mommy was just thinking about some stuff, I will go prepare dinner right away! Canned lunch meat with yogurt paste is on the menu tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Finally, meat!¡±


    Cindy watched her daughter joyfully run to the kitchen; Mindy must be wanting to help her mom make dinner. She had always been a good child. Cindy was resolved to do anything to keep her daughter safe.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    It was a gloomy day in New Londo. The morning shower had temporarily stopped; yet, the darkened clouds still covered the sky, biding their time for another downpour.


    The family of four were having breakfast at the table. Sarah and Sharon were fighting for every piece and scrap of food on the te while Leo simply snagged the rest. The fighting stopped with a dignified sound of cough from Catherine.


    ¡°Sharon, when will you be leaving? I know I can¡¯t stop you, but don¡¯t leave without notice like you always do.¡±


    ¡°All my wounds healed quicker than I expected thanks to Leo and Sarah,¡± She took a quick nce at Leo. ¡°I think I will leave the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Will you being back?¡±


    ¡°I will¡­Hek!¡±


    As they were talking, Sarah reached her foot underneath Sharon¡¯s dress and rubbed her sensitive spot with her toe behind ayer of ck stocking, continuing their fights under the table.


    ¡°Are you alright? I will really try to stop you from leaving if you are still hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Of course, I wille back. And it¡¯s not like I am gun zing into their base. I will scout around their area of operation and stalk them for a bit¡±


    ¡°Hekk!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Sarah?¡± Catherine then turned to her daughter.


    ¡°Just a hup mom.¡±


    Sharon of course returned the favor with her bare foot. The dinner table was quite spacious, there was enough room underneath the table for their slender long legs to stretch to the other side. As the two were having a battle fought with their feet, Leo cleaned up everything on the table. Their fight ended when Sharon dropped the spoon on the ground and kindly asked Leo to help pick it up. Leo nonchntly bent down; the smell underneath the table was sweet and the sight before him were three slender pairs of long legs each to their unique charm.


    In the front was his mother¡¯s pair of bare legs and thighs. Her thick thighs and ample buttock stretched her hotpants and fully covered the seat. Catherine had gotten a little more plump in the right areas as she had been having generous meals day and night.


    To the left was Sharon in a dress revealing her flower tattoo on her leg and thigh, which brimmed with seductiveness as she stretched out her slender body. Her ample rear matched that of her sister¡¯s.


    To the right was his sister Sarah, who crossed her legs with ck stockings and revealed a zone of absolute territory under the skirt. Leo could see the sole of her foot as she didn¡¯t wear any slippers.


    Leo recalled the teaching of the cultural exchange club in his school and gave his prayers, then finally, picked up the spoon with a poker face. ¡°Thick thighs can indeed save lives,¡± words of wisdom were muttered without volume.


    Leo then happily went back to his room to resume his Halo XX campaign. Sarah decided to follow him to kill time. It was a chilly morning. The family did not have any ns to venture out of their home. But Sharon was not the type that likes to stay at home and do nothing. She had been stuck at home due to her injury and she had been looking for an excuse to head outside for a breath of fresh (rotten corpse) air.


    ¡°Catherine, I left all my actual clothing back at my apartment. Since I have the luxury of freedom now, I will go look and see what I can bring back,¡± with the siblings gone, Sharon finally stated her business with her sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will being with you as well,¡± it also had been sometime since Catherinest ventured outside. She wanted to get some exercise done as well.


    ¡°Wait? You think I am going to disappear again? Have some faith in me sis.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. There is a young mother and daughter living at the apartment right now. Sarah had been regrly giving them help. But she hasn¡¯t gone in the past couple days. I will take this opportunity and pay them a visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh sure, that sounds interesting. Well then, let¡¯s make a quick trip before it rains again.¡± Sharon just wanted to take a stroll outside, anything interesting was just a bonus to her.


    ¡°I will get changed and prepare some supplies, wait for me at the door.¡±


    A whileter, Sharon had been waiting impatiently at the door. She saw Catherine finally appear with a fermenting vessel in her hand.


    ¡°Here, help me carry this,¡± Catherine handed the vessel over to Sharon. Judging from the weight of this container, the content seemed to be full and dense.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sharon lifted up the heavy vessel and tried to distinguish its content. The vessel was somewhat heavy even with her evolved strength.


    ¡°It is something Sarah asked me to give to Cindy and Mindy, some kind of cheese or yogurt from what she said.¡± Catherine was surprised that both Cindy and Mindy had awakened from herst visit with Sarah; therefore, she already had an idea what the contents could be but chose to ignore such small details.


    Sharon was also the type that does not fuss over the small details and happily step her way out of the house.


    Walking through the street of the neighborhood, Sharon had finally noticed that the vicinity was mostly devoid of zombies and had a couple more small groups of survivors holing up here and there. She did not sense any awakened humans around other than the two of them and arrived at a conclusion.


    ¡°Seems like Sarah and Leo did a good job cleaning up the neighborhood, the streets almost felt like it was before the apocalypse.¡±


    ¡°The zombies just seemed to simply not show up anymore ording to those two. They say it bes harder to hunt for those jellies but it isn¡¯t something I wouldin about.¡±


    Hordes of zombies finally appeared midway on the road to the apartment. It seemed that the hordes were all marching in a certain direction east. But as long as it was not the direction of their home, neither Sharon nor Catherine could care any less about prying into details. They quickly avoided the horde and continued their way to the apartmentplex through a detour.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    A zombie king was born out of a gore nest in the northeast region of the city, which was close to the county Leo and Sarah lived in. Normally, the rise of a zombie king meant all the glory and power were brought to it by themand of hundreds of thousand zombies at its disposal. However, this certain zombie king was the most pitiful one yet to exist.


    The king was born under the pressure of two monstrous humans equal or above it in strength. They have been mercilessly hunting its brethren, so much that it no longer had any capable mutated zombies under itsmand. It also had to hide its track as to not get found out by the two hunters, for it was not ready to face either of them head-on in a brawl (MY CLASS IS AN INT CLASS). Furthermore, there was an absolute monarch way above it in the path of evolution. Fortunately, that existence was not interested in fighting over the control of the horde. After learning that existence was in alliance with the two humans, it immediately made the call to move out of the region topete with other zombie kings rather than fighting those three monsters.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Back at home, Leo and Sarah were intensively fighting over the game controller. Sarah¡¯s foot was pushing on Leo¡¯s face as he struggled to reach his hands towards the controller in Sarah¡¯s bosom. Fortunately, both of them were careful about not exerting too much force and avoided breaking the rtively fragile equipment; the sister¡¯s soft marshmallows also served as valuable cushions for that purpose.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    ¡°Just let me try one more time! Pleaaaase,¡± Sarah begged and Leo yielded to her sparkly puppy eyes.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    They were ying Dark Souls IV, a gruesome game that took pride in making its yers suffer, and was known for its difficultybined with the deep lore. It was the nth time that the sister had died in the same spot; Leo anticipated a nth+1 death in the next few minutes.


    Sarah knew she was being a little bit unreasonable and thought of an idea topensate for that. She got close to Leo and sat down on hisp.


    ¡°This is so that we can y together¡­ help me get pass this level please~~¡±


    Sarah was wearing pantyhose with a short skirt. Her rear was rubbing against Leo¡¯s dormant dragon as she pulled Leo¡¯s hand across her waist to the controller under her great bosom.


    ¡°What are you doing Sis? This makes it harder to y,¡± Leo tried to ignore the feeling on his crotch and wrist and mildly protested. His face began to flush slightly red.


    ¡°Hehe, this is what makes it fun. Mom used to do this when we were younger. Just that now I get to sit on you.¡±


    Leo recalled the days when he sat on his mother¡¯sp and had the weight of her massive bounty resting on his head. He used toin that was the reason he could not get tall.


    They tried their best toplete the level and finally beat it by a stroke of luck. amidst their cooperation, Sarah purposely twisted and moved her body to provide enough stimtion for little Leo to wake up.


    Sarah¡¯s goal is to eventually fully embrace Leo as her partner. She cannot keep their sexual activity during his sleep a secret forever. One way or another, they needed to face each other on open terms. However, she was afraid of one thing after she witnessed the potential of what Leo could do. Leo¡¯s stamina and prowess when he is fully serious in heat was something Sarah knew she could not handle. She often dreamed of herself losing all of her personality and bing a mindless sex ve for her little brother, craving for his monster perpetually. It sounded absurd but that was a half serious reason; simply speaking, she had been fantasizing bing a devout worshipper of Leo¡¯s monumental tower in her wet dreams that she scared herself of it ever bing real.


    Now, with their mother and aunty out of the house, Sarah¡¯s n was to use this opportunity to slowly indoctrinate Leo by taking the lead in their sexual engagements. Teasing him like this was a good start. By the time they beat the level, little Leo had been fully awake; it rose above her buttock and rubbed into her back.


    Leo was extremely embarrassed and did not know what he could do to hide his extraordinarily oversized erection. Sarah gently smiled at her little brother¡¯s cute embarrassed face.


    ¡°uhm Sarah, I don¡¯t know what happened, but this thing just keeps getting bigger overtime, but I never seen it get big like this,¡± Leo still thought no one knew of his big secret, while the entire family already had up close and personal, negative distance contact with the great beast. Needless to say, the constant bulge in his pants everyday was impossible to hide.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Leo, it looks painful, let your sister have a look. I will help you take good care of it.¡± Her gentle smile slowly turned seductive.


    She turned around and kneeled down to face the throbbing tower, removing the stretched cloth covering its mass. Marveling at its usual greatness, she began to stroke it, then looked at Leo with a teasing grin. Leo was still embarrassed and was hesitant to look his sister in the eye.


    Sarah could not be helped from holding back her lust and started to service the great mammoth at the tip with her tongue, which quickly turned into taking the tip in the mouth, then eventually deepthroating the monster. She was ferocious like always; Leo could not grasp what he was seeing and remained bewildered.


    She took the behemoth deeper and deeper into her throat, until finally, the bulge from her throat extended to her upper chest. His whole rod was inside Sarah, Leo felt inexplicable stimtion along his whole length and a strange sensation began to well within his twin orbs.


    ¡°Sarah¡­! I feel strange, can you slow down?¡±


    She knew Leo was close to climaxing; his twin orbs would always painfully expand in size just before his ejaction. Sarah then hugged Leo¡¯s waist and pushed her face down as heavily as she could into Leo¡¯sher region. Hot viscous ooze began pumping directly into her stomach while she drenched her ck pantyhose and sprayed her clear fluids onto the game controller. She finally let go of the girthy rod and kissed the tip again as it departed from her lips.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I am so sorry sis; I think I let out a lot of stuff inside you,¡± Leo¡¯s young face flushed red as he was very embarrassed about what happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I should thank you for the meal instead. How did that feel, little brother?¡±


    ¡°It felt warm and really strange at the same time. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Sarah flicked her finger at the towering rod, ¡°I see you are still in pain let¡¯s try again to soften it up. This time let me tell you what to do. Now, stand up.¡±


    Sarah could not hold back her urges. Her n failed before it had even begun as she could not resist the temptation of being thoroughly dominated by her little brother¡¯s massive behemoth. The thought of what she was about to do alone brought her to another climax in secret. She kneeled on the ground once again and grabbed Leo¡¯s hands to ce them on the sides of her head. She pulled down the great towering rod and leveled it with her mouth.


    ¡°Now Leo, push and pull my head down on your monster gently when I give you the go. If I make a peace sign like this, it means you should go faster and harder.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is alright? I think it will hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sis is quite durable.¡±


    Sarah stuck out her erotic wet tongue to embrace the massive rod as she gave Leo the signal to go. With just a gentle pull, the girthy ns from Leo stretched his sister¡¯s mouth and the tip was already stuck in her throat.


    Leo moved at a slow rhythm to not hurt his sister, but Sarah was already too impatient and made the peace sign. He began to thrust her head faster, his girth rod sliding deeper into her throat. Yet, she still held her hand up in the air with a peace sign and Leo obediently followed the order.


    Sarah forgot to lower her hand as she was too engrossed in having her mouth and throat used as an onahole. Leo¡¯s strong and firm hands seemed to start pushing her head down without mercy, while loud and obscene gulping sounds resonated from Sarah¡¯s throat after every thrust. Her eyes had already rolled back but still kept her peace sign high in the air. Leo was not sure what to do and continued to follow the order from the sign. Out of consideration, he lowered the eleration to slow down the time to reach his full thrust.


    Leo¡¯s carnal desire had slightly taken over as the sensations stimting his brain and rod got stronger. He became too excited to pay attention to his sister¡¯s broken gesture. Eventually, the thrusting motion reached peak frequency and swelling began to appear from Leo¡¯s already massive twin orbs.


    He still retained his awareness, he noticed the same swelling and was not going to make the same mistake again. At the moment of climax, he wanted to pull his monster out but Sarah hugged his waist tightly and to keep the monster deep inside her. Another full liter of thick ooze was pumped directly into his sister. After the deed was done, she was finally set free of Leo and his partner in crime.


    Sarah¡¯s mouth was not able to close and she had to face the ceiling to prevent her hard-earned meal from spilling. Leo got too excited and had a little more blood pumped into little Leo, which expanded his girth by another ring size. She had to pull down and push her chin to adjust the dested jaw. Luckily, her superman constitution ensured that her head was still in one piece.


    ¡°Are you ok Sarah? Maybe we shouldn¡¯t be doing this,¡± Leo was still dubious of their actions.


    ¡°That was so hot! But it looks like you are still in pain¡­.¡±


    Sarah already had an inted stomach and her doctor would suggest that she not overdose on her prescribed amount. She was only able to bring Leo to the shower to cool down the erection with cold water while she rubbed the monster between her thighs to get several more loads out into a container. It was very tempting to let the monster slip inside her once again, but then the worst could really happen and she was still sane enough to know she was not ready.


    ¡°Leo¡­ I am still your sister and you are my cute little brother. Don¡¯t let what happened today stick in your mind bute to ask your sis for help anytime!¡±


    After a short counseling session by Sarah, they went back to y DarkSouls IV as if nothing happened. Though, Sarah was thinking about skipping lunch and dinner to digest and save room for ate-night dinner.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Sharon was inspecting their newly acquired crimson jelly from the mutated zombies they killed; the corpse on the ground had half of its body frozen. Catherine was calming down her nerves and wiping off the bloodstains on her fire axe; it was not the first time she fought close quarterbat with a zombie, but it never had been as intense as this. The mutated zombie was quite strong and bulky, Sharon kited it around and slowly inflicted it with ice while Catherinended the killing blow.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. I thought Leo and Sarah did all the fighting.¡±


    ¡°I needed to somehow get some experience and not be a burden when the timees. There were plenty of opportunities,¡± Catherine then looked to inspect the corpse. ¡°We are pretty close by the apartmentplex. If a zombie like this appeared here it means that the apartment won¡¯t be safe for long.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about that young mother with a kid?¡± Sharon tilted her head.


    ¡°Somewhat, but Cindy and Mindy have also awakened. So, I am not too worried for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Wow, are superhumans so cheap now? I only saw one other awakened before I came to you and now, they are everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but Sarah said Leo somehow helped them to awaken.¡± Catherine implicitly hinted at the truth but did not want to bring it to the surface.


    ¡°Could it be¡­,¡± Sharon plucked her eyebrow, she was reminded of what Sarah had told her and what she had experienced from Leo, then took a nce at the fermenting vessel on the ground, ¡°Sarah is one hell of a crazy girl,¡± she muttered in silence.


    Momentster, the two sisters arrived at the apartmentplex. Sharon agreed to pay Cindy and Mindy a visit before she checks out her own unit. Cindy had set up a myriad of barricades at different levels of the apartment. All the windows from rooms on the first floors were barred with wood nks to prevent anything from sneaking in. Cindy was a cautious woman and valued her and her daughter¡¯s life above all else.


    After climbing through wall after wall, the sisters finally made it to the 3rd floor apartment.


    ¡°Catherine! Wee, what brings you here today?¡± Cindy wore heavy clothing as she nned to do scavenging today. When her door knocked, Cindy was expecting Sarah and was surprised to see Catherine instead.


    ¡°Hi Cindy, it¡¯s been a short while. How is everything?¡±


    ¡°Good! Mindy has been growing fast, thanks to the food Sarah always brings. I was about to head out to get her new clothing. Speaking of which, did Sarahe with you? And who might this be?¡±


    Sharon introduced herself as Catherine¡¯s sister. It was no surprise to Cindy, they had simr faces and both of their figures were abundant in the same areas. The sisters passed the vessel to the young mother and her eyes sparkled for a brief second before giving her thanks.


    ¡°Mindy! Could you help mommy carry this to the kitchen? Pour the contents in its usual ce,¡± the small child received the vessel in a slight struggle and carried it to the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s too heavy for a kid!¡± Sharon wanted to warn Cindy, but the young mother shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had her carry even heavier objects before. Mindy had already gotten used to it. Times are different and we all need to adapt.¡± Mindy was a sturdy child that could endure pain and hardship withoutint. Most of the barricades set up in this apartment building were with her help. The times were desperate and there were no luxuries for children in this world.


    Catherine was impressed and agreed with Cindy¡¯s philosophy in her mind. She had witnessed the hardy Mindy carrying heavy wood nks and climbing the apartment stairs. The same philosophy was the reason why Catherine allowed her children to constantly venture outside even when there was danger. Ironically, the mother herself ended up being the most shut in like many other survivors.


    The three women started to chat. They often say that three womenbined could make up a y. The topic of conversation ranged from their story when the apocalypse happened to their husband/boyfriends before the apocalypse. Halfway through the conversion, Cindy brought up Leo andplimented the boy for being a respectable man. It seemed a bit sudden for the two sisters.


    ¡°Does Leo have a girlfriend?¡± Cindy finally summoned up the courage to ask the question she wanted to ask all along.


    ¡°Leo? Why? I don¡¯t think he has a girlfriend,¡± answered Catherine but thought in her head, ¡®Sarah doesn¡¯t count¡­ could it be for Mindy? Their age does match after all.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you. I am just curious if a handsome man like him is single.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Catherine, I can¡¯t believe it. A man like Leo should have a harem by now.¡± Sharon made a yful tone and smirked at her sister.


    ¡°Leo is just a boy, but he has grown enough to do what he wants. Cindy, if you are interested in Leo, why don¡¯t you move into our ce? We have enough space in the basement and Mindy would have some friends closer to her age,¡± It was the second time Catherine made the offer.


    Cindy had been reluctant to move to Catherine¡¯s house. At the beginning, she may have wanted to move for safety, but the path would have been dangerous for her and her daughter. Now that she had her own strength and could settle down by herself for the most part, she would rather not live under someone else¡¯s roof. Yet, she changed her mind once again recently. Due to the migration of the zombie hordes, the zombie king had been rallying stronger zombies under its banner. Cindy can sense the increase in danger around her neighborhood and the apartmentplex will no longer be safe for the time being.


    ¡°Thank you for asking again, Catherine. I can feel the city has gotten more dangerous recently. I think it is time for me and my daughter to move.¡±


    ¡°Great! Let me know when you are ready, and I will ask Leo and Sarah to escort you!¡±


    Sharon listened to the conversation and a strange thought appeared in her mind, ¡®Seems like Leo¡¯s harem will soon increase in size, Hehe.¡¯ The shameless aunt already added her and her sister into Leo¡¯s harem. She nned to take a strong meal tonight and get her revenge ASAP.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the center of the eastern district of New Londo, the zombie king and its court held a bastion at a square that was once a famous tourist spot. Under itsmand were countless zombies covering every acre of the streets, forming a horde that shall swallow all its enemies like a tide.


    The morning sky was dimmed by the thickening clouds that still covered the whole city. The zombie king had a modest stature hidden within a robe and a hood covering its face. A circle of mutated zombies formed a ring protecting their king with their bodies. The king and its army were waiting for more of their brethren to rally as the clouds of storm gathered above their heads.


    Suddenly, a certain presence startled the king and its court. The zombie horde of a hundred thousand strong were on the brink of disarray. The king felt its control over the horde was weakening under the imperceivable pressure of a certain presence and fear was the only feedback from itsmands. What the king then saw was a gigantic and bountiful, yet slender figure, at the horizon of its army. The horde of zombies made way and cleared a path as the figure took gradual but steady steps towards the king and its court.


    The figure approached the court on the square. The king and its bodyguards were frozen on the spot, shivering and trembling in fear. The air was stiff, suffocating and cold sweats would have been seen on any of them if zombies knew how to sweat.


    Ignoring the king, the figure walked past its bodyguards and inspected each of them with discerning eyes. The mutated zombies came in bulk of all shape and size, but none of them were as tall as the figure that towered nine feet above the ground. The figure looked down on each of the zombies as she made a full circle. Finally, her hand pierced through the skull of one of the stronger mutated zombies and snatched out arge, vibrant crimson jelly.


    The king and its court stood in silence, too frightened to move, watched the figure murdered one of their own and continued to watch her walk away the street unobstructed. By the time the figure finally disappeared from the horizon, some of the zombies copsed on the ground while the rest were on their knees.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Zomi! I am here,¡± Sarah cheerfully waved at the big girl as Zomi jumped off a roof to greet Sarah. Sarah then handed a full container to Zomi, ¡°Here is your lunch!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Zomi nodded. She then bent down, took a vibrant crimson jelly out of her breast pocket and handed it to Sarah in exchange for the container.


    ¡°Oooh, this one is pretty big. Nice catch big girl!¡± Sarah tipped her toes and gave a pat on Zomi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Your hair is a mess! Turn around. Let me fix it for you.¡±


    Sarah magically took out ab, also from her breast pocket, and started to fix Zomi¡¯s long silky ck hair that reached her rear. The big girl closed her eyes and seemingly enjoyed the service as a brief moment of sunlight shone from above on her sweet innocent face.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Sarah had gone out for a quick stroll after lunch time to deliver Zomi her daily share of protein, which was fresh out of the oven and overly abundant. It will take some time even for Zomi to finish it all.


    Sarah had prepared some left-over meat from breakfast as lunch and left Leo alone. By the time Sarah came back, Leo was once again trying to hide his raging boner that stretched his clothes to the limit. The sister greeted Leo with a defeated smile. Even though Sarah would love to give her little brother some more fetio, she was still extremely full from the morning.


    It seemed like the effect of cold water wore out after a few hours. She had to take responsibility for awakening the great beast during the daytime. Having no choice, she prepared more XXL condoms and led her little brother back to the shower.


    Sarah stood in front with her rear facing him. her rear body was plump, and the two thighs were painfully thick, forming a triangle that left a small gap in-between herher region.


    ¡°Come on Leo, put it in my thighs again.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for helping me sis. But do you have to be half naked?¡± Leo blushed.


    ¡°Why not? We are in a shower.¡±


    Leo was starting to recognize why Sarah was the most popr girl in school after closely examining her body. Fortunately, the boy¡¯s erection was not simply due to his arousal, or the method they were doing now would only have the reverse effect.


    Leo began to insert his monster between her thighs. It was a unique sensation to Leo. The ns protruded out of Sarah¡¯sher region; Sarah then wrapped the condom over the ns. The condom could barely contain more than half of its length and it was only a matter of time before the behemoth would outgrow the XXL condom.


    As Leo began to thrust and rub his sister¡¯s sensitive triangle spot, Sarah also used her hands to stroke the protruded tip of the ns. The towering rod was well lubricated by her love nectar and the excess clear fluid flowed down along her inner thighs. She was trying her hardest to resist temptation while fantasizing about the deed with him. The heat and throbbing from the colossal meat rod were enough to make her reach orgasm many times over as it rubbed against her pudding flower.


    Swelling began forming at the twin orbs and thick streams of ooze were shot out from the mushroom tip of the gargantuan, stretching the condom a couple inches forward. Sarah had to hold onto the condom at the tip in fear of the thin rubber breaking under the momentum of highly pressurized thick ooze.


    A bulb shape of thick ooze contained by the condom was hung on the tip of the girthy ns. She tied up the liter of ooze and reced it with a new condom. She silently started a count in her head ¡®That is one.¡¯


    The mischievous sister always wanted to try something new. This time around, she lifted her legs, sat down on Leo¡¯s colossal member, pressed her plump flower bud against its girth and let the monster support all her weight as she rode it like a broomstick.


    This time, she can clearly see how deep the rod had been prating her every night judging from the protruded length of the nd pressing high on her stomach. Maybe someday when Leo has fully grown up, a short girl with an endowed bosom like Samantha can give Leo a tit job in this position.


    ¡°Uhm Leo, are you ok? Does it hurt?¡± Sarah forgot to ask if little Leo would be ok under her weight.


    ¡°I am alright sis; you are quite lightweight,¡± Leo thought she was light as a feather as he flexed his colossus a little, lifting her up higher.


    ¡°Aww, thank you Leo. You are so sweet,¡± Sarah took that as apliment.


    Sarah resumed rubbing her sensitive spot against the throbbing monster by rolling her rear hips while holding onto the tip with her hands. The veiny texture of the rod,plimented by its hardness, gave her an unusual stimtion as love nectars continued to drool out of the honey hole.


    By the time Leo and Sarah emptied the pack of XXL condoms, it was already halfway into the afternoon. Their Mother and Aunty would arrive home any moment and luckily, the great beast had been put to rest after filling up several gallons of yogurt in those condoms.


    ¡°This is for Zomi¡­. this is for Cindy and Mindy¡­ and what should I do with the rest?¡± Sarah was allocating strategic resources in her mind. With Leo¡¯s stamina, she believes her little brother could raise an awakened army harem all by himself.


    After the shower, they went back to y Dark Souls again as if nothing ever happened. Sarah needed to be more careful when awakening the great beast in the future; Leo¡¯s libido will only get stronger, and she did not want to be identally made into her little brother¡¯s sex toy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was early into the evening and the two women were back in the house before the rain started drizzling down on the city. The sounds of thunder that echoed upon the air were a signal that the rain will only get stronger going into the night. The mother was pleased that Sarah helped take down the driedundry from the balcony before it rained.


    By the dinner table, Catherine announced that Cindy and Mindy will move into the house in the near future. Both Catherine and Sharon looked at Leo strangely as they were treated with thick yogurt cheese as a side dish for lunch back at the apartment. ¡®This thickness¡­ this vor and smell,¡¯ that was the thought the two sisters had at the time when they confirmed what they had been eating.


    Cindy clearly did not know what the content of the yogurt was and Sharon was truly impressed with her niece. Catherine thought back at the image of Mindy happily licking the thick yogurt off the spoon. Yep! It seems like Leo will need to take responsibility for Mindy in the future. How can the little girl get married like this? She decided to give Cindy and Mindy her moral support.


    The mother asked the siblings for their input and there were no rejections. She even hinted at Cindy and Mindy¡¯s interest in Leo, but of course, Leo himself was the only one that did not catch the hint while Sarah was getting new ideas in her head.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    At the student dormitory on the college campus, a man in ck suit was sitting patiently in the lobby. He took a sip of tea, nced at his watch and closed his eyes in mediation. But a nervous young man standing in front of the man in ck suit was having a cold sweat.


    ¡°I am so sorry Mr. Freeman, boss said he is uhm¡­ working on a private business, please give us a few more minutes,¡± the young man frantically bowed his head in apology.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, let your boss take his time,¡± the man in suit spoke in a gentle manner, but the man and his subordinates from behind were emitting ominous aura that caused the group of men on the other side close to having a seizure.


    It appeared that the man in suit and his followers were not simple humans, and they did note here for a friendly exchange. They were simply doing ¡°business¡± and intimidation was one of the tactics.


    Meanwhile, in a dormitory room upstairs. An orgy of men and womenid naked in the room. The men were thriving in their lust with their savage behaviors while all the women, with ages of college students, were all devoid of all expressions on their tattered faces and no signs of liveliness were seen from their eyes.


    Upon the takeover of the dormitory by the ex-mafia, male survivors were treated as livestock while the women were tools for the boss, Mr. Varos, and his men to satisfy their sexual desires. The gang expanded their influence by rounding up all the survivors in the vicinity where they kept all the women that caught their eye and took the rest as offerings to their ¡°god¡±. The awakened man Leo and Sarah first briefly encountered back at the dormitory were one of the first offerings the gang had made. His skull still can be seen on the ground of the sacrificial altar.


    Lily was one of the many women in this room and had the honor of serving the boss, Mr. Varos himself. Despite being a high schooler, Lily was one of the better looking and endowed women amongst the female college students. The girl had to fight on two fronts with tears in her eyes as the bald muscr man joined in an orgy with his boss from the front, muffling the noise from her mouth.


    ¡°Boss, is it alright to make him wait like that?¡± The bald man spoke as he moved his waist.


    ¡°Let that conceited fuck wait a bit longer. Not before we are done with this bitch. Can¡¯t believe this is a high school girl, nice catch boy.¡±


    ¡°Yes! boss!¡±


    Momentster, a rowdy man with unfixed clothing walked downstairs to the lobby. He had messy grey hair, a long beard and a scar on the forehead. The rowdy man was muscr and wide but was rather short in stature. Mr. Varos¡¯s nickname was the ¡°dwarf¡± before he got into power pre-apocalypse.


    He sat down on the chair as he pushed the young college boy over, then made a hand gesture of paper to the man in suit.


    ¡°Five! We won¡¯t take anything less with that shitty quality you gave usst time.¡±


    That was the price Mr. Varos insisted on for an awakened human livestock. Somehow, the ex-mafias were able to create more awakened using their ¡°god¡±. The organization approached them and offered to buy their products. In exchange for their shitty quality crimson jelly, the organization got shitty quality awakened humans. Four crimson jellies were the price the dwarf insisted onst time. The dwarf shamelessly raised the price from theirst negotiation, but it was still within Freeman¡¯s limit. All the organization needed to do was toss some more humans into the feeding ground, and the world¡¯s current state, human lives were cheaper than actual livestock.


    All the men in the dormitory upstairs left to attend the meeting by the lobby. Even though theseckeys did not have to be there, there was the unspoken rule of showing up to muster the front-line during negotiations.


    The door to the dormitory was cracked open by a small frail girl. She held a te of water cups as she peeked into the room. Seeing no man, only lifeless women on the ground and beds, the girl snuck into the room and quickly found the tattered Lily that was covered with bruises all over her body.


    ¡°Shirley¡­ ¡± Lily¡¯s eyes glittered for a brief moment.


    ¡°Shhh¡­drink some water first, I don¡¯t think they wille back.¡±


    After cleaning off the sweat and sticky fluids off Lily¡¯s body, Shirley helped the poor girl get up from bed and dragged her ragged body back to their room. Back in their dwelling, Lily began to sob in silence within Shirley¡¯s non-existent bosom; instead, Lily¡¯s respectable assets were pressing against the frail girl. Lily was also quite tall for her age, simr to Sarah; the disparity of two girls caused an unusual sight.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    By the morning next day, the three women in the family had taken turns indulging themselves with little Leo throughout the night. Sharon was quite the glutton as her inted belly had not settled down by the time of breakfast, making her too awkward to show up at the table. She decided to skip breakfast, meet up with Zomi and went straight to where she wasst captured to n for her revenge.


    ¡°Where is Sharon? Jeez, she could have had breakfast first before leaving.¡± Catherine was worried for her reckless sister. She almost had a change of heart to let the siblings go with their Aunt, ¡°And it¡¯s pouring so hard outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, we gave Aunty a secret weapon that will save her in case something bad happens,¡± Leo was confident in his aunt¡¯s safety. He was the one that summoned Zomi to escort Sharon as the siblings had nned.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    To the southern border of the city suburb, two women in raincoats traveled the streets against the strong currents of wind and the downpour of rain. It was actually the perfect weather for spying and infiltration. The howling wind and raindrops hitting the ground would mask the sound of their movements and dull the enemy¡¯s senses. In this kind of rain, even the strongest zombies failed to spot their prey with their senses muffled. But there was one exception.


    No enemies had appeared in front of the two women as they took a straight path down the road. This was apletely different experience from when Sharon ventured out alone. Little did she know it was Zomi¡¯s overwhelming aura that frightened all the nearby creatures. No amount of wind, rain and thunder could hide the presence of Zomi. The big girl only lowered her presence when she was on the hunt.


    ¡°So, your name is Zomi right? Nice to meet you, I am Sharon,¡± It was a boring walk when nothing impeded their way, Sharon wanted to strike up a conversation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sarah told me you were insanely strong, I believed it. But damn, I couldn¡¯t make you budge an inch.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How are you so tall? Were you always like this even before everything happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zomi did not respond, but simply tilted her head to every question from Sharon.


    ¡°What are your sizes? ¡­Looks, these things right here for example,¡± Sharon was holding up her pair of breasts to demonstrate, which revealed the thin drenched clothing beneath the raincoat and two small grapes spouting out from her ample bosom.


    ¡°¡­,¡± Zomi imitated Sharon¡¯s movement and lifted up her heavy breasts. The already extraordinary view became even more magnificent. Her raincoat was an obvious tight fit that only covered the top portion of her body and she had barely had any clothing underneath. The fabrics were glued to her skins and her giant marshmallows were stretching the very fabric that supported their weight, revealing the explosive curvaceous line on her figure that would make any woman jealous.


    ¡°You know? I worked as a model back then. You would have been a real hit if you had gotten into the industry.¡±


    Sharon almost had a nosebleed at the sight before her. The pair of giant marshmallows bounced as Zomi let go of her hands. The big girl then bended down on her knees and offered her enormous breasts in front of Sharon. Zomi thought the woman wanted to touch her bounties like Sarah sometimes would do.


    In front of the giant marshmallows, Sharon took the offer and poked with her finger, which sunk deep into the bounty. The woman was amazed by the softness and blood already started to appear from her nose.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After a short interlude of a certain pervert trying to stop her nosebleed, the two women soon arrived at themercial building where Sharon was lured into a trap. The vicinity of the building was devoid of any human presence and only several zombies roamed the area. From afar, portions of the streets were already mildly flooded under water, and it looked like the area might soon be inhabitable. Sharon was hoping the base here had not been evacuated or at least she could find some useful information inside the hideout.


    However, after breaking through the front door by freezing the door knob with her power, her hope was dismantled as she found out the building seemed to have been emptied after her own capture.


    Zomi, on the other hand, was a little confused. Leo¡¯s reminder was for them to go in stealthily; she hid her presence the moment they got to the area. Her master had tried to exin to her what spying and stealth was all about and how you were supposed to go about undetected while gathering information. But apparently, she learned something new today. The proper way of infiltration was to break through the front door and make your presence known as obvious as possible.


    There were no clues left behind to tell the current whereabouts of the organization. The building was only one of many hideouts the organization had spread throughout the city. The ce seemed like it was abandoned in a hurry as many living essentials and food littered the ground. Chemicals and drugs can be seen ced neatly within the shelves indicating that this floor of the building was once a pharmacy. The floors above were either clinics or other specialized medical offices. However, one thing they all share inmon, was that all the businesses here were owned by a singlepany known as Ombre Corporation, the patriarch of the single most influential biotechpany in the nation.


    The corporation had many human rights scandals, but they put so much money on R&D that the authorities deemed the corporation was too valuable as a strategic asset topete against foreign biotechnology. They were so infamous that a certain zombie apocalypse movie named the antagonistic organization after thepany¡¯s name, which ensued severalwsuits.


    Thest ce the two women searched was the basement where Sharon was captured. Out of all ces beside the front door, only the entrance to the basement was locked; but it was a simple breakthrough.


    In the basement, the ceiling was a bit too low for Zomi to stand and Sharon thought it was cute the way Zomi crouched going down the stairs. Sharon inspected the area with a shlight but was soon led by Zomi into a dark hallway where even Sharon began to notice the smell of blood and foul stench.


    Bloodstains were seen along the way as they passed by litter from corpses that seemed to be members of the organization. The corpses were still somewhat new and mostly intact as they only just began to rot while maggots and flies infested the area. Sharon held to her guts and froze everything along her path, which drained her stamina. When they reached the end, the two women were stopped by a rather fortified metal gate.


    At this moment, Sharon held her hands to her head in pain and cried out a scream.


    ¡°Kill¡­.Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill yourself, slit your throat. Let the blood flow out.¡±


    Sharp gruesome voices filled with strong emotions of hatred, bloodthirst and desire of death appeared inside Sharon¡¯s mind. Her hand began to unwillingly reach out to her pocket knife and eventually, by the time she regained her senses, the knife was already close to her throat. Her instinct was trying to fight back; yet, her hands were still uncontroble, and the knife was slowly getting closer to seeing blood. Fortunately, arge feminine hand stopped the knife from moving.


    Zomi was unaffected by the whole ordeal and grabbed the knife at Sharon¡¯s throat by the sharp edges, which did not even break through her skin. She obediently followed her order to protect Sharon, which included protecting Sharon herself.


    Sharon took this opportunity to fight back the voices in her head and finally regained control for the most part. She now understood there was a monster behind the door that can mind control humans, she would not be swallowed by the emotion of that voice as easily this time around.


    ¡°Thanks, Zomi, I owe you one,¡± Sharon was breaking into sweat as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Recognizing the threat was behind the gate, immense bloodthirst began to flow out of Zomi as she leaped at the gate with a powerful punch that severely dented the thick metal ting. She then followed up with a high kick, which revealed the meager cloth covering her bottom rear and her ample plump flower budding was outlined by the cloth. The sight alone brought a moment of rity to Sharon, and it dispelled all adverse effects from the mind control.


    The narrow hallway limited the movement of Zomi to propel her punches and kicks, but they had created enough dents that the big girl was now dismantling and tearing down the metal gate with her bare hands.


    ¡°Wa¡­ wait! Please! Don¡¯t kill me,¡± a weak voice came from behind the gate.


    Zomi ignored the voice and continued to bend the steel like stic. Within a few minutes the gate was cleared, and it led into a dark spacious room. In the distance, sitting on a chair was a frail man with pale skin that seemed to have been starved for days.


    ¡°No¡­ please wait! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Zomi directed her bloodthirst onto the man and charged forward. The man was almost frozen by the overwhelming pressure, but still managed to beg for his life in thest moment as he was stomped on the ground with Zomi¡¯s foot on top of his head.


    ¡°Zomi, stop! Don¡¯t kill him yet¡­ but kill him if I start to act strange.¡±


    Zomi still had the man under her foot as she looked at Sharon. The man continued to beg. Sharon slowly walked forward and squatted down to have a clear look.


    ¡°It seems like you can talk¡­ how about you start off with a bit of self-introduction.¡±


    A momentter, the man was back on his seat. Judging from the half-eaten corpses around the room, Sharon could see what meals he had been having. A short interrogation with the man and Sharon found out that he was a result of an experiment that the organization was conducting. He was simply an unfortunate survivor that had been used.


    This particr hideout was just an experimentation site for the organization. The organization wanted to find a method to artificially awaken humans. They started with a simple experiment of feeding the lesser quality crimson jelly to their subjects with a variety of drugs that sedated the subjects¡¯ vitals. The man, Moore, was a semi sessful product of that experiment as things went horribly wrong.


    ¡°At first, they thought I was a sessful subject. I thought so too, and I was excited. But then within just a few hours, hatred, bloodthirst and the desire to eat and kill appeared in my mind. As if there was another me, I soon lost control and was addicted to the state. I made everyone around me suicide with my power, but I was still conscious. They locked me in this room, but my power can extend to the entire building. I controlled them during their sleep and had them walk down here to kill themselves. Since my power is limited by distance,¡± The man confessed everything.


    ¡°Well? Are you still feeling bloodthirsty?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Moore looked at Zomi while cowering in fear. ¡°This thing here¡­ squeezed out all my bloodlust¡­ with her own. This is how I regained my mind just a moment ago.¡±


    As a person that can control the mind as his power, he saw everyone a bit differently. From his perspective, Zomi was a gigantic shadow with the sinister shape of a monster that could consume him at any moment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sharon gave Zomi a strange look as the big girl tilted her innocent face.


    Thest information Sharon gained from Moore was something rted to a business the organization was doing with the group of survivors at the university campus. Based on her personality, she would have immediately been on her way to track down the organization; but at this moment, she just wanted to call it a day to rest and get her revenge some other time.


    They freed Moore from the basement and headed in the direction of home in the rain. The stormy weather had gotten a little stronger from when they first entered the building. The way back might even flood if they stayed too long.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    On a certain gloomy evening, an unwee guest found its way inside an apartment unit after breaking through a window, sheltering itself from the elements. The breaking sound startled Cindy and Mindy downstairs; but fortunately, it had not yet noticed the presence of its potential prey.


    Cindy had developed the habit of not turning on the light at night to minimize any unwanted risk. Hence, the only thing they could do once nightfall was to sleep. Commending her discipline, she earned herself and her daughter a chance for survival.


    Cindy¡¯s peaceful expression turned stern before her daughter¡¯s bed. Mindy also had all of her drowsiness fade away when she heard the tremor upstairs. Something had broken into their apartment building and neither of the two could sense anything even if Cindy and Mindy were awakened humans. Between all the walls of barricades and traps, nothing should have been able to make it upstairs unnoticed. It meant that the infiltrator climbed the building from outside, which wasn¡¯t something any normal human or zombie would do.


    The first thing Cindy thought in response was to call for help. Holding onto the satellite phone, Cindy prayed as she prepared her weapon.


    ¡°Come on¡­ anyone¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    The young mother¡¯s eye flickered, ¡°Leo! It¡¯s Cindy. Something got into the apartment building, I don¡¯t know what it is. Could you send help?¡±


    ¡°Hang in there Ms. I will head over!¡±


    The three women in the house were notified of the situation. In an emergency family meeting, Sarah and Sharon decided to go with Leo. However, it will take at least about an hour on foot in this heavy rain. The trio can only pray for them until they get there.


    Cindy and Mindy remained quiet in the living room. There was nowhere to hide in a small apartment unit and the best they could do was to barricade the door. Cindy had been checking outside of the windows to assess the situation and nning an escape route. Listening to the sounding from the floor above, it seemed like the creature still had not found the stairs.


    The strength of the creature was unknown, but to be on the safe side, Cindy had to consider the worst. At this moment, out of the several escape routes Cindy had prepared, she had few options. Through the fire escape outside of the window leading to the ground floor and into the alley way, at the end of the alley way, she prepared a truck that can bulldoze the street for an escape. Of course, this will attract unwanted attention, but there were risks of escaping on foot as well. Another option was to head downstairs now and hide in the basement, where she prepared heavy objects that could block the metal gate. Cindy prepared a simr set up on the roof, but this one was out of the question for obvious reasons.


    Cindy could hear the wreckage of barricades being destroyed. In any circumstance, staying in the apartment was probably a bad idea. With the heavy rain outside, it will probably be difficult for the creature to notice if Cindy and Mindy escaped the apartment. However, just as she decided to escape through the window, the ceiling above the living room burst and wood nks splintered, a small cut appeared on Cindy¡¯s face. Then, something like the long neck of a reptile creature creeped down from above. At the end of the neck, an eyelid opened, revealing a dark orb that seemed to be able to suck the living soul out of any living being.


    Cindy and Mindy were terrified by the stare of its eye; yet Cindy harnessed her courage and made the decision that will give her another chance of survival. She tightened her grip on the knife and dashed forward to stab the dark orb. ck liquid sshed out and a nightmarish scream was heard from the floor above. The creature¡¯s neck drew back above the ceiling and she did not hesitate to grab Mindy and ran to the fire escape at the same time.


    They ran at extraordinary speed under the elements through the alleyway. The truck was already in sight and the two made theirst dash to the vehicle. From behind, a horrifying scream can once again be heard from a distance. The creature finally revealed its full form, it was an abomination with multiple limbs crawling on the walls and quickly catching up to its prey. The creature¡¯s wounded eye had already healed; it saw its prey get in the truck and bulldozed through the street. Yet, the creature did not give up chasing; instead, it let out another cry as if it wanted revenge.


    In the truck, Cindy wanted to curse her luck. Just one day after she decided to move out of the apartment, the weather dyed her ns. With such a heavy downpour, she could only push back the moving date until the rain stopped. Then this happened, she was now on the run with her daughter. Watching the creature through the rear view mirror, it was a matter of time before it could catch up. She would love to head in the direction of Leo¡¯s home, but the circumstance will not allow her to.


    The abominationnded on top of the truck, but Cindy did not fret. She had lowered the speed and wanted the creature tond precisely around this moment; on the path ahead was a truck restricted zone due to low elevation bridges. Before the creature could break into the truck, it was crushed between the steel framed structure and the top part of the truck. This bought her more time, but she could no longer proceed forward in the vehicle. She brought her daughter to hole up at a warehouse some distance away, after she cleaned up the zombies in the building, and hoped the creature would not be able to find them under the massive downpour of rain.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The trio had arrived at the crime scene at full speed; yet, it did not change the fact that they arrived at the scene toote like the police in many movies and shows. Examining the young mother¡¯s apartment unit, the trio concluded that the two must have escaped and something was chasing after them. It will be difficult to track down anyone in this heavy rain and they did not know about the truck Cindy had prepared.


    ¡°What is this ck stuff?¡± Sharon pointed at the stain on the ground and pinched her nose, ¡°It smells awful.¡±


    ¡°We worry about thatter, now the question is how will we find Cindy and Mindy?¡± Leo was more concerned about the young mother and daughter.


    ¡°We have no choice, lets split up.¡± Sarah proposed the n.


    The n was to split up in three directions to look for the young mother and daughter. Sharon picked east and Sarah picked west; it left Leo to head north as south was the direction of their home. A few minutes after splitting up, Leo noticed the wreckage on the street. He was not sure if this was caused by the chase after Cindy and Mindy; hence, he did not rally Sharon and Sarah back to him and decided to follow the trail alone at full speed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cindy did not lock herself and her daughter behind some confined room, as the door or gate would only serve to dy the inevitable and have them trapped inside. If the creature appeared in the building, it means that it had found them.


    Cindy and Mindy sat at the center of the warehouse with their drenched bodies. Only a half hour had passed, but it certainly felt like an eternity. Their worried expression changed to hopelessness when they heard the creature breaking in. Cindy quickly resolved herself, stood up and walked in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Mindy, go! Run as far as you can.¡±


    ¡°No mommy!¡± tears were gushing out of Mindy¡¯s small face.


    As the abomination made its appearance, the mother threw her daughter several feet away towards an exit. The creature had a piece of zombie in its mouth, it was recovering itself from the earlier incident. The appearance that struck deep terror finally overtook the small child; Mindy ran through the exit at full force with tears flowing non-stop. However, after only several steps, the eyes of the little girl changed as if she was a different person. Mindy started to run back to the warehouse. Her mother was already on the ground after giving her all and traded a blow with the creature. One of the creature¡¯s limbs was cut off and the knife was stuck in its body. Cindy received a swipe from one of its limbs and flew off to the other side.


    The creature enjoyed toying with its prey. It walked towards the young mother and reached out its limbs, but it was interrupted with a stone thrown at its back. It packed quite a punch and managed to draw its attention. Seeing that Mindy stood her ground, the creature walked towards the child instead. The difference in strength was too wide and the creature did not feel threatened by the little girl. It drew out its snake-like tongue and savored Mindy¡¯s face as the little girl stood with determination and did not move a muscle.


    Just as the creature was about to take its first bite, Mindy also was about to move her weapon, but an unexpected force struck the creature from the side and sent it flying to the wall. A figure then emerged out of the shadow and lunged on the creature. Leo had finallye to the rescue! The abomination sacrificed several of its limps to get out of Leo¡¯s deadly grasp.


    Seeing the figure¡¯s arrival, Cindy¡¯s eyes glittered with hope, while Mindy was in shock and awe instead. Leo continued to fight the creature in a brawl; without most of its limbs, the threat of the creature dropped exponentially. The creature recognized Leo as a stronger foe and actually attempted an escape as it climbed onto the railings. The life of the abomination was extraordinarily tough, but it eventually fell to Leo¡¯s axe before it could escape the warehouse.


    Leo saw the dumbstruck Mindy was unhurt and quickly ran to Cindy on the ground to feed her some emergency health potion.


    ¡°Just some bruises, I think you will be alright,¡± Leo inserted the crimson jelly into her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you¡­,¡± tears were flowing out of Cindy¡¯s eyes. Then a moment after Cindy regained strength in her body, she tightly hugged him and aggressively kissed Leo on the mouth. Cindy stuck her tongue into Leo¡¯s mouth in a minute-long French kiss as she brushed her breast against his body.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I just wanted to thank you and got too excited,¡± her face was flushed red and almost forgot about her daughter at the back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Leo thought it felt quite nice and it wasn¡¯t like he lost anything.


    ¡°¡­,¡± Mindy had a strange and excited look on her face.


    Leo then approached the corpse of the abomination; it was unlike anything he had seen before. Even mutated beasts at the mountains still retained many of their original features from before they first evolved. Yet, for this creature, it was in none of Leo¡¯s animal encyclopedias. He further examined the corpse, around what seemed to be a central nexus of the body, a ck crystal was found inside.


    Leo cleaned the eerie crystal with his sleeve and stared at the perpetual darkness within its core. In a simr fashion like the first time when he consumed the crimson jelly, his instinct told him to eat it and the boy¡¯s body followed obediently while ignoring his brain. What followed was deep drowsiness that made him fall asleep on the spot and he began snoring.


    Cindy and Mindy were left speechless. The two pairs ofrge droopy eyes stared at each other cluelessly before they could decide on what to do next. The best option now was to contact someone from Leo¡¯s family, but Cindy did not even know when she had lost the satellite phone. Considering their drenched tired bodies, the weather and the time of the day, she decided to find a ce to rest for the night, preferably somewhere with the shower working.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    The time was rolled back several minutes before Leo¡¯s arrival.


    The appearance of the abomination had struck deep terror in the small child; it had awoken a fear that she had somehow previously known. Something in her body instinctively told Mindy to run away as far as she could, overriding her will to stay at her mother¡¯s side to thest moment.


    Mindy was on the run with all her strength, with tears of regret in her eyes. Her heart was in immense pain, her mind was filled with hatred and madness, and her body was being repulsive of herself. But all these feelings felt oddly familiar. Where in her short life¡­ experienced this before?


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right,¡± Mindy slowly stopped and looked at the rain above the sky. ¡°¡­ it was snowing that day¡±


    shbacks began to appear within her mind. There was the day her mother sold her body for a meager amount of food to feed her child. Then there was the time when she dug the trash and ate the dirt. A time when her mother was beaten and abused by a man in their shelter. A day when her withered mother showed her genuine smile at her daughter¡¯s awakening. Andstly, it was the night when she helplessly left the bedridden woman behind to be eaten by the masses of horror.


    ¡°How odd¡­,¡± her childish feeble eyes had turned sharp, and her demeanor turned solemn. She still remembered it all¡­ but how? ¡°I am back¡­ in time¡­ and mommy!¡±


    She ran back to the warehouse with full force and her action had alerted the certain presence. This time, there will be no regret. The strings of fate had once again begun to weave, but the patterns shall no longer be the same. Mindy made it back to the warehouse and was then facing the abomination head on with its aggro drawn to her.


    Fear was overwhelming her, but she remained motionless. The creature liked to y with its prey, and the best way to let its guard down was to feign weakness. It will take its time to study and savor its prey before taking the meal. The child let the snake-like tongue sweep over her skin as she held back her disgust.


    Mindy and her mother¡¯s chance of survival was narrow, but she was willing to take the bet and witness another miracle. Her memories and soul had traveled back ten years in time from the future, was that not a miracle in itself?


    The present situation was not in any of her memories, it appeared to her that this was a different timeline, but such a fact did not weaken her resolve on what she must do now. The figure of a man emerged from the shadow and interrupted Mindy¡¯s decisive moment with the creature. Seeing the figure, she was extremely astounded at the young man before her.


    ¡®Is that¡­ that¡¯s him!? Why is he here?!¡¯ Mindy yelled in her mind, but quickly recollected her memories from this world. ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ he is Leo, he saved mommy and me in this world.¡¯


    The time fast-forwarded by several minutes. Mindy was quickly dumbfounded that the legendary figure ten years in the future just copsed on the ground like an idiot after feeding himself random stuff he picked up into his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cindy and Mindy brought the unconscious boy into a dorm near the warehouse. All they wanted to do was to fall asleep; however, the two females could not bear to sleep while being sticky and wet and quickly undressed themselves into the shower. Within the fog of the water vapor, Mindy watched her mother¡¯s ample body reveal itself as Cindy unclipped her bra.


    The daughter had always known her mother had a top-notch figure, but the pair of melons in front of her now was at least two cupsrger in size from what she remembered in her timeline. Then, she peeked at her own sprouting orange, twitched her mouth and could not believe she already had a bra worthy bounty at her current age.


    Mindy recollected the memory of her happily ingesting the thick ooze, her mouth twitched again in greater depth and had an idea what her and her mother had been eating that caused this growth. The daughter could only let out a sigh inside for the unfairness of her family¡¯s fate in the previous timelinepared to the present.


    ¡°Mommy! Let me scrub your back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, sweetheart!¡± Cindy was delighted at her daughter.


    Mindy had a mischievous smile as she put her hands on Cindy¡¯s back. From the waist, the daughter¡¯s hands reached underneath the bountiful melons and caught Cindy by surprise.


    ¡°Mommy, did you get bigger?¡±


    Cindy¡¯s face turned slightly red and nodded her head, but it was hardly noticeable within the fog of the shower. She was surprised at her own growth spurt at her age, in herte twenties. But speaking of which, simr to Catherine and Sharon, her appearance had been returning to her teenage years. She attributed this to the effect of her awakening thanks to the thick ooze.


    ¡°You will be as big as mommy too one day.¡± Cindy flicked her naughty daughter in the forehead.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After putting Mindy to bed, Cindy went to Leo¡¯s room with a towel and hot water. Cindy walked in on the same sight his mother had walked into almost every night since the ck mist. Leo¡¯s raging dragon was trying to tear through the fabric of his pants, which were painfully stretched.


    ¡°This size¡­,¡± she blushed. It seemed to be beyond her expectation even though she knew ahead of time.


    Cindy began to remove Leo¡¯s stained clothing in order to wipe him down with the towel. It was the least she could do after he rushed to their rescue. Leo¡¯s body was extremely ripped and looked uncharacteristic from his youthful appearance. Cindy could not help but to be attracted by its mour as her hand swept down the pack of abs on his stomach. Seeing him like this gave her the feeling of security she never received from her husband.


    She finally moved on to his lower body and the towering rod that had been asserting its presence since the very beginning. Cindy could not take her eyes off the behemoth as she lowered Leo¡¯s pants. The strong male musk of his manhood was already turning her on.


    Cindy stared at the colossal tower in astonishment, then finally brought her hands to feel the length and manly girth. She had wanted a chance for something to happen between her and Leo, it would have been preferable if Leo was awake, but now was also a good time. She could take her time now to mentally and physically prepare for the oversize endowment. Then,when the time is right, she will try to captivate him with her charm and form a rtionship that will protect her and her daughter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mindy was never really asleep, she got up and peeked at her mother through the crack in the door. She had a hunch of what her mother had been nning to do. She was feeling perplexed as she was reminded of the times when her mother had to make the same sacrifices for their survival. Memories of Cindy being abused by men on her bed were still quite vivid in Mindy¡¯s mind. On those same nights, her withered mother would hug her on the bed and cry until both fell asleep.


    Yet, Cindy¡¯s determination to live on had never faltered as it passed on to Mindy even after her death, for the memories of Cindy¡¯s struggle and pain was what kept Mindy moving forward in the blighted subsequent years.


    The moment she finished processing her memories of this world, she already knew it was only a matter of time for both of them to be Leo¡¯s women. That man, no, the monster named Leo was revered as a harem king in the future. The kingdom of women under hismand was one of the strongest factions in the nation. Officially, he was known as a demi-god due to his prowess, but few ever saw him in action.


    Even though Leo denied himself to be called the harem king as he thought he only maintained one rtionship and treated all other women with respect, his sister Sarah had sent thousands of women onto his bed during his sleep and his monster had thoroughly dominated every single one of them. Naturally, his presence alone attracted females. Mindy only knew of this secret as she once had a friend that proudly proimed herself as Leo¡¯s loyal sex ve.


    As Mindy finished recollecting her thoughts, Cindy had also finished massaging the majestic tower and positioned her body. She slipped down her drenched panties and brushed her flower on the thickened ns to prepare her opening for the oversized load.


    ¡°Is mommy going to do it? There is no turning back after,¡± she had heard enough about the legend of Leo to know that if his massive manhood prated the women¡¯s body, they were as good as submissive sex toys for him if he ever had such of intention.


    This phenomenon was not simply due to lust; researchers in her timeline had theorized that humans or almost any creature, after being exposed to the ck mist, had a bodily tendency to crave for higher tiers of evolution. There were many other cases of humans bing fanatics, worshipping and addicted to the sources that can propel them into a higher form of existence. Leo was simply an extremely amplified version of that kind of source and did not take advantage of his power.


    Her mother was finally ready to let the monster inside her. Cindy slowly lowered her body and let the fist-sized tip stretch her front entrance. Judging from the expression, mommy had an orgasm with just the tip inside. Cindy¡¯s tunnel was rather short and Leo¡¯s massive manhood was almost touching the entrance of the womb after sliding a few inches.


    Cindy took the rod deeper and bent down to give Leo another round of deep, hot French kisses. She had hoped that Leo would wake up from the stimtion, surprised by her gift, for that was the n all along. Unfortunately, her n and endurance were to no avail as Leo continued to remain like a log, an extra thick one at that.


    However, just as Cindy was about to lift herself up, Mindy watched as Leo¡¯s waist thrust upward as he pulled her mother down with his hands. A loud and wet squelching sound reverberated throughout the room; her entrance was thoroughly stretched wide and an obscene bulge in the shape of Leo¡¯s manhood was formed deep inside Cindy¡¯s belly.


    Cindy¡¯s eye rolled back and fainted for a brief moment; her legs were left without strength and she rested her weight on Leo¡¯s crotch. Pleasure triumphed over pain as the stimtion hitting the brain had caused her to have a ck out.


    Leo was still asleep! His murmuring movement on the mouth with his eye closed showed that he was having a dream. His ¡°bad sleeping habits¡± caused him to thrust Cindy in full force and insert the entirety of his monster inside of her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Mindy instinctively shouted out. She wanted to rush to her mother¡¯s side, but Cindy returned to consciousness as Leo started to thrust his oversized manhood in a rhythm.


    Cindy let out moans of ecstasy that even made her daughter jealous and the cheeks flushed red. She did not realize her daughter was peeking. Her mind had already been seized by pleasure as she stuck her tongue out and her eyes wandered into the void.


    She could not fathom what she was experiencing, she felt like a virgin that had never known sex. Yet, she truly had never known sex until she had Leo¡¯s unparalleled size into her sanctuary. This was the moment when she chose topletely forget about her husband and had every desire to be dominated by the sleeping boy until her mind was broken.


    Mindy watched all this and worried for her mother¡¯s mental strength. She knew Leo from his reputation, that he would not treat women like objects that only served to quench his sexual urges; but that would not stop her mother from willingly bing a submissive onahole and his personal cum dumpster. Cindy¡¯s expression was telling Mindy that her mother was already close to losing it.


    However, Mindy did not want to interrupt her mother, as it was also a trial for Cindy to ovee. For any human being on the path of evolution, they must first learn to control their desires and urges. Because everyone will face simr situations of losing oneself at some point in time regardless of the path they were taking.


    Leo was ruthless with every thrust. If not for Cindy¡¯s enhanced body, he would have been pounding on dead meat. Under Mindy¡¯s watchful gazes, Leo finally reached climax and Cindy¡¯s belly expanded in front of her daughter¡¯s eyes.


    Having reached orgasm once again herself, Cindy finally regained her consciousness. Realizing he had ejacted, she was horrified for a moment by the huge amount inside of her. Familiar feelings were beginning to flow through her body. Thick ooze flowed out from their intersection and she nced at the white yogurt in suspicion.


    Her mind was still fuzzy, but she took a scoop and brought it to her nose. ¡®This thickness¡­ this smell¡­,¡¯ Then she finally took a lick at her finger and her eyes widened. ¡®And this taste!¡¯ She had finally found out that the yogurt she AND her daughter had been eating for weeks were all Leo¡¯s thick ooze. The realization got herpletely awake.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡±


    Her brain had temporarily stopped working to process the information. So¡­ the boy¡¯s thick ooze was able to get her in heat every time; it also awakened and strengthened her and her daughter. Needless to say, the amount of thick ooze Leo had to produce to keep up the constant supply was enormous. She looked at her inted belly and was ovee with awe at Leo for being such a monster.


    However, before the young mother could calm down from her discovery and rest her tired body, Leo¡¯s towering rod was still restless and started another round of thrusting.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cindy was not ready.


    However, Leo was still asleep and ignored Cindy¡¯s plight. With every thrust, the rod stirred the volume of thick ooze inside of her womb and the sensation she felt was inexplicable. Cindy was once again lost in pleasure and eventually fainted on top of the boy.


    For Mindy, she was rather d that their fate in this world would be under Leo¡¯s future banner. She was rather repulsed by the idea in her previous timeline, but since her mother was still alive now, Mindy would make the best of the situation and was assured her mother would have a bright future ahead.


    ¡°As expected of mommy, the best time to form a rtionship with the future demi-god is now!¡±


    Even Mindy knew it is a great idea to hug a thick leg if you got the chance, just that she nned to hug Leo¡¯s third leg with her mommy. The girl watched her mommy get cream pied once again as Cindy¡¯s already inted womb expanded.


    Leo¡¯s monster was still tireless and energetic, but the boy had finished his dream and his manhood still stood proud and quietly rested inside the warmth of Cindy¡¯s womb.


    Mindy approached her unconscious mother. She took a close look at Cindy¡¯s over-stretched flower that was still impaled by Leo¡¯s overwhelming girth, thick ooze was flowing out from the perimeter of their intersection.


    ¡°This was the giant meat rod that she kept talking about. It¡¯s already so big now, I wonder what it will be like in ten years.¡± Mindy then stepped her small bare foot on one of Leo¡¯s twin orbs, which almost covered the whole sole of her foot. ¡°And this is where all the magic is stored¡­ It feels goddamn stuffed and hard. I will probably hurt my foot instead if I kick it.¡±


    Then Mindy¡¯s gaze finally returned to her unconscious mother, ¡°I should probably pull mommy out now; it will be bad if Leo does it again.¡±


    She struggled to lift and pull her mother, while stepping on Leo¡¯s orbs, which identally let the monster inside Cindy discharge a couple more shots. The result was Cindy¡¯s gaping flower remained overstretched with thick ooze gushing out from the entrance.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let this go to waste.¡± she said as she looked at Cindy¡¯s inted belly and ced her mouth to cover her mother¡¯s gaping flower.


    Mindy had even sampled Leo¡¯s thick ooze in her other timeline. It was a high valuemodity among the females at that time. She would not have eaten it, were it not for her desperation to increase her strength and her friend kindly provided her the solution. It was the first time she reached orgasm in her life and she understood how powerful the effect of the semen could be.


    At the dark corner of the room, there was another pair of eyes that watched from the start to end within the shadows. A grin appeared on her mouth as she quietly exited the dorm, then held up her phone.


    ¡°Mom, Leo is asleep, he is with Cindy and Mindy¡­ Yes, they are all fine and no one was severely injured¡­ Alright, I wille back now and pick them up tomorrow¡­ Ok, we will talk when I am back home.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    In a dark alleyway of the shopping district center, two corpses of hideous creaturesy ruptured on the ground. They were slightly smaller in sizepared to the one Cindy and Mindy encountered. From the deformed shape of their corpses, it seemed like the creatures were brutally murdered, making its already grotesque feature even more horrifying.


    Zomi looked questionably at the two ck crystals on her hand. After a few seconds of examination, she ced the crystals in her multi-dimensional space breast pocket and stabbed her hands in the corpses. The corpse of the abomination quickly withered while Zomi still held a nk expression.


    The big girl thought they were quite nutritious and was about to hunt for more of these creatures. Before that, Zomi took out a container and had her daily portion of white oozy stuff then let out a soothing innocent smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The military leaders of Anurica had forcibly assumed the legitimacy of the nation¡¯s government from the spineless remnants of the country¡¯s politicians and leaders. They established total control in the name of state of emergency and stripped all civilian rights. This was met with strong bacsh and made controlling the surviving cities difficult, but it was deemed as a necessary sacrifice that had to be made.


    The military¡¯s first order of priority was not to rescue the civilians and defend the remaining cities. Only certain cities were prioritized and most cities out of position were low on the list. Themander in charge had deemed that the highest priority was to secure crucial infrastructures such as nuclear power nts, dams, satellite control centers, weapon & steel manufacturing factories and national emergency supplies in various warehouses. In times of crisis, he could only treat the poption as just a number for human resources and saving as many people as possible was more of a liability than gains in this war.


    In the forward HQ base at the northern outskirts of New Londo.


    ¡°Bravo! What is the situation on the ground? Over.¡±


    ¡°Battle master tank reporting! Commander, we have spotted another pack of zombies estimated at 200,000 heading in the northeast direction. The auxiliary team had already engaged with the enemy and was wiped out. Over.¡±


    Themander could only hold his aching left chest as he digested the news. Beyond the walls of the temporary HQ, gunshots and explosions can be heard from miles away. Just a short distance of 30 miles east was a metropolis full of living people. What will soon happen is a dreadful siege of the city and they must dy the inevitable as long as possible, since almost a million lives were too great of a responsibility for the military to bear.


    Across the horizon, a massive horde of zombies were attracted by the living and were promised a feast by their king. The human soldiers on the ground were doing everything they could to slow down the march of the horde towards the city to buy time for the evacuation. Artillery shells rained from the sky, erasing patches of zombies that all too soon refilled from within their ranks.


    ¡°Keep the gun barrel spinning!¡±


    ¡°General! Unit down!¡±


    The battle lines had been shrinking. Fast mutated zombies could break into the ranks in front of a barrage of bullets and force the human soldiers to temporarily abandon their defensive positions. In the battle, the soldiers were vastly out-numbered as transportation of ammunition and troops was a major issue.


    Themander brutally scratched his head and tightened his eyelid closed. His forces were spread thin and separated throughout the vast country. The battlefield he was in now was not the only battle taking ce. Roads and bridges were upied by chaos or hordes of zombies, making transportation byndrgely inadequate and themander could only rely on the meager number of air force he had at hand for transportation. Worst of all, the regiments that were isted by physical contact would often defect from the nation¡¯s military and form their own organization.


    Amidst the battle, an order was given to the front-line generals. The second and fourth regiments were ordered to retreat, as another horde of zombies were approaching from their nk. The soldiers on the ground could only swallow their breath being the given order, for they understood what their retreat meant for the fates that were in their hands.


    Themander prayed to God for the sin he was about tomit as he gravely gave out his order over the radio.


    ¡°Foxtrot, execute operation H2 at 18:00 on the mark. Over.¡±


    Captain Blaika mmed the transceiver on the ground, her battalion was ordered to move to the 38th parallel to slow down the iing horde of zombies from the west. This was a suicide mission for her and her men, but she had no choice but to ept her order.


    ¡°Father¡­ as expected of you,¡± the captain murmured to herself.


    Blaika regrouped her men and hosted a small meeting with her lieutenants. The n was for the armored division to march at full speed to set up defenses at the 38th parallel and the rest of the battalion would set up other lines of defenses at one, three and five mile marks respectively behind the first defensive line.


    At thest defensive line, all the men in the tent understood there would be nowhere left to run. For the original horde of zombies will be right behind them when the rest of the army retreated. Solemn orders were given out and the battalion moved into action.


    The first defensive line at the 38th parallel was defined by rocky mountainous terrain with small hills and ditches. This type of terrains was unfavorable for armored vehicles to move freely, which was a disadvantage. However, with ack of supplies such as gas, the captain nned to form choke points by using the terrain and abandoning the vehicles to form walls.


    After exhausting the ammunition of thebat vehicles, they were abandoned and the tactic worked well when the soldiers dealt with the first scattered wave of zombies. However, the battalion had no chance against the full horde marching through and quickly retreated to the second defensive line.


    The next few hours at the second and third defensive lines met with heavy casualties as mutated zombies mixed in the fray. Firearms definitely still threatened the mutated zombies, but they did not go down with just a couple shots. Furthermore, some of the zombies were able to move at a speed faster than soldiers can react. More often or not, the men had to trade their lives for an opening to kill such zombies.


    ¡°Captain, we retreated here earlier than expected. But it seemed like it¡¯s still toote to run,¡± one of the lieutenants said mockingly. ¡°We got our ass kicked and now surrounded by that same horde.¡±


    ¡°Running was never an option. Seems like something intelligent is leading the horde,¡± the captain lit up a cigar in front of her men. After she lowered her cigar and exhaled a ring of smoke, all lieutenants then saluted in unison.


    ¡°Captain¡­ it was an honor to serve you. We will fight to thest breath.¡±


    ¡°Captain! You carry our men¡¯s hope and dreams!¡±


    ¡°And we will die to protect that pair of hope and dreams!¡±


    ¡°Shut up Idiots!¡± The captain threw her gun at the men shouting out nonsense and her pair of ample bounty under the military uniform jigged with the motion.


    The battalion, now down to apany of men, was at theirst defensive line. They held their bastion at a once well-known five-star hotel in the area. The zombie king itself and its guards had rushed ahead of the horde to the area andmanded the surrounding local zombies to encircle the humans holding down the fort in the hotel. So far, only small packs of zombies poked the hotel¡¯s defenses. The hooded zombie king in a robe did not n to risk itself or its bodyguard¡¯s lives for some caged prey.


    Captain Blaika was sitting in a dark room alone, enjoying her moment with thest cigar in her mouth. But within the darkness, the sound of cracking was heard, and a rift was opened in front of the captain. However, nothing came out of the rift, it remained brilliantly bright. Blaika was mesmerized by the rift and walked towards it. She put her hand within the rift and felt she was slightly sucked into a portal. Finally, she moved forward and her whole body disappeared within the light.


    By the time the zombie king ordered a full attack, no living soul was found within the hotel. Their presence still lingered, but the zombie king could not understand where the humans had gone. Regardless, the humans here were just bonus side meals, the reason why it had led its army here was for a different matter.


    At the same time, high altitude above clouds, two fighter nes were enroute to perform their mission.


    ¡°This is Alpha and Charlie, requesting confirmation from HQ,¡± the head pilot reported.


    ¡°This is HQ, confirmation granted. God bless Anurica.¡±


    The pilot heard the confirmation and nodded his head to his partner in the other jet fighter. Both fightersunched their missiles in the direction of the mountain range outside of New Londo. The target was a hydroelectric dam that stored water from the river of the mountains. With the dam destroyed,rge areas of the north will be inessible, even for the zombies.


    The ultimate back up n for the military was to destroy the dam and flood the region to prevent zombies from marching further east. The build-up of water from the long season of storms was enough to buy the military enough time to secure the northeast pocket, but the consequence of this action was the loss of major infrastructure and thousands of lives lost.


    The zombie king robe marched forward with its horde. The other horde was stopped due to the flood created by the humans. The two hordes finally met at the bank of the river and their respective kings stood out to meet their rival.


    Surprisingly, within seconds after the king¡¯s meeting, the two hordes of zombies began to fight with each other. Even with the overwhelming size disparity between the two hordes, the hooded zombie king and its bodyguards were able to take out their enemy¡¯s leader in the first hour and emerge victorious.


    The victorious zombie horde feasted on the other side, growing ever stronger. The zombie king in the hood and cloak, after eating the leader of the defeated horde, looked back in the direction of New Londo, where it nned to make a return as a true king of the horde. It remembered that tall existence, fear still ran through its spine, but it was determined to get stronger to confront that existence again.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Leo woke up in an unfamiliar room. Sarah was sitting on a chair next to his bed, watching over her little brother. His face turned slightly red when he saw his sister¡¯s thighs as she crossed her legs in ck garter belt stocking. He had a wet dreamst night of his sister giving him a fetio, seeing Sarah right after he woke up from that dream caused Leo to feel embarrassed.


    ¡°It seemed like you had a good dreamst night,¡± Sarah said with a yful smile.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to dream since the apocalypse,st night was a first.¡±


    ¡°Cindy and Mindy already went ahead to pack their stuff, let¡¯s go help them.¡±


    The rain had temporarily stopped in the morning, Cindy decided she could no longer afford to wait and wanted to move out by the end of the day. The day went by without any trouble and the young mother and daughter had settled down in the family¡¯s spacious basement room.


    Catherine made a hefty dinner to wee Cindy and Mindy to the house and Sharon took out her treasured alcohol. The little girl looked at everyone in the family with a strange light in her eyes. To her, everyone in Leo¡¯s family was a legendary figure in the future; she felt like an ordinarymoner meeting several popr stars at once.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The night had already beckoned. Leo went to bed promptly like a good boy after drinking a ss of water his sister put on the table. Catherine almost always visited her son¡¯s room every night at the same hour. By the time the mother opened Leo¡¯s door, what greeted her was the usual great tower in its full form.


    Today was a special day for her, it was Catherine¡¯s marriage anniversary. Yet, she could not resist her desire and came back to her son. Recently, she started to have more frequent wet dreams of doing the deed with Leo. She once dreamed of her and Larry were having sex on bed, but as the rod pierced through her honey well, the overwhelming size and thickness were toorge to be that of her husband¡¯s. She saw her husband again in her dream and the man turned into Leo; much more muscr, taller and well endowed. Orgasm during her sleep had now been a daily recurrence to her after she came out of Leo¡¯s room every night.


    Leo had been sleepingpletely naked for the past few days since he had torn through the undie with his erection at night. And since his body generated so much heat, he didn¡¯t even want to cover himself with a nket. The towering mammoth was standing tall and proud in in sight while pre-cum had been leaking out and dripping along the length of the rod.


    Catherineid her finger on the ns to scoop up the thick ooze, the amount of pre-cum alone could have put any other man¡¯s fertility to shame without mentioning the thickness that came along with it. The mother licked off her finger then proceeded to clean up the towering rod with her tongue.


    Catherine was just only getting started when she put the tip into her mouth, but she felt a great tremor and visible swell from Leo¡¯s manhood. Her son was about to climax! She widened her eyes and prepared for impact. She did not have much time to think but could only thrust her head down to take the rod as deep as she could to prevent making a mess on the bed. Out of panic, Catherine used too much strength and now the gargantuan rod waspletely in her throat and into the esophagus.


    Because Catherine almost always utilized her breast when pleasuring the oversized manhood, this was one of the few times when she took the towering rod to the base. The powerful momentum of Leo¡¯s shots hitting the stomach was a unique sensation that will forever be imprinted in her memory. Catherine was able to fill up her stomach much quicker today.


    ¡°Why was Leo so sensitive?¡± After savoring the taste in her mouth, the mother murmured to herself. Now that she thought back, the pre-cum and the throbbing twin orbs were an indication that Leo had been close to ejaction. The reason why he was in that state was unknown; but looking back at the colossal tower, it was still twitching heavily.


    ¡°Mom¡­,¡± a voice came from behind the crack of the door.


    ¡°Sarah? I was just about done. Wait¡­ why is Sharon in here?¡±


    It had been a few days since Sharon came back from her little expedition for revenge. Sharon did not get what she wanted, but Catherine was relieved that her sister wasn¡¯t nning on going after the organization again.


    ¡°Hiya,¡± Sharon waved her hand in a carefree smile.


    ¡°You know aunty is a big pervert, how can I not share this secret when Leo is so incredible. Sharing is caring,¡± Sarah tried to defend her aunt in an amusing way.


    ¡°That made me sound worse somehow,¡± Sharon shrugged in response.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I suppose it is a good thing. Sharon, how far did you go with Leo?¡± Catherine understood the benefits due to the properties of little Leo¡¯s semen; it was something that drew her back here every night as well. No one could withstand their body¡¯s desire for evolution.


    ¡°All the way!¡± Sharon made a fist and proudly raised her hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I went all the way with my nephew, the only part that his monster hasn¡¯t touched is my ass. I must admit I am not quite as brave as Sarah,¡± Sharon answered her sister¡¯s question and sold Sarah out in a heartbeat.


    Catherine was quite surprised, she thought Sharon would have the courage as an elder to not go to thest step.


    ¡°Well, forget about all that for now. We got a very BIG problem at hand,¡± Sarah was kind of reluctant to exin the situation. ¡°Well. Uhm¡­ I was trying to prank aunty tonight and added aphrodisiacs to her ss of water¡­ but somehow Leo ended up drinking it. Yeah, I think you saw what happened next.¡±


    The three women turned their gaze to the throbbing great tower. Pre-cum had been flowing out relentlessly, it seemed like the rod would burst anytime on its own and Leo¡¯s expression had been ufortable.


    ¡°Do we have enough condoms?¡±


    ¡°I used it all the other day, Hehe. A pack doesn¡¯t evenst a day.¡±


    Catherine sighed again. Unless they wanted to clean up the mess this room would be, the three women here will be responsible for taking every gallon of thick oozeing out of Leo¡¯s monstrous manhood and that obscene bloated twin orbs. It was the biggest predicament the family had ever faced since the apocalypse.


    Sharon volunteered to go first and was the first one to fall. After quickly taking a heavy meal with her mouth, she let the gargantuan rod slide all the way in and rampaged in her womb. Her body was quickly ovee with pleasure as she was too full to take in another drop in her body andy senselessly on the bed. Leo¡¯s thick ooze was extremely potent and taking excessive amounts would result in unimaginable pleasure beyond what the women could handle.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let them flow out.¡± Sarah quickly helped plug her aunt¡¯s gaping flower with a random toy from Leo¡¯s room to prevent any wasted food. Sharon was basically knocked unconscious for the time being and she then volunteered to be the next victim.


    Catherine was bewildered by her sister and brought up something sensible.


    ¡°We could just hold Leo up and help him release into a bucket with our hands.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, where is the fun in that? But I think we do need a bucket.¡±


    After Catherine brought a bucket to the room, Sarah was riding on Leo¡¯s behemoth in her rear end and her back facing Leo. Catherine saw the girthy rod mercilessly stretched her daughter¡¯s gaping hole and pumped even more thick ooze into the already inted stomach.


    ¡°Quick, bring it here.¡±


    Sarah took the bucket and ced it underneath her. After a few moments, another feeling of swell came from the rod and the sister¡¯s belly was at her limit. Soon, white thick ooze started to uncontrobly flow out of her mouth. She ced her head down in the bucket and the bucket started to fill as minutes went by. Sharon then was awake and helped take thest couple loads from Sarah¡¯s mouth as she kissed her niece.


    By the time the bucket was half full, Leo¡¯s throbbing tower finally calmed down to its usual level of twitching. Sharon and Sarah were performing post service to the great little Leo with both pairs of breasts and tongues smashed and mingled at the rod. Catherine saw the fervent desire in their eyes and couldn¡¯t believe how far her sister and her daughter had fallen for Leo¡¯s strong and powerful beast.


    Yet, the mother had gotten a little tipsy from the show earlier and she didn¡¯t get the chance to enjoy the process due to the sudden discharge. Catherine joined the two women worshipping Leo¡¯s behemoth and took over the helm as she worked towards her second serving of the night.


    It was the first time the three women saw the rod soften after an ejaction. The erection usually only died on its own when Leo was fully awake from sleep. Tonight! Shall be a night when victory is remembered! And it shall be written in the annals of history!


    Back at bed, Catherine sighed in relief. If Sarah hadn¡¯t tried to prank Sharon and caused everything tonight to happen, she might not have the chance to hold herself back today. She could imagine herself riding on her son¡¯s oversized manhood like her sister and daughter sometime in the future. The urges had been growing stronger and the temptation was a challenge every night. But for now, for the sake of her morals, she will keep holding on as long as possible.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The next day, Leo was feeling incredibly hungry when he woke up. He proposed to hunt more wild beasts from the mountains at the breakfast table. Sarah thought it was a good opportunity to visit Samantha as well and nned to bring Zomi along. They could use therge kitchen at theboratory to process the meat of mutated beasts. But before that, Sarah needed to pack the bucket of thick ooze into separate containers and distribute them between Cindy and Zomi.


    Sharon, surprisingly, wanted to stay home that day for a change. The Aunt crawled back into bed and barely ate anything in the morning. Her face and body were burning red and covered in sweat. At the same time, she felt immense heat building up within her body and the heat traveled to herher region.


    ¡°What is this? I am feeling so hot. I aming again!¡±


    Catherine was worried about her sister and brought water to Sharon¡¯s room. What she saw was the non-stop orgasm of her sister as she masturbated on the bed. Sharon noticed something was changing her body and the only thing she knew could have caused it was Leo¡¯s semen. Her honey well was twitching heavily due to the feeling of itchiness and she could only alleviate herself with her hand.


    Unlike Catherine and Sarah who had been taking the thick ooze over a long period on a regr basis, Sharon took an excessive amount of ooze in a short span of a few consecutive days. The buildup of energy she absorbed from Leo reached the peak of her body and she was experiencing its feedback. Sharon ended up having an orgasm for the full day and Catherine had to constantly deliver water for her sister.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The forest had gotten denser since thest time the siblings visited; it seemed like the abundance of rain had fared well for the trees. They could see the woods had grown taller and bulkier, giving the forest a mark of age.


    But before the siblings ventured into the great pines and oak, they met up with Zomi at the foot of the mountain. Her tall and grandiose body overshadowed Leo¡¯s and Sarah¡¯s head. The docile giantess gave both a hug, and all they could see when raising their head were two enormous mountains that blocked the view of Zomi¡¯s face. It almost seemed like Zomi had also grown taller, but this was not something the siblings would be concerned about.


    Soon after their little greeting, the sibling¡¯s attention was focused on the two ck crystals Zomi took out from her mutli-dimensional breast pocket, and Leo was quick to respond.


    ¡°These are the same crystal I found in the monster chasing Cindy and Mindy that day, just a bit smaller than the one I ate.¡±


    ¡°You ate? Why do you always eat everything you see?¡± Sarah gave the usual defeated re to her little brother.


    ¡°Bodily instinct. Hehe.¡± Leo could only scratch his head.


    Since Leo had confirmed the crystals were edible, Sarah took a piece and gave it a try. It was a simr, yet different feelingpared to the crimson jelly. The sensations were more subtle and less apparent, but the end effect was certainly stronger. A moment of silence for the abominations as they were about to get exterminated in the future. The trio had already put them high up in the priority list for delicacy.


    The trio treaded a different path from the time when they returned from the Great Mall. Skipping the university campus, the mountain roads they chose to travel were a popr hiking spot. They expected to see some deer and roons that used to roam the roads before the apocalypse.


    By the time the trio arrived at theboratory, Zomi was dragging several animal corpses on the ground tied up with ropes. The smell of blood traced along the ground actually helped attract more beasts to show up and offer their own meat. The trio could not wait to start the buffet as they all rushed towards the kitchen and crudely butchered the corpses.


    While Leo was given the task to watch the oven, Sarah went to look for Samantha with Zomi. What the sister found in the monitor room was a note written by the researcher. The content of the note started off with addressing the trio and giving them her gratitude. Sarah did not have to read the note to know that Samantha must have been rescued by her grandfather, which the siblings would be happy for her. But the most important part of the note was addressing information from the outside world.


    The most important notice was that one of the major dams nearby this area had been destroyed, which meant that a portion of the city¡¯s water supply would be in jeopardy after this hurricane. And that sounds like bad news. ¡®Yikes.¡¯ Sarah thought.


    Sarah also learned that a human city had established its foothold just northeast of this ce; it was where Samantha is currently staying. The researcher noted that the trio can report her name to the military there if they ever need help.


    Lastly, the military had finally found a method to artificially awaken humans. Though the price was heavy and very dependent on the subject¡¯spatibility. The ¡°samples¡± from the siblings might provide insight to further this research.


    Sarah appreciated the disposition; she reserved a spot in Leo¡¯s harem for Samantha.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a certain campus garden, a maple tree had taken roots at the center of the plot. Organs of gore could be seen infesting on the tree¡¯s trunk and shoulder, then on the branches of the tree, fruit of exotic colors were emitting an alluring smell.


    Remnants of withered nts could be seen nearby, and the ground was littered with bones. One could see the soil was moving as if something was underneath the ground.


    The boss of the campus dormitory, Mr. Varos, and his men had brought offerings their god. Several men and a single woman had their eyes blindfolded and stood in front of the garden. Mr. Varos¡¯s men pushed the offerings from the back with their guns and forced the blindfolded piglets to walk forward.


    ¡°What are you going to do to us? This isn¡¯t what you had promised!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me! I can give you my body. I will do anything.¡± A certain 200 lb. middle aged woman cried out.


    ¡°Oh, shut it piglets, no disrespect in front of our god. It is here to bring you salvation.¡±


    The offerings were forced to move forward and the movements underneath the ground became more apparent. A tentacle-like tree root finally broke out of the soil and pierced the woman in the chest; the rest of the blindfolded men soon followed the same fate.


    The fresh corpses were now left to bleed on the ground while the boss and his men kneeled in front of their great tree. Moments after the corpses had bled dry, more tentaclesing from on top of the tree hooked up the corpses and hung them by its branches.


    Finally, Mr. Varos got up while the rest of his men remained kneeling. The boss approached underneath the tree and an exotic fruit fell from the branch onto his hand. He made a wide grin and started to devour the fruit. Power was rushing through his body and his men could sense the power aura emitting from their boss.


    The boss inspected the seed from the fruit; it was arge and round purple gem. This was their most important strategic resource, for it could awaken any human that consumed the seed. The boss then threw the seed at one of his subordinates and the young man in student uniform bowed deeply onto the ground.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Leo finally met his match as the majority of the meat went into either Leo¡¯s or Zomi¡¯s stomach. Zomi probably came out victorious because she also swallowed down all the bones as well. The two gluttons were lyingzily on the sofa and on top of each other, Leo was pushed to the corner due to the sheer size of the big girl.


    Sarah purposely ate only until half full, because as long as the little brother was full, she would never go hungry. She expected her meal to be extra thick tonight based on the amount of food waste littered around the kitchen.


    ¡°Sis, Zomi is asking if we can help her on something,¡± Leo suddenly opened his eyes from rest and spoke out.


    ¡°Hoo? Zomi is asking for our help? That is a first. What is it?¡± Sarah was extremely intrigued by Zomi¡¯s sudden request. The big girl had never asked the siblings for anything.


    ¡°Zomi told me there is a strong presence at a certain ce we have been to before. I think she meant the campus. She said that she wasn¡¯t ready to face that thing the previous time, but she is ready to eat it now. It will mean a great deal to her.¡±


    ¡°I see, help her catch the prey. I am down to help Zomi. She had helped us a great deal after all. What do you say?¡± Sarah scratched her chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to exercise after lunch! The campus happens to be close. Let¡¯s go.¡± Leo was scratching his dormant dragon; he had been feeling itchy for a while after the meal.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The storm clouds had once again gathered above the sky and sprinkled droplets fell down to the earth, making the rare daylight of the week shortsting.


    The trio had passed by severalndmarks in therge campus and wasn¡¯t able to find anything. When passing by the dormitory, the siblings were greeted by a group of survivors. Amongst them, there was the young man they had met once thest time they had been at the ce.


    Leo was able to sense several more awakened humans around the region, which greatly surprised them. They had never encountered so many of their kind until now. And as for the young man in front of them, Leo and Sarah were pretty sure back then that he had not awoken.


    Zomi had left the party to avoid interactions with other humans; she also wanted to find her potential prey first. That thing had its presence scattered around the campus and Zomi couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the location.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guyse inside and find shelter, it is going to rain soon,¡± the young man let out a bright smile and invited the siblings to their dwelling.


    ¡°No, thank you. We are just passing by and scavenging around. We will take our leave soon.¡± Sarah refused before Leo could say a word. Her sixth sense was tingling. Plus, she never wanted to associate too much with other survivors.


    Watching them leave in the direction of the campus theater, the young man whispered something into the ear of his underling and the underling quickly rushed towards the dormitory. The young man himself, decided to stalk the sibling.


    As a greenhorn Awakened human, the college student was quickly found out by them. Yet, they did not react and feigned ignorance, luring the college student further away from the dormitory. When they arrived at the campus theater, Sarah and Leo turned around.


    The young man immediately recognized he had been found out and wanted to make an escape. However, as soon as he turned on his back, he bumped into a thick and soft body. It even smelled nice, the young man thought.


    Taking a few steps back, the young men saw a colossal female standing before him. He couldn¡¯t even clearly see her face due to the pair of enormous lumps of fat blocking his view. Within that few seconds, it was enough time for siblings to encircle the young man.


    ¡°You were way too obvious with your stealth; you didn¡¯t even bother to hide your presence, Mr,¡± Leo lectured the college student. ¡°So, got anything to say?¡±


    Sarah simply stood there and yfully watched the young man on the kind of excuse he was going to make.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know you two were superhumans as well. I was worried seeing you two were kids roaming around, so I decided to follow to make sure everything was safe.¡±


    Tiny drops of sweat dripped from his head. The greenhorn college student knew they weren¡¯t normal humans, but wasn¡¯t able to notice the difference in strength. It seemed like non-natural awakenings had its drawbacks.


    ¡°But it seemed like that was unnecessary, especially with your guardian around.¡± he held his surprise of the giantess within.


    Sarah and Leo looked at each other, not knowing what they should do with the young man. She would have outright killed the man if Leo wasn¡¯t here. But since he was watching, she needed to have some reservation and decided to let Leo handle the situation.


    ¡°Leo, what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s head inside and ask him some questions, shall we?¡± he wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe anything the young man said.


    ¡°Make it quick, or I sense troubleing.¡± Sarah noticed something.


    However, before the trio could leave the area, sounds of vehicles could be heard. Soon, the trio watched two jeeps rushing towards them at full speed, and one of the jeeps ran past the trio to block their path behind. There were at least three awakened humans inside the vehicles and several men holding arrays of police firearms.


    ¡°Are you ready to kill people? Don¡¯t hesitate when you have to, this might be a good time to adapt,¡± Sarah spoke out to Leo as she watched attentively to the men stepping out of the jeep. It was likely to be the first time the siblings ever had to fight other humans. She wanted to make sure Leo was mentally prepared.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so,¡± Leo sounded a bit uneasy, but he wasn¡¯t too worried.


    ¡°¡­¡± As for Zomi, they were sure she would have no problem murdering every single one of them while licking off their blood. Every time she killed, be it zombies or animals; her expression was always cold as stone and not the slightest bit of emotion could be seen.


    A man with a tattoo on his left arm advanced in front of the trio; he lit up a cigarette and ignored the young man that was on the ground. He was the right-hand man of Mr. Varos even before the apocalypse and was awakened during the 2nd ck mist. The college student¡¯s position within the gang didn¡¯t seem to be high even as an awakened human.


    ¡°Now, now. calm down kids. What¡¯s with these looks? And wow, that bigdy over there. Your fucking hot. Why don¡¯t we have a nice chat and some tea at my ce. We should get to know each other a little more,¡± the man¡¯s eye was quickly drawn by a certain oversized girl.


    Zomi was also looking attentively at the tattooed man, as well as the other two awakened humans. They would have been a very nutritious meal if it weren¡¯t for her master stopping her from hunting humans. But fortunately, she already had her fill at the mountains and the rest of her appetite was reserved for a certain being.


    The tattooed man acted as if he was mesmerized by Zomi, but behind the back, he was givingmands to his men with hand gestures.


    Within a few seconds, the men opened fire simultaneously from two sides; however, the trio reacted even before the gunshots were heard, dodging every bullet as they ran to cover. The young man stayed low and hugged his head on the ground, praying no stray bullets would drop on his head.


    A few bullets will not be a threat to the trio¡¯s life; wounds from gunshots will regenerate quickly at their level. But no one wanted to know what bullets taste like, maybe except the only non-human here, as Zomi charged forward to the tattooed man after dodging the first round of fire.


    The man felt he was being looked down upon by the big girl with her indifferent expression; he drew out his weapon and nned to meet Zomi head on to teach her a lesson. However, the truth was that Zomi didn¡¯t even lower her head to look beneath her when she decapitated the man¡¯s head with a swing of her arm.


    In the process, Zomi took several bullets into her body without flinching. Most of the men were equipped with 9mm pistols and they did not have enough pration to cause a severe injury to tougher enemies. The bullets on the giantess¡¯s body dropped onto the ground as her wounds regenerated.


    The men are dumbfounded for a moment with the death of their leader. Leo and Sarah did not hesitate to jump on the rest of the men and no one was able to resist when they got close. Their hands trembled at their first blood of an actual human being; however, that did not slow down the massacre and surprisingly got used to the strange feeling as more blood spilled on their bodies.


    The two awakened humans that were left looked at Zomi in terror; she was no longer holding back her bloodlust and that alone was suffocating the two men. The two finally found courage to move their body and began to run back to the vehicle as Zomi slowly walked towards them like a DarkSouls boss. Their escape was short-lived with more blood drenching Zomi¡¯s hand. She secretly licked her hand and lips when the siblings weren¡¯t watching.


    By the time the young man on the ground came to his senses, everything had already ended quickly. The trio surrounded him once more.


    ¡°I was worried about how we would get him to talk, but I think that¡¯s no longer a problem now.¡± Leomented on the pathetic behavior of the college student.


    ¡°I will tell you all I know, so please,¡± The young man was regretting his greed and cursing himself. Awakened human fertilizers were too great of an offering to pass up.


    After a short interrogation, the trio finally found the thing they had been looking for, the man-eating tree in the campus garden. They now understood why there were so many humans awakened and learned the whole story since theyst visited the campus.


    Basically, after the upation from the thugs, they fully explored the campus area and found a maple tree that attacked and consumed any living thing that entered its territory. After several sacrifices, the men noticed that the tree bore fruits once it absorbed enough corpses, and those fruits offered power and strength and the possibility to awaken other humans.


    As of now, there are hundreds of survivors living in the campus dormitory. The whole school campus is basically their dominion and the thugs worship the tree as their god. The boss has expanded his group while the rest are kept alive either for indentured services or as future livestock for their god.


    Many of the men are equipped with firearms. Sarah could already imagine they would have to get through those thugs first before they can help Zomi y the monster tree. They theorized why Zomi couldn¡¯t find her prey; the tree probably had its roots expanded underneath the campus, constantly feigning its location.


    With the information at hand, they began to think of a n in silence. The task was dangerous, they were not invincible to firearms and knew little of the awakened humans on the enemy side; yet, they didn¡¯t want to give up so easily since it was Zomi¡¯s first request.


    For now, the trio looked back again at the college student, they first needed to decide on what to do with him. The poor young man could only pray harder.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The summer storm had finally resumed in the afternoon, dimming the meager daylight from the sky. The city once again descended into greyness upon the sudden downpour of rain that obscured the quietness of the city.


    Looking at the young man¡¯s pitiful state, they decided to let the man live. It was not like the college student could go back to the dormitory anyway if he wanted to live; he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin what happened to the squad that was wiped out because of him. Mr. Varos wasn¡¯t known for his understanding and mercy; rather, he had a merciless heart.


    Now that they understood the nature of the gang at the dormitory, the siblings had no problem destroying them and helping Zomi along the way.


    But before the siblings could make any concrete n, they needed to know the actual strength of the thugs. It would be impossible to not alert the gang worshipping the tree once the battle started at the campus garden.


    ¡°I guess I will go, the job sounds like it¡¯s for me,¡± Leo volunteered himself, he was the best candidate to scout the dormitory.


    ¡°Hmm, stay safe. Run from any engagement. No one should be able to stop you from escaping,¡± Sarah was a little conflicted due to concern of risk.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Momentster, under the disguise of the rain and a hood, Leo treaded towards the enemy camp while Sarah and Zomi nned to scout the perimeter of the campus garden. They will use the rest of the day to gather information and n for an attack tomorrow.


    But after Leo left the party, the sister turned to the expressionless Zomi. They still needed to take care of the corpses.


    ¡°Zomi, are you hungry again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± the big girl looked down and touched her belly, even though she can¡¯t see her own stomach due to a pair of certain lumps of fat.


    ¡°Sorry, you will have to wait for the main dish tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you have some light snack now?¡± The sister pointed to the corpses of men on the ground.


    Zomi shook her head, but the sister quickly added on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Leo, it will be a secret between us. Plus, I am his sister, you can listen to my orders too.¡± Sarah smiled persuasively and had her index finger on her lips.


    Something had been affecting Sarah since this morning. The effect was unnoticeable until the bloodshed she experienced. Whatever it was, it seemed to have imperceptibly changed her mind. She herself wasrgely unaware of her own change. If Sarah knew about it, she would have immediately recalled the ck crystal she ate this morning. Not that she would know how to undo the effect regardless.


    ¡°Now, go ahead.¡±


    Zomi tilted her head in hesitation. The giantess then nced at the corpses on the ground again and she could already feel her stomach grumbling. Finally, Zomi picked up the corpse of the leader on the ground; she looked at the gore of the decapitated neck, blood was still flowing out, which enticed her even more.


    Blood tainted her innocent face. The first bite from the giantess sounded like crackers with the bones also being chewed out. Zomi¡¯s teeth didn¡¯t look particrly sharp, but the strength of every bite on the dead body wasrge and even. Almost the whole body disappeared into Zomi¡¯s mouth; yet her stomach remained t and her waist thin. Unlike the thick ooze of a certain boy, it was much lighter for the big girl to digest.


    Sarah watched the scene solemnly, her mind was still sane and her demeanor was calm. She had never forgotten that Zomi wasn¡¯t human to begin with. Being with the siblings also meant that Zomi had to keep her natural urges in check due to the order of her master. Sarah petted the giantess¡¯s head and stroked her silky hair as Zomi continued to feast onto the next corpse.


    Her instinct told her to bet against the possibility of the big girl being able to hold back her urges indefinitely. She was afraid that one day Zomi would lose control because of this reason, and that would result in a difficult dilemma. Since she believed there should be no mercy towards their enemies anyway, letting Zomi feast on the corpse of their enemies was her bottom line.


    It had been less than fifteen minutes and Zomi managed to consume the three bodies of the Awakened humans. Sarah wiped off the blood on Zomi¡¯s face with some spare clothes and the rain helped to wash off the rest of the blood.


    Sarah also took the chance to fondle Zomi¡¯s enormous marshmallows while wiping the blood off the chest, and the big girl enjoyed the massage with a slight cute smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Hiding one¡¯s presence for a long duration is not something simple to do. It is the same feeling as holding back your number two for several hours and it feels terrible. That exnation perfectly describes how Leo is feeling right now.


    Due to the heavy rain, most of the patrols went back inside to the dormitory. Leo was crouching beneath the tall grass next to the entrance. The boy did not n to sneak inside the building, since all he needed to do was to walk around the building perimeter to get a more urate read on the number of Awakened humans and their strengths.


    Hiding from the asional eyes from the windows, he silently made it to the back building. There was a room on the 2nd floor with lights turned on, where Leo could hear the faint sound of moaning and crying.


    Out of curiosity, Leo climbed into a tree and watched the room through a window. What he then saw gave him a great surprise.


    Three men were gangbanging a high school girl without mercy, and tears were flowing out of the girl¡¯s face. Behind them, was a timid small girl with braided hair that crouched in a corner.


    ¡°I think I know them¡­ they are¡­ ¡°


    Leo recognized both girl¡¯s faces. Shirley was a good friend of her sister; Sarah had brought her home a few times in the past. As for Lily, Leo had only met her once when he visited his sister¡¯s high school. From his impression, he recalled that his sister and Lily did not get along.


    Leo was only a twelve-year-old boy. Seeing the injustice before him, he wanted to jump in right away and save the girl from being raped. But then he thought about what Sarah would say if she was here. How would you save her right now without alerting the entire dormitory? And how would you help the two normal girls escape from the enemy¡¯s pursuit on your own?


    Right¡­ Regrettably, saving Lily now would be easy, but the girl will suffer even more from the consequences. Fortunately, the three men had terrible stamina and were done with the girl before Leo made up his conflicted mind.


    The three rowdy men left the room in satisfaction and Shirley left right after to fetch hot water. Leo took the chance to sneak inside the room through the window.


    Lilyy motionless on the bed. She had already forgotten how many times it had been like this. Her tears had already dried up and all hope in life had been washed away along with the tears. She only wished she had the courage to end her life right now; but somewhere within her soul, a desire to live endured, and she needed something to cling onto.


    Lily noticed the figure that broke into the room from the window, but chose topletely ignore the figure, not giving a care to anything. The nk lifeless eyes kept staring into the void.


    Leo approached the girl on the bed. The stench on her body did not deter the boy from getting close to the girl. Taking off the hood from the raincoat, the boy showed his face.


    ¡°Are you Lily? Do you know my sister, Sarah?¡±


    It was somewhat of a familiar voice. She took a side peek and glints of light returned to the girl¡¯s eye. She stared at Leo for a good few seconds before shepletely recognized the boy.


    ¡°You are Leo, that woman¡¯s little brother¡­,¡± countless thoughts crossed Lily¡¯s mind and she began to cry out and held onto Leo¡¯s arm with what little strength she had left.


    ¡°Take me away from this ce¡­ I beg you,¡± she cried in a whisper.


    ¡°Wait. I will, but I need to find some information.¡±


    Banging sound on the door was heard. Leo quickly hid in the closet and watched a bald headed man barging into the room. The face somehow seemed familiar, but the boy couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen the bald man before.


    ¡°Heh! I heard you had a st little girl. Are you ready for round two?¡±


    Lily tried to hide herself in bed and weakly shook her head, she was already exhausted without a chance to rest. But deep down, fury and hatred were buried beneath the fearful expression of her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry little girl, it will be just me this time.¡±


    The bald man boldly approached her unwarily and was ready to remove his pants. Lilyy her head back down on the pillow and gave up protesting.


    Leo, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t going to let the same thing happen in front of him twice.


    ¡°Wait¡­ why is the window open?¡± The bald man¡¯s senses tingled, and turned around to check his back.


    A boy with a knife on one hand and a cloth in the other was already in front of him.


    The bald man¡¯s pupil contracted as Leo stabbed him in the stomach while stuffing the cloth into the man¡¯s mouth. The de of the hunting knife snapped and was stuck in the man¡¯s body; however, it soon fell onto the ground, leaving a small puncture on the man¡¯s body.


    The cloth in the bald man¡¯s mouth was Lily¡¯s unwashed pantie. The pantie was drenched in sweat and cum and prevented the man from making loud noises to attract any reinforcements. The man was also caught with his pants down.


    This was also the day when he learned that an adult¡¯s manhood could be so punypared to his own.


    ¡°That was hard, is that his ability?¡± Leo nced curiously at his broken knife.


    The man¡¯s skin luster had changed into a grey color and with a craggy texture. He was able to react in time to use his ability before the knife plunged deeper into his organ. Muffled sound of anger could be heard as the bald man pointed at the boy who stabbed him with raging hostility.


    The hardness of the bald man¡¯s stone skin waspensated by theck of agility. Leo quickly caught on to that weakness from the man¡¯s stuttering movement. Within the moment of the bald man¡¯s confusion, Leo dashed forward and jumped up to the man¡¯s face and gave him a knee to his forehead.


    Leo was several tiers above the bald man in terms of strength and power; the knee strike to the head was able to knock him unconscious even through the ability. The stone skin on the man reverted back to normal and his eyes rolled back as he copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Pew¡­,¡± a sigh of relief came from Leo; he was able to knock the man out without alerting anyone.


    Leo switched back to his trusty axe and raised the axe into the air; but just as he was about to finish the deed, a voice stopped him.


    ¡°Wait¡­ let me. Let me kill him,¡± the girl struggled to get out of the bed and feebly walked towards him.


    Her gaze was filled with madness and fervent hatred for the bald man. Her expression was resolute and harsh, cold as the Siberian winter. Those without the will power might avert their gaze and be frightened by her ominous appearance, but Leo met her eyes straight on.


    Numerous feelings and will were transmitted within the few seconds of eye contact. Leo handed Lily his axe, which she struggled to even wield with her exhausted body.


    Yet, Lily was able to summon all her strength to raise the axe and itnded on the man¡¯s chest. The pain brought a bit of consciousness back to the bald man; he opened his eyes to a devil executing his life.


    She missed, she meant to sever the neck; but this time, Lily somehow raised the axe with even more strength andnded the mark precisely. Yet, she was not done. Lily continued to squeeze out every ounce of strength in her body to repeatedly chop the man¡¯s corpse.


    Leo watched the deed solemnly.


    Lily finally vented all her madness as she dropped the axe on the ground. She copsed onto the boy¡¯s chest and burst out crying, muffling her sound with Leo¡¯s clothes.


    Leo did not mind her blood stained body, but was unsure on what to do. He hesitated and raised his hands half way, but finally wrapped his arms around Lily to calm her down. He could feel the ample bosom pressing on his body, Lily had a voluptuous body after all.


    Minutes passed, the door was cracked open and there was the sound of water spilling on the ground. It was Shirley that stood dumbfounded at the scenery before her.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Hi Shirley, I am Leo, I hope you remembered me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Loud moaning sounds reverberated throughout the house. A certain woman in heat was so loud, that even Cindy and Mindy heard the erotic moans in the basements.


    ¡®As expected of Leo¡¯s family, they are all on another level,¡¯ Mindy thought while she stuffed a spoonful of fresh thick ooze into her mouth. ¡®Not that we are normal ourselves.¡¯


    ¡®Mommy should know by now what we have been eating¡­,¡¯ thinking to herself, Mindy nced at her mother who was twitching heavily between her thighs and her body flushed red, but the movements of the young mother¡¯s hand with a spoon had not slowed down one bit.


    Cindy felt incredibly awkward, this just might be part of the reason why she wanted them to live on their own. She hoped that she wouldn¡¯t have to exin to her daughter what are those moaning sounds; she didn¡¯t want Mindy to learn anything unhealthy, though her current erotic posture was not helping the case.


    Mindy, knowing full well not to put her mother in an awkward spot, asked her the question anyway.


    ¡°Mommy, what are those sounds?¡± ¡­Sorry mommy, I still gotta act like a kid.


    Mindy enjoyed her current rtionship with her mother and didn¡¯t want Cindy to notice the change in her daughter so soon.


    ¡°Eh¡­ it is the sound of someone not feeling normal,¡± the young mother said with a straight face.


    ¡®Oho¡­nice one mom,¡¯ Mindy thought but said, ¡°Mommy, but it is so loud. Can we go outside?¡±


    She nned to venture outside regardless. She needed to train and adapt to her current body asap. Being under the family¡¯s protection didn¡¯t mean that they werepletely safe.


    ¡°Sure sweetie, after we finish breakfast¡­ and wait for me to change clothes.¡± Cindy needed to rece her drenched pantie.


    She was still having shbacks of the incident with that creature, but it wasn¡¯t like her to dwell in the shadows. She will take this opportunity to familiarize herself with the neighborhood in case of emergency and help Mindy learn to be more independent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    At the entrance of the house, Catherine apologized to the young mother and her daughter. She seriously felt bad for them on many fronts.


    ¡°I am so sorry; Sharon is not feeling well,¡± she took out a map from her normal pocket. ¡°This is a map of the surroundings. We have made markers on every point of interest. Be careful out there.¡±


    Catherine had to rush back to the house to tend to the lust.


    Cindy first examined the sky, storm clouds from the previous night had not dispersed. But the weather would not be a concern if they don¡¯t travel far.


    Mindy curiously took the map from Cindy¡¯s hand and inspected details; it had scribbled notes and bad drawings all over the ce. She could easily tell who wrote what based on the hand writing.


    She already had a n on where to go, she pointed her finger on the map and looked to her mother.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go here!¡±


    The spot was the shopping district where she and her mother were trapped at the start of the apocalypse. Mindy knew the store was one of the origin points the ck mist propagated from. She hoped the information she learned in the other timeline still holds true here, and that there will be a fortune to be made.


    Before questioning herself on why her nine-year-old daughter knew how to read maps, she tly rejected Mindy in a heartbeat. She would not risk her and her daughter¡¯s lives by venturing so far north for no apparent reason.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Back in Sharon¡¯s room, she had been non-stop climaxing since the morning. Sitting on bed with a vulgar posture, Sharon was bluntly thrusting arge size dildo in her honeywell to pacify her itches. Large quantity of clear fluid was gushing out behind every thrust, which made vivid sounds of liquid being squeezed within her honeypot. Combined with her moans, a beautiful choir was sung.


    However, just as Sharon reached orgasm, she failed to control her lower body and her inner muscles contracted before she could pull the toy out of her flower.


    The result was that the rubber and stic inside her were squashed, burst from the brutal internal pressure of her hole. Sharon took out thepressed toy, looked disappointedly at the once mightily strong dildo then reached her hand inside the honey pot to scoop out the remnants of its body.


    That was the third andst dildo she had broken. The cheap rubbish she bought from the adult toy store could not satisfy the woman in heat. They couldn¡¯t give her the same ecstasy she experienced with her nephew.


    In Mindy¡¯s other timeline, it was not unheard-of that normal man would have their manhood identally ¡°devoured¡± by a female awakened during sex. Women¡¯s natural physiology already determined that their muscles would be developed around theher region.


    A man and an awakened woman would head in a motel room at night, then in the next day, a eunuch and an unsatisfied woman would emerge out of that very same room. Absurd stories like these were actuallymon in that timeline.


    ¡°Sharon, are you alright? I bought what you asked.¡±


    The door slid open, Catherine peeked into the room with a bottle of water in one hand and a baseball bat in another.


    ¡°Give it to me, Quick.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this to yourself?¡±


    Catherine passed over the baseball bat. Sharon told her sister that she needed something long, thick and sturdy to quench the strange sensation in her womb; hence, Catherine found the old baseball bat Sarah used to y with in elementary school. It was a smaller bat made for children.


    Even after all the rough rubbing, Sharon¡¯s entrance flower was still pink without a hint of redness or swelling. The woman mercilessly thrust down the bat in her own flower, which scratched the itch of the inner sanctuary she desperately needed.


    It was a simr size that she recently got familiar with; the bulge on her belly was an indication of that. But without the heat, the throbbing, and most importantly, the resonance of her cells to Leo¡¯s manhood, it still felt very far from her experience the previous night.


    Sharon suddenly stopped her movement in bed and looked pitifully at her sister.


    ¡°Sis¡­ can you fondle my breast?¡± While in heat she meekly begged Catherine.


    Sharon had to spare one hand to stir the bat, and only one hand was nowhere enough to cover the surface of her well-endowed melons. She had been hoping she could grow another pair of hands to help her masturbate.


    Sighing at her sister¡¯s plea, Catherine wrapped her hands around the bosom, covering only a portion of the surface. She was hot; however, the softness and texture of the bounty wereparable to her own.


    Catherine started to enjoy herself on Sharon¡¯s marshmallow and even pinched the grapes at the tip. But as she slowly sunk into the atmosphere, her mind wandered back to the time of her teenage days; a middle school girl would often ask her big sister to massage her breast, so she too one day, can be as well-endowed as her big sister.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The southern district of New Londo had by now submerged into the flood of rain, forcing the zombies to migrate south. The survivors, however, took advantage of the opening and rallied under a single banner. When most of the zombies went even further south, the survivors migrated north passing by quiet suburbs.


    Cindy and Mindy watched the waves of refugees march through the neighborhood. They were separated into different teams to clear the path forward and to watch the rear, the elderly and children were at the center of the pack. Such level of organization insinuated the capability of their leader.


    The local survivors met them with unweed eyes. A ripped old man wearing sunsses and a bandana of Anurica g silently watched the refugees walked past him. The arrivals of these survivors did not mean good news to the locals. It will only increasepetition on scarce resources and attract more zombies to the area.


    The ripped old man had already talked to the leader of refugees. The migrants will keep moving further north to the apartmentplex and the shopping district, and if possible, to the border of woonds for easy ess to the food supply.


    Regardless, settling so close meant there will bepetition. Yet, the locals agreed to ensure safe passage when going through their neighborhood.


    Cindy was quite surprised at the numbers of survivors. It had been a long time since she saw this many human beings. As for Mindy, she recognized both the leader and the old man. Both were quite well known among survivors in the early years of the apocalypse, especially the former.


    The leader of the refugees was a young man that was known to have a sharp eye for things. He was still well and alive in her original timeline and led a trade colony north of the city thatter integrated into another faction. If it weren¡¯t for Leo this time around, she and her mother would have joined the colony when they arrived north.


    Yet, a familiar figure amongst the migrants had them pause both Cindy and Mindy¡¯s thoughts. It was Mindy¡¯s father, Cindy¡¯s husband. The man had a woman clung onto his arm. Her figure was ripe and was even better than Cindy before she had awakened.


    Mindy took a nce at her mother, the look on Cindy¡¯s face was perplexed.


    ¡°Mindy, lets head back. Seems like it is going to rain again.¡±


    The obedient daughter nodded without asking anything. Both remained silent until they arrived home and continued on with the rest of the day.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    At the end of the day, Sharon thought of a genius idea to end her ongoing heat. She used her ability to lower her body temperature and even froze her honey pot. This normally would warrant sickness and frostbite to the person; but Sharon felt perfectly fine, in fact she felt even better in the coldness.


    Big brain.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    In the lobby of a certain dormitory, two men were arguing surrounded by a bunch of rowdy men.


    ¡°How many more can you provide by the end of the week? My organization needs an answer, Mr. Varos,¡± A man dressed in white was tapping his finger on the table.


    ¡°Oh my. You certainly are not like your colleague, my friend. Mr. Freeman would have had more tact.¡±


    A small grin was hidden on the dwarf¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t even need to guess to know that the two men who had led the negotiations with him were rivals. The expression on the face of the man in white made it obvious when he mentioned Mr. Freeman.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the livestock in the area had run quite dry. Without the motivation, it bes harder for us to venture further¡­ ¡°


    ¡°I get it. We will provide you with the livestock, in exchange you will lower the price to two rubies.¡±


    The dwarf¡¯s eye glinted at the proposal; but before he said anything, a bodyguard lowered his head and whispered into the ear of the man in white. The dwarf then watched in silence.


    ¡°Oho, Mr. Varos. Seems like we can have another joyful cooperation today. A rat had infiltrated the dormitory and killed one of your men. Right now, he is running away with two girls.¡±


    At the same moment, one of the thugs shouted, ¡°Boss! We found Rock¡¯s dead body upstairs!¡±


    The dwarf¡¯s pupil contracted. How did they know what happened in the dormitory before they did?


    Mr. Varos stared at the bodyguard. He was holding a mirror that showed a boy and two girls escaping through the streets in the rain. Is that his ability? That meant they had been spying on the whole ce ever since they got here. Fortunately, their god was not in the vicinity of the dormitory.


    ¡°Apologies, Mr. Varos. This is just for safe measures. We won¡¯t spy on you again. I am sure you don¡¯t want to pass up on the valuable livestock. I will let you borrow Licht, but I need to take my leave now.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Leo brought the two youngdies out of the dormitory and was on the run. He had already sent Zomi a transmission through their connection to meet up at the campus theater. He thought everything went sessfully as no one was chasing them, but sounds of vehicles approaching soon extinguished their hope of an unscathed escape.


    ¡°How? No one followed us, how did they know we went this way under the rain?¡± He questioned himself, while the two girls were clueless on what to do.


    He ordered the two girls to hide somewhere nearby while he stayed to draw the enemy¡¯s attention.


    The vehicles finally caught up. Without stopping, the men inside the sedan fired their guns from the window at him. Leo got off the streets and escaped into the nearby park, forcing the thugs to chase on foot. In aplex terrain, normal men were no match against Leo. Even the few awakened men fell short when they closed in on him.


    While Leo picked off a few thugs using the covers of the trees, he sensed an attack iing to his left. He was able to react in time and set up his guard; but somehow, the attack went past his defense.


    A punchnded on Leo¡¯s abdomen and sent him a few meters flying until he was stopped by a tree. The tree snapped in half and hended on his feet, but he was bewildered by what just happened.


    ¡°Leo!¡± Sarah shouted at a distance. The sister and the giantess had arrived after hearing themotion nearby.


    That kind of damage was only a scratch to Leo. Recovering his poise, he then saw the figure that attacked him; it was a short man with a heavy beard caressing his fist.


    ¡°Dang kid, you are tough. Is that a simr ability from one of my men you killed?¡± His punch was able to break through the stone skin ability, but the dwarf felt he punched multipleyers of thick steel te.


    ¡°Well¡­ technically I didn¡¯t kill him, I merely assisted,¡± Leo still had some sarcasm inside him.


    Without uttering another word, the dwarfunched forward tond another attack. This time, Leo clearly spotted the difference between what he saw and what he felt using other senses. Having learned his lesson this time around and dodged the strike instead of blocking it.


    ¡°I see¡­ ¡°


    He thought he had it figured out. He looked at the direction of the dwarf, but charged at a slightly shifted direction. It was where the real dwarf was standing.


    Before Leo could reach the dwarf, an explosive st came from beneath. Remnants of the explosive shelly on the ground; it was a grenade, but Leo couldn¡¯t see or sense it. The dwarf had already read his moves and set up a trap with the help of a certain man¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Too young, too simple, kid. Ahaha.¡±


    However, the dwarf soon stoppedughing when he saw the boy¡¯s body under the tattered clothes. Behind the smoke, Leo was still standing tall and burnt wounds were regenerating at an incredible speed.


    Cold sweat started to drop from the dwarf¡¯s body; he realized he was fighting a monster.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    On the other side, Sarah and Zomi were stopped by a man wearing sunsses along with several thugs attempting to surround the two. The two were walking around in circles until Zomi was able to sense the presence of this man. He was the bodyguard of the man in white suit, Licht.


    ¡°Marvelous, this makes three high quality feeds in total,¡± the bodyguard licked his lips.


    He had to leave Mr. Varos alone to deal with that boy. The aura of the two were certainly overwhelming; but with these many armed thugs around, along with his ability, Licht was confident ofing out on top.


    Sarah only has one question in her mind. The sky is cloudy and dark, why is this guy wearing sunsses? He doesn¡¯t seem to be blind. Does he think he looks cool like that? Oh, the second question doesn¡¯t matter.


    Jokes aside, Sarah had already by now had a grasp of this man¡¯s ability. It was able to toy with their vision, but vision only. She ordered Zomi to deal with the mobs with guns first since the big girl was totally fine with eating the bullets. While she nned to face the queer looking man by herself.


    Licht fired a shot and the bulletnded on Sarah¡¯s arm. Unable to see where the bullets woulde from, Sarah quickly maneuvered back to a corner and behind a cover to set up a defensive stance.


    ¡°Smart girl, this will limit the direction where I can attack. But I think you are underestimating me.¡± Licht had to quickly deal with Sarah. He had already started to hear the sounds of screams from the thugs.


    He dropped his pistol and took out a de. With a wide disturbing smirk on his face, Licht prepared to attack Sarah from the side.


    She was still looking in the wrong direction. Licht widened his grin and was poised to strike. Yet, the moment he stepped in a puddle of water on the ground, his hair spiked up and his body convulsed.


    Blue veins of electricity were running through the surface of Sarah¡¯s figure. And a twitching body copsed on the water.


    ¡°Rain water is a good conductor of electricity, did you even pass your science ss in middle school? Oh wait, you didn¡¯t even know I had an ability. You simply assumed I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t have enough information to guess the specifics of the enemy¡¯s ability, but she didn¡¯t have to. If it wasn¡¯t for dealing with this guy, she would have been at her little brother¡¯s side by now. She ended a fight by busting the man¡¯s skull, making sure the corpse was dead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Once Licht¡¯s ability was gone, the fight between Leo and Mr. Varos and his gang turned into a battle of attrition.


    Leo was surrounded on all sides, but none of the thugs, including the awakened ones, were able to remain unscathed upon contact with Leo¡¯s strikes. But for every man Leo took down, he had to tank several bullets with his body while guarding against ambushes from the dwarf.


    Blood from both the enemies and Leo¡¯s own drenched his body. The terrifying speed of Leo¡¯s regeneration was horrifying to all those who witnessed. Mr. Varos was already cursing out his bad luck.


    ¡°Kid! How about a truce for now? We will let you go, but don¡¯t evere back here.¡±


    ¡°Fuck no! Midget.¡± The boy was on the borderline of insanity. The bloodlust from the killing had blurred his consciousness and he was in trance.


    The arrival of Sarah and Zomi changed the bnce heavily in favor of the trio. Varos wanted to surrender, but was knocked unconscious by Leo who couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Zomi mercilessly cleaned up the rest of the crew and sat on a small pile of corpses she made for herself. The corpsesid beneath Zomi¡¯s buttock¡¯s would have the honor and pleasure to be served as her dinner.


    The battle was finally over. Sarah watched her little brother stand in the rain in solitude.


    ¡°Leo?¡± She called out to him but there was no response.


    When she approached Leo, he smiled at his sister and fainted on top of her soft bosom. Sarah was slightly startled; she hastily checked his injuries and all the wounds had already started to clot up by his blood.


    She then gently patted her little brother¡¯s head and hugged his body deeper into her bounty.


    ¡°Lily! Wait¡­ ¡°


    It was the voice of Shirley.


    With a razor in her hand, Lily marched towards the unconscious dwarf lying on the ground. Her skin was pale and her drenched hair covered portions of her face, Lily looked like a vengeful spiriting out of a second rated horror movie.


    Sarah recognized the two girls; they must have been the reason why Leo couldn¡¯t escape the pursuit. The fact they were here meant that Leo must have helped them, and hence the current situation. She curiously watched what Lily was going to do.


    The dwarf was the one that upied the dormitory and had his men treat every woman like sex ves. One could say he was the second most responsible culprit for Lily¡¯s misfortune. They shattered her pride, her self-esteem and physically assaulted her.


    Lily murdered the unconscious man in cold blood, almost like torture from the number of cuts and stabs. She let the blood spray on her body, as if it was giving her joy and power.


    ¡°He must have done some horrible stuff for you to hate him this much,¡± Sarah was amazed, this was a side of her she never expected to see from a selfish daughter from a rich family.


    However, this didn¡¯t change the fact that she didn¡¯t have any positive opinion about her. Seeing Leo was in this state because of her, Sarah continued with a taunt.


    ¡°They must have raped you silly due to that pretty face you are so proud of.¡±


    Lily shifted her gaze towards Sarah. Then raised up the razor and two lines of blood appeared on her face.


    Sarah widened her eyes and let out a gasp. This time Lily really had surprised her.


    ¡°Their god has something that can awaken humans. Give me that, and I will give your little brother my allegiance,¡± Lily spoke with a resolute voice while blood dripping from her face.


    Sarah kind of wanted to remind Lily, with such lewd curves on her voluptuous body, any man would still **** her with a paper bag on her head. But seeing Lily being so serious, Sarah didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood and break the girl¡¯s enthusiasm.


    With a slight smirk on her face, Sarah looked down on their so-called god and pointed at the corpses beneath Zomi¡¯s rear.


    ¡°Their god produced a bunch of weaklings, what use would you have if you were like them? I will give you something better, and you will be my little brother¡¯s bitch. You owe him this much¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Shirley, unfortunately due to her weak presence, was left to the side without a hint of existence. She was looking at Sarah with puppy eyes the whole time, but her ¡°Onee-sama¡± would not notice her.


    Notice me senpai!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    With the night approaching and her little brother unconscious, Sarah made the call to stay at a nearby residential house for the night. After informing Catherine of their stay, Sarah solemnly carried Leo to the bed while Lily and Shirley each found their own room to dry themselves. Zomi, however, did not follow the group to feast on her dinner.


    Sarah had not forgotten their original goal foring to the campus was to help Zomi hunt her prey. She certainly did not expect to meet this much trouble. Even though the trio handled the gang with rtive ease, a lot could have gone wrong and ended horribly if they looked down on their enemies.


    Sarah tended to the bullet wound on her arm, which had mostly healed by now. This was her first time taking a bullet with her body, it hurt a lot. She can¡¯t imagine how many bullets Leo had taken before he copsed, she would probably have fainted from pain alone.


    ¡°How many should I feed?¡± Sarah examined the bag of crimson jellies and thought to herself.


    The fight today depleted a lot of their energy. After taking a crimson jelly herself, she picked up the jellies using her lips and fed the remaining to Leo with her mouth, leaving a string of saliva between their tongues after each contact. Sarah didn¡¯t know how many she should feed; but considering it was Leo, probably the more the better.


    The constant wet exchange between their mouths turned Sarah on a little; she took the opportunity to give her little brother a hot kiss each time she fed him. Feeding by the mouth was definitely unnecessary, she simply wanted to have some fun.


    Eventually, a tearing sound from the fabric of Leo¡¯s undies could be heard; the dormant dragon had awakened from its slumber, radiating with energy and manly musk. This was an indication that she had fed enough, it was time to feed herself.


    Sarah licked her lips. Even after all the injuries Leo had to regenerate through, after some food and her little brother was back on the menu and energetic as ever. She ordered herself the usual and started to savor the tip; it didn¡¯t take long before the monster ended up deep inside her throat, passing the esophagus and poking into her chest. Unfortunately, little Leo had grown too thick that Sarah couldn¡¯t quite take it to the base anymore.


    The considerate big sister did not forget that her little brother might be thirsty after dinner and smeared Leo¡¯s face with her love nectar, which some flowed into his mouth. The exchange was equivalent as she was injected with a full liter of thick ooze into her belly.


    After Sarah cleaned up the mighty rod and gracefully wiped her mouth, she gave her little Leo a kiss and got off the bed. Sarah had not had a proper conversation with the two girls yet, she wanted to have some things taken care of while Leo was asleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two knocks were sounded from the door. There was no response. But after a few seconds, another two knocks at the door followed.


    ¡± ¡­Come in¡± The voice was coarse.


    Sarah walked into a bedroom with a container in her hand. On the bed, there was a girl hugging her knees. The cuts on her face were still dropping with blood. Lily appeared to be deep in thought before Sarah¡¯s visit, she looked inattentively at her visitor, waiting for the first word to be spoken.


    The bottle container that was in Sarah¡¯s hand was thrown on the bed.


    ¡°Eat up, this is the thing I promised. It is beyond your imagination.¡±


    There was a white substance in the container; it was still hot and had a deep, sweet aroma when Lily held it in her hands.


    Lily gave Sarah a deep look before gulping down the thick ooze in one setting. The initial impact of the explosive sensation was indeed beyond her imagination. She felt the heat in her stomach quickly spread through her whole body. The cuts on her face began to heal and all the fatigue she umted over the past several weeks almost recovered in an instant.


    ¡®Is this what it feels like to awaken?¡¯ Lily thought to herself before her mind was sunk deep in ecstasy.


    Soon, the burning sensation reached herher region. Clear liquid uncontrobly squirted from her once defiled flower as she tried to hold back her erotic moans. Lily felt her whole body had been raped again by an invisible force, only this time it felt much more pleasant and enticing. She gave up holding her moans and submitted her body to pleasure.


    After the initial burst, spontaneous heat spikes triggered the girl into soft orgasms. None of the men at the dormitory managed to make her climax, but this thing she ate forced her to reach orgasm multiple times within a few minutes.


    ¡°Oya Oya, it seems like it has gotten stronger,¡± a yful smile appeared on Sarah¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡­ did you feed me?¡± Lily asked while catching her breath. She had tears in her eyes and a half-broken expression.


    ¡°After you calmed down,e to my room if you want more. There is a price to pay for you to awaken, if you can¡¯t stand it now, you won¡¯t be able to hold yourself together on what ising.¡±


    Lily certainly felt strengthing to her body; through the heat and pleasure, she clearly felt the white substance was changing every part of her for the good. She resolved herself once again and waited for her pleasure to subside.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Lily stood before the room where Leo and Sarah resided in her lingerie. Her body was reacting heavily to a certain presence inside the room, drawing her to get closer to the source. She had a hunch something behind the door would forever change her life.


    Finally, the girl harnessed the courage to open the door, what greeted her was Leo¡¯s towering behemoth being serviced by a pair ofparatively small delicate feet. Sarah had her tender feet caressing the mighty tower while she sat on her little brother¡¯s face. The size disparity between her foot and the girthy rod was astonishing.


    The scenery was not what Lily had expected. Knowing it was Sarah, she anticipated some kind of humiliation due to their past, but certainly not sex with her little brother, at least not this soon.


    The size of this monster made it seemed like all the men at the dormitory had raped her with half of a chopstick. It was beyond just big; the scale was simply inhuman. Recovering from her shock, Lily understood her intention, Sarah didn¡¯t mean it figuratively when she said about being Leo¡¯s bitch.


    Lily wanted power to have more control over her own fate. She thought it was mockingly ironic that she was willing to use her body to prevent her body from being used again. But her defiled body was the only thing she could offer and she hadn¡¯t nned to offer it immediately.


    However, the deed was offered by her own will, partly as a token of gratitude to Leo for saving her and partly for helping her exact her revenge. It was the reason why she chose Leo as the target of her allegiance.


    Lily¡¯s body instinctively moved forward, attracted by its dominating presence. The thick manly musk of Leo¡¯s manhood sent her sensory neurons into disarray as she copsed on her knees and drenched the floor with a massive round of orgasm. Her heart was throbbing at the sight of Leo¡¯s majestic tower.


    Sarah smirkingly grinned as she bent the towering rod with her foot, aiming the tip at her. The orifice was dripping with pre-cum. From the smell and the viscous texture of the thick ooze, Lily finally understood everything.


    ¡°Lick it,¡± the queen demanded.


    Lily never imagined what she ingested earlier was semen, it was way too thick and voluminous from what she had seen from any man that visited her room at the dormitory. But what surprised her more was the fact Leo¡¯s thick ooze was able to empower her strength.


    ¡®Guess the ridiculous thickness and volume matched the ridiculous size of that pair of testicles,¡¯ Lily thought. At her angle, she could perfectly see the twin orbs were painfully heavy and sunk deep onto the surface of the mattress.


    Lily was unable to stand. Without strength on her legs temporarily due to the constant orgasm, she crawled on the ground to meet her lips at the great tower and seeped off the pre-cum from the bulbous mushroom head. Her soft tender tongue gently swept over the surface of the behemoth to scoop off the remains, leaving strings and traces of her saliva while her mind was mesmerized by its greatness.


    Sarah was amused by the sight of the once egotistical and prideful woman, who always obnoxiously spoke with a condescending attitude, was now licking Leo¡¯s massive manhood like a dog that starved for affection from its master.


    ¡°Put it in your mouth.¡±


    Lily gave Sarah a look but obediently followed her order. Stretching her mouth to the brim, the tip was nowpletely inside the girl. Lily attempted to let it slide further in; but despite her best effort, she could only take the mighty leviathan couple inches deeper into her throat.


    Sarah let go of her foot, the towering rod sprung back upwards, lifting Lily¡¯s head and her upper body along to a greater angle. The girl¡¯s strength was too feeblepared to the veiny manhood and she could only let the monster inside her mouth dictate her posture.


    Lily continued to warm the manhood in her mouth. Sarah got up and walked on the bed to her.


    Suddenly, Sarah pressed her right foot on the back of Lily¡¯s head, pressing Lily against the mighty rod and forcibly thrust it further into her throat. Now, a respectable length of the throbbing beast found itself deep inside the warmth of a tender girl, dislocating her jaws, stretching her throat and discing a few bones along the way. Lily was still a normal human and didn¡¯t have the body constitution of women in Leo¡¯s family.


    Lily almost lost consciousness; she wasn¡¯t able to breathe and her insides were being torn apart, but drops of pre-cum from the orifice of the monster inside her was giving her life support, keeping her hung by the thread. Yet, the showering sprinkles of clear fluiding out of her rear that drenched the floor behind told a different experience.


    Sarah lightened the pressure on her foot to let Lily¡¯s head back up, but mercilessly pushed her down again to let the towering rod thrust as deeply as possible. The rhythm continued; Lily lost herself within the scent of Leo¡¯s manhood.


    Finally, Lily was rewarded with a thick burningva torrent through her stomach and innards. The same ecstasy enveloped her to an even greater height as more strength wasing back to her body. But the deed wasn¡¯t done, Sarah mercilessly stepped down on her head once again and pushed the thickening rod even deeper inside her. Leo wasn¡¯t even done with his climax.


    Lily had to take the brunt of Leo¡¯s 2nd serving before Sarahpletely let go of her foot. Thick ooze was dripping out of Lily¡¯s nostril and the sides of her mouth due to the overwhelming pressure. Sarah enjoyed the silly look on Lily¡¯s face.


    After pulling out the monster, she immediately copsed on Leo¡¯s crotch, basking herself within the bastion of Leo¡¯s oozing hormone. Sarah let the girl rest, Lily¡¯s body was convulsing heavily, and with each pulse, clear liquids would continue to burst out from her rear.


    Sarah stared out the window; the rain had ended and the dark clouds had dispersed, revealing a full moon that shone upon all who were guilty of living. Moonlight reflected on Sarah¡¯s figure, polished her skin with jade like luster and outlined the erotic curvature of her well-endowed body.


    Lily could only gaze at her rival in defeat. Sarah was indeed superior, she outmatched her in every way.


    ¡°You have feelings for Leo, don¡¯t you?¡± Sarah suddenly spoke out. But before Lily could respond, the sister continued, ¡°It was why you specifically mentioned him when you asked to trade yourself for power. I thought I found that strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to think with my knee to know what a bunch of thugs would do to a girl like you. Could it be because my little brother saved you from hell so you fell in love with him? You are surprisingly pure.¡±


    ¡°Is this where the humiliation begins?¡± Lily hadn¡¯t forgotten about Sarah¡¯s mischievousness.


    ¡°No, I am happy Leo got himself a new toy.¡±


    ¡± ¡­My body is tainted.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what happened to your usual confidence? But no matter, sit your butt here and let¡¯s see something interesting,¡± Sarah patted on Leo¡¯s muscle toned abs.


    Strength had returned to Lily¡¯s body and she climbed up to Leo¡¯s body. She sat on the abdomen and then understood what Sarah meant by something interesting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how deep this monster will be when it is inside you.¡±


    Sarah pushed Lily¡¯s body forward and the towering thick rod protruded between Lily¡¯s thighs was pressing against her stomach. It was above her navel and just directly below her bosom.


    She pointed her finger above Lily¡¯s crotch, covered by the girth of a certain manhood.


    ¡°Did they reach here?¡±


    Lily understood what that meant and nodded her head.


    ¡°How about here?¡± Sarah¡¯s finger slid upward by a couple inches.


    Lily shook her head.


    ¡°Seems like they didn¡¯t even get close to the entrance. You see, you are still a virgin to me if you didn¡¯t even have your womb get destroyed by this monster. If you put this thing in, I bet what all the thugs did to you would have felt like forey. I think you can already tell my little Leo will be heading straight into your deepest part.¡±


    Even though her breasts blocked the view of the oversized member beneath her chest, Lily could still feel its heat and its overwhelming size. But instead of feeling intimidated, her body was feeling excited; it felt totally different from seeing the repulsive puny meat slicks of the men in the dormitory.


    Lily turned her body; she already couldn¡¯t control herself and started to rub her dripping flower against the great wood. As expected of a girl of high status, she is quite talented, Sarah thought.


    Finally, Lily inserted the tip, and within a couple inches into her body, Leo¡¯s great tower was already knocking on the entrance of her inner sanctuary. She looked beneath her bulge at the unbelievable length left outside, but the rod had already reached the territory uncharted by others.


    With the monster at the doorstep, Lily truly felt she was still a virgin. The girth alone had stretched away all the residual memories of others that intruded her sacred garden. She felt her body was being cleansed as all her cells resonated with the great beast inside her.


    Seeing her in such a state of ecstasy, Sarah respectfully left the room to the two. The door was closed with Lily impaled on Leo¡¯s towering rod. Lily won¡¯t need any more help on submitting herself to Leo¡¯s raging manhood.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Sarah visited Shirley¡¯s room; she didn¡¯tpletely forget about her cute little follower in school. Opening the unlocked door, a girl with a petite body was hugging a pillow as she stared at the moonlight outside of the window.


    Seeing Sarah¡¯s sudden entrance, the girl flustered, quickly got up from bed, but only to realize she was in her lingerie. Shirley frantically held to her non-existent bounty and embarrassingly looked at Sarah with a flushed face.


    ¡°Shirley! you are cute as ever,¡± Sarah walked up close and gave the petite girl a hug. Given the height difference, Shirley did not miss the opportunity to sink her head deeper into the generous valley of Sarah¡¯s bosom and greedily inhaled the sweet fragrance of her ¡°Onee-Sama¡¯s¡± scent.


    ¡°Sarah! I missed you. I missed you so much,¡± tears stained the fabrics on Sarah¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Good girl, calm down. I am d to see you alive,¡± Sarah gently stroked Shirley¡¯s hair, like a benevolent mother soothing her child.


    ¡°I also brought something for you,¡± Sarah handed over a simr container to Shirley, one must ask where she always kept all these containers on her.


    However, the sister did not intend for Shirley to serve Leo. Shirley¡¯s fragile and petite body might really break in a literal sense if she let a monster of that size inside her.


    Without a doubt, Shirley obediently consumed whatever Sarah handed over and erotic moments of the frail girl followed. Sarah helped the girl to ¡°cum¡± down from the effect of Leo¡¯s thick ooze and Shirley was relieved and slept with a smile on her face. By the time the deed was over, at least an hour must have passed by.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Returning to Leo¡¯s room, Lilyid unconsciously on top of Leo with the raging behemoth still stuck in her body. Thick white substances were still oozing out from their intersection. Judging from the swell on Lily¡¯s stomach, she probably squeezed off more than she can chew.


    ¡°Good grief, she is still greedy like before.¡±


    Pulling the plug off Lily¡¯s flower, the thick ooze overflowed the bed. Sarah left hery wasted in the puddle of thick ooze as she carried her little brother to a clean bed in another room. It was the sister¡¯s turn to make a mess of herself.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Leo woke up to the pressure of a pair of soft pillows pressing against his chest and the tingling tickle of air breathed in his ear. When he opened his eyes, he saw his sister was lying on top of him, still asleep with a demeanor of bliss and a line of drool running from the corner of her mouth.


    Confused on what to do, Leo instinctively tried to get out of Sarah¡¯s embrace. However, as his body moved, the sister let out an erotic moan and breathed heavily on his face. He was subconsciously so ustomed to the warmth surrounding his manhood, he did not realize his monster was still stuck deep within the sister¡¯s womb. The size of his behemoth guaranteed his every movement would stir a sensitive spot.


    The sister finally woke up; she rubbed her eyes and looked at Leo¡¯s face beneath her.


    ¡°Sarah¡­ ?¡± Leo questioned.


    It took a moment before she realized the situation she was in and her face quickly turned red. However, she did not fret, instead she immediately gave Leo a deep hot kiss before he could say anything else.


    Sarah also fainted from riding little Leo yesterday night and didn¡¯t wake up before her brother did. Rather than trying to salvage the situation, after the French kiss, she stared into Leo¡¯s eyes and whispered.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­ and don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Errrm¡­ ?¡± Leo was dumbfounded and could only blink his eyes at Sarah.


    Right¡­ Leo was only a twelve-year-old innocent boy (NOT), he was genuinely confused when the sister used such a vulgar word.


    ¡°Just move your hips like when we were in the showers.¡±


    Leo understood and began to thrust; he felt the movements were familiar to him, as if he had done this before; even the tightness and warmth surrounding his manhood felt familiar, it was a nice feeling.


    However, he couldn¡¯t believe the face his sister was making when he simply moved his body. The broken expression and tears in her eye almost made him question if she was his sister; it was a side of Sarah the little brother had never seen. In fear of breaking his sister, Leo¡¯s movements slowly got gentler.


    In Sarah¡¯s perspective, every time he moved his hips, electric surges would rush to the brain and send her into bliss. Due to Leo¡¯s inhuman strength, every thrust packs a powerful punch. He had a rxed nk expression, yet she couldn¡¯t even keepposure on her face. It somehow felt different when Leo was the one moving. She could only hope she would remain sane after this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    It was morning and a sunny day. The long awaited sunlight once again illuminated thend and brightened the mood of many. Numerous survivors around the city would take this rare opportunity once in the past several weeks for a pleasant looting trip.


    Lily and Shirley woke up to the loud erotic moansing from Leo¡¯s room. The two met in the living room and were forced to enjoy the chorus. Sarah could no longer hold back her voice when her little brother was the one in charge.


    ¡°Waaah¡­ could they be doing¡­ that?¡± Shirley¡¯s face was bright red, those were simr sounds she heard in the dormitory, except they were all in painful tones instead of this.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily nkly nodded.


    Shirley had a hopeless face as if she just found out her goddess, her role model and her beacon of light was engaging in such a sphemous act. Lily expressionlessly watched the short girl zone out into space and murmur gibberish repetitively like a broken machine.


    The two waited until the moaning sound stopped, and after a long session in the shower, Sarah walked out of the room all dressed up. The tender luster on her skin showed that she had been well nourished and hydrated.


    Two containers were in her hands, the contents inside seemed steamy and hot. She threw the containers towards the two girls.


    ¡°Here, breakfast. Eat it quick before Leoes out.¡±


    Lily stared at Sarah¡¯s bottom.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry, they are all freshly produced, straight from the source.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Shirley was confused.


    Lily nodded and gulped down the content in one go, Shirley followed suit, which she choked on. Then, it was time for Sarah to enjoy their moans. Shirley did not dare to question the origin of the content; it was giving her power and she wholeheartedly trusted Sarah.


    ¡°We should head to the dormitory first.¡±


    Coming out of the shower, Leo saw everyone was in ce and spoke out, went straight to the point and attempted to ignore the previous awkwardness they might have from the moans that came out of his room.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s clean up the rest; there should be only small flies left.¡± Sarah asserted.


    ¡°There are a lot of big sisters trapped inside, if they could be saved.¡± Shirley added.


    Sarah¡¯s eyes lit up for a brief second, but no one caught that.


    With the n agreed upon, the four marched on to the dormitory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The group faced absolutely no resistance when they marched through the front gate to the dormitory lobby. Instead, they met a bunch of women gathered at the first floor having a meeting. The women were all lightly dressed, revealing their ripe figures; but bruises were marked all over their abused bodies. Only women who were top grade were kept alive to service the gang, the rest had been made into offerings to their god.


    Leo wasn¡¯t sure where to look. He was ustomed to seeing Sarah and Catherine exposing their skin but that was because they were family. He still would get embarrassed from seeing other women revealing so much of their bodies.


    After all they had gone through, these women wouldn¡¯t flinch just because they were seen by a young boy; rather, many of them thought he was cute. However, they were cautious of strangers and only lowered their guard when they saw Lily and Shirley.


    ¡°Lily, Shirley. Who are they and do you know what happened to the gang?¡± A woman with a motherly figure spoke out. She had a kind and gentle expression on her face with her droopy eyes, which made her a popr target for abuse like Lily.


    ¡°They are the one that saved me and Shirley, they killed Mr. Varos and his men that chased after us. What happened to the rest of the men here?¡± Lily was surprised that none of the thugs were here.


    Lily¡¯s words caused an intensemotion among the women. They were all swept by the shock of the news; some fervently celebrated amongst their friends and some even cried out loud. The stress from the physical abuse and psychological trauma were all let out at this moment.


    Rather than simply believing Lily¡¯s words, they had already anticipated as much. It was just that the fear from the gang had suppressed them from believing such a thing was true. Hearing the news from Lily only helped confirm the case and wiped their final doubt.


    ¡°Mr. Varos took out several men to chase after you and Shirley. Only several men returned a few hourster. The men had us all locked up upstairs and held a meeting among themselves. The next thing we know they all hurriedly left the ce overnight. Thank you for freeing us,¡± wiping her tears, the woman with droopy eyes responded.


    ¡°Thank you so much, we are free atst!¡±


    ¡°Did you really kill those guys? Some of them were superhumans.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! How did you kill them?¡±


    Several questions were thrown out by other women. They all had hatred in their eyes when mentioning the thugs. If any of them had keen senses, they should be able to tell the immense pressureing from the siblings were tiers above Mr. Varos and the rest of his gang, that by itself would have answered the questions. As normal humans, they could only notice the strong charisma from the siblings. Especially Leo, several women¡¯s hearts raced or felt their bodies throbbing when they saw him. They wondered why.


    Victims ravaged by the cruelty of this world may have their minds weakened, and are more easily drawn to the sources of power that allures them. Such was the nature of the world now.


    Leo noticed several heated gazes from the group of women and felt a bit ufortable. Small drops of cold sweat appeared on his head.


    ¡®What is wrong with these women? They look like they want to eat me alive.¡¯ Leo thought.


    He wasn¡¯t so shy to show the awkwardness on his face, but made an excuse to escape the lobby by volunteering to scout the area.


    Sarah noticed this and smiled. She gave a long whisper into Lily¡¯s ear and left. Lily had a look of amazement on her face as she watched Sarah walk out of the dormitory. Shirley wanted to go after Sarah but was told to stay. Finally, Lily turned her nce back to the group.


    ¡°The answers are not important now. Do you girls have a n moving forward?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°¡­,¡± silence ensued in the crowd.


    Lily sighed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Close behind the theater building was the campus garden. If the siblings were to head back inside the theater, they would see that the withered gore nest and the corpse of the host were gone, reced by an infestation of thick tree vines.


    The siblings met up with Zomi at the garden entrance. At this distance, the trio could see the soaring great wood looming over the green house. The power level they sensed from the tree gave the trio confidence that they could take it on together. There was nothing left impeding them from the final battle.


    They even prepared Molotovs on the way to the garden. A tree must be weak against fire, right? Leo also switched his weapon from a fire axe to a wood cutting double bit axe, something easily attainable in Walmart in this day and age. It should deal 50% extra damage against tree-like enemies, hopefully that¡¯s the case. Not that the siblings would know what to do against a living tree monster, they trust that Zomi will handle that front.


    It was rare to see Zomi this excited; Leo can feel the adrenaline through the link between them. Leo held the giantess¡¯s hand and their gaze met each other¡¯s eyes. Zomi¡¯s quickly reverted back to normal.


    As they walked past the vine filled front yard, Leo suddenly spoke out, ¡°Why do I hear boss music?¡±


    ¡°Must be your imagination, you yed too many games,¡± Sarah shook her head and replied.


    Finally, the trio had arrived at the interior of the garden. The expansive garden was only upied by a great tree nesting at the center. By now, it had more swollen orb spots growing out of its trunk, glowing with ominous color and light.


    The path behind them was sealed off by vines and roots, the tree began to tremble and the building started to shake; it had been waiting for the trio as well. Normal humans or even average awakened beings no longer satisfied the tree¡¯s appetite. Beguiled by its hunger, the mutated tree let them unimpeded into its deepest part of the garden to trap its prey inside.


    Sarah lit up a Molotov and aimed straight at its trunk. The fire spread on the tree and an inhuman scream sounded from its body. Under the mes, a disturbing humanoid face began to form out of the tree trunk. Soon, tree saps began oozing out from the trunk and extinguished the me. However, the burn mark on the body was still clearly visible.


    ¡°Watch out from the ground! Dodge!¡± Leo shouted.


    Several roots surged from the earth and attempted to strike the trio with their spear heads. With ample time to react, Sarah and Leo easily dodged the roots, but Zomi grabbed the root with her two hands and pulled the rest of the length out from the earth.


    At the joint of the tree root, a swelling orb was glowing with faint light, simr to the ones on the tree trunk. Leo was the first to react and chopped the orb in half, sshing out the green unknown liquid from the wound.


    The tree once again cried in pain. One of its trade-offs to gain mobility with its roots and vines was that it would also inherit the biological features that came along with motor movement. Weaknesses such as being more vulnerable to shing damage and the ability to enjoy pain were also part of the deal.


    Understanding the tentacles needed to be dealt with first, the trio began to move closer to take down the appendage one by one. Even with the numerical superiority of the tentacles, a tree is a tree, its movements with the roots and vines were a lot slower than the agile trio. Furthermore, getting pierced by one of these things was only at the same level as getting shot once or twice, Leo could attest to this.


    However, the trio quickly noticed for every wound on their body, their stamina was slowly being drained away by the tentacles. Hence, the trio hastened to clear them out.


    At a certain moment, Zomi noticed an opening charged directly towards the tree. Her eyes were glowing with red gleams and a faint sadistic smile appeared on her face. The tree instinctively felt horrified and re-directed all of its tentacles towards Zomi.


    It was toote. Zomi skillfully dodged all the strikes even with herrge stature and the rest of the tentacles were stopped by the siblings. The tree tried to entangle her legs at the base of its roots but that didn¡¯t stop her from reaching the trunk. With an intimidating aura and bloodlust, the giantess ttened the palm and fingers of her hand into a spear and thrust it deeply into the forehead of the grotesque face on the tree.


    Thick veins appeared along the length of Zomi¡¯s arm, powerful throbbing appeared throughout the giantess¡¯ body. Her already gigantic breast expanded, stretched and ripped open her tight T-shirt, then returned back to the normal size. The big girl was absorbing nutrients from the tree, taking back what it had stolen from the trio with extra added interest and tax.


    The great tree panicked, another loud scream ensued. The whole building began to tremble violently as more and more roots were upheaved from the earth. However, as it pulled out all of its roots from the earth, the ground copsed to an enormous underground corridor from beneath.


    As they fell into the copsing ground, Sarah and Leo held on to each other and Zomi let go of her hand to dodge the retaliation from behind. Soon, theynded onto a vast man-made underground expanse that was the campus subway station.


    The tree had its tentacles rooted so deep into the earth; it destroyed the structural integrity of the station below and caused the copse. However, within Leo and Sarah¡¯s mind, they would call this Tofu-engineering as people would have called it on the news. Seemed like some budget disappeared into thin air when they built the subway station.


    The tree was no longer attached to earth and revealed its vastwork of roots from its base. Ity diagonally on the ground as if it had fallen from grace.


    Sarah quickly lit up the few Molotovs left on them and tossed them at the base of the roots. The scream from the tree almost sounded like someone had its rear burnt from fire. While the tree monster was distracted, Zomi approached the tree trunk once again and pierced her hand into its face. The tree lost control of its tentacles in panic and attacked everything at random.


    ¡°We will guard Zomi¡¯s rear, let her do her thing,¡± Leo said as hemunicated with the giantess internally.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several tentacles still pierced through Zomi¡¯s back, but before they could effectively drain any energy, they would be quickly dismantled by the siblings. As time passed, the resistance slowly got weaker, eventually all of the glowing spots on the tree¡¯s trunk faded and roots were left unanimated lifelessly.


    Leo watched the tree monster die in this pitiful way, he was expecting the second phase of the fight to be a lot tougher. Guess the real world was a lot more forgiving than DarkSouls even in an apocalypse.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The tree had withered from its roots, but it was far from being fully dested. The giantess¡¯s body was brimming with energy and her aura thickened. As the veins in Zomi¡¯s arm settled down, she retracted her hand; the giantess had absorbed enough from the tree to move on to the next phase of her action.


    Zomi turned her lustful gaze at Leo; it was the first time the big girl ever showed emotion this vividly and maturely. The giantess looked like she was in heat; her flushed red cheeksbined with her innocent baby face was both angelic and seductive at the same time.


    ¡°Zomi? What are you¡­¡±


    Myriad of signal messages from Zomi using the link was bombarding Leo¡¯s brain. They all roughly tranted to of bing her mate, her partner, intense mating and evolution. The signals from Zomi to make love were so transparent and aggressive in Leo¡¯s mind, the boy flustered and his heart throbbed ordingly. He had already epted Zomi¡¯s proposal. After all, the link between Zomi and Leo was nted at the very beginning because Zomi recognized Leo as her mate and master.


    The giantess walked forward to the boy with clear fluid flowing out from her bottom and dripped to the ground. Leo felt her figure became more attractive with every step and felt he was close to losing control of himself.


    They both deeply looked at each other in the eyes. The big girl bent her waist and covered Leo¡¯s mouth with her own. It was a kiss, but Zomi did not understand such concept. She was simply feeding the boy some milk. Leo felt warm and sweet liquid began to flow into his mouth, it was the nutrient Zomi absorbed from the tree.


    Heat started to build up within the boy, especially at theher region. Leo¡¯s mind became hazy and he began to let his primal instinct take control. Finally, a colossal member broke out of his pants and stood at its full glory. The behemoth was muchrger, veiny and menacing than his normal erected state; it looked massively disproportionate with Leo¡¯s body figure. Leo was still somewhat conscious, but there was no self-control left in him.


    Zomi licked her lips at the sight of the colossus. She swiftly turned around, clung herself onto a wall to lift up her hip, spread her rear cheeks and fully offered the two sacred openings to her master. A convenient and well-ced rock happened to be in front of Leo and served as an elevated pedestal for him to insert his monster in its rightful ce.


    With herrge figure and inhumane body constitution, no ordinary men would be capable of making her feel anything. It¡¯s easy to imagine a normal human¡¯s thing would literally feel like a small pinky to Zomi due to her stature. However, her master¡¯s current size was the pr opposite of that; it will be the only tool that can satisfy Zomi in every way.


    Leo¡¯s beast mode was fully activated; he pounced on the giantess and ruthlessly inserted his gargantuan rod into Zomi¡¯s rear hole, stretching the depth with his girth. With every thrust, the debris and the ground cracked under their force.


    Zomiid her massive bounty bare on the wall, pressing the concrete with the momentum of Leo¡¯s thrust, which deformed concrete wall into two cracks with the shape of her globe. The savagery level of intercourse here would baffle any human.


    The sister sat at the sideline and joyfully enjoyed the scene, watching Leo conducting intercourse with other women had be part of her hobby. The wreckage created by the violent intercourse between Leo and Zomi was amusing to see. They were crushing rocks and bending steels left and right. It seemed like that her little brother had a liking for the rear hole, the sister will take note of that.


    A few orgasms did not put a dent into their stamina. Being unable to blow out the pent-up loads quickly enough, Leo held onto Zomi¡¯s thigh and lifted up the giantess from behind. The two looked strangelyical in this position as the giantess was muchrger in staturepared to the boy.


    Leo dug deeper into Zomi¡¯s rear and vented out endless amount of thick premium protein shake; however, Zomi¡¯s stomach barely bulged as she was fully absorbing it all into her body.


    Finally, the giantess reached her maximum capacity. She turned around within Leo¡¯s grasp and pushed the boy down to the ground with the rod inside of her. Zomi hastily gave Leo another deep kiss and more unknown fluid flowed into the boy¡¯s mouth.


    Upon the kiss, the boy heard faint words from Zomi in his hazy mind, then he fell unconscious again upon ingesting the unknown fluid. The giantess took this moment to separate herself from the boy and approached Sarah with her usual nk innocent face.


    ¡°Zomi? What did you do to Leo?¡± Sarah asked suspiciously.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zomi stood before the sister and also bent down to give Sarah the same fluid through a kiss. The sister felt vigor returned to her body and her strength re-vitalized; it did not have any other adverse effect. Atst, Zomi whispered into Sarah¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Soft angelic voice was heard.


    The sister¡¯s expression widened; it was the first time she heard Zomi spoken any words. For some reason, tears began to form in her eyes. Sarah hugged the giantess and buried her head in those massive pair of marshmallows; she had a feeling that she won¡¯t be able to feel those bounties again for a while.


    Zomi walked herself back to the tree. She found a spot underneath the trunk and pierced her hand into the tree again. Tree vines were re-animated and formed up to encase Zomi in a sphere. The next thing Sarah knew, Zomi was in a transparent membrane cocoon attached to the tree much like what the siblings saw from a gore nest.


    The giantess finally met all of her requirements for the next tier of evolution; she will be hibernating until her transformation isplete. Sarah could only hope to see Zomi awaken again soon.


    However, just as Sarah was giving her emotional farewell to Zomi, a figure stood up from behind and startled the sister.


    Leo¡¯s raging boner had not died down; it still retained the same empowered size from earlier. Judging from the heavy breathing and the bloodshot eyes, Sarah could see the boy was still in his frenzied state. Leo was staring straight at his sister¡¯s body.


    ¡°WAIT! ZOMI! YOU SET ME UP!¡±


    There was no way the sister was taking that oversized monstrosity into her body; not humanely possible regardless how sturdy her enhanced body was. That thing was thicker than her legs and for the first time, the sister felt frightened at the sight of her little brother¡¯s behemoth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Back at the dormitory, several bottle containers were ced on a table. These were spoils of war from the heated intercourse of yesterday¡¯s night with Leo. Sarah already developed the habit of storing strategic resource every night with the boy whenever she had a chance.


    The group of women fiercely stared at the containers. The intensity of the atmosphere was breathtaking and the odor alone was overtaking their minds. Every single female in the lobby could feel it; the potent power of what lied within these containers. Their bodies were calling out to them and craving to consume what¡¯s inside.


    ¡°This is all we have for now, who wants to be the first?¡± Lily held back the urge to take them all for herself and brought the containers back to the dormitory.


    Lily had already exined to the women here the origin of these boiling thick ooze and what they can do to their bodies. They all shown an unbelievable look when they heard these potions were single handedly produced from the boy they met earlier. The amount here was probably more fertile than the whole gangbine. Some of the women were already having strange fantasies about the boy.


    Shirley hugged her knee at a corner with an expression devoid of hope when she learned what Sarah had been feeding her. Confused and lost, she repeatedly murmured ¡°I have been vited¡± with lifeless tone. Shirley was questioning her life at this point; she escaped **** and humiliation from the thugs but was fed semen by the dearest friend she trusted.


    ¡°I will go first.¡± A woman in her early thirties stood up. She was one of the women that instinctively attracted by the boy. The siblings didn¡¯t spot her from the group of women before, but she was Leo¡¯s homeroom teacher in his current grade and one of Sarah teachers in middle school.


    The woman took a container and sniffed it at her nose, the strong built-up smell temporary paralyzed her olfactory system. It was difficult for her to believe that young man was Leo, he used to be a small and docile boy in her ss; but he produced all this.


    She took a dip with her tongue, entranced by its taste then quickly chugged down the whole bottle. The ecstasy that followed overridden all her cruel memories when she had to service the thugs. Tears began to flow from her eyes as she gave a spectacle of her intense climax in front of everyone in the lobby.


    The spectators were all holding their mouths in astonishment on what the semen was doing to the woman. Lily was amazed once again even though she experienced it first-hand justst night, but kept a calm demeanor.


    ¡°So¡­ who is next?¡±


    ¡°I will¡± This time was a tall and slender college girl. She had a sharp and determined look. This woman was the student council president of the college and her reputation still proceeded her even now among the girls in the dormitory.


    Five women were awakened that day at the dormitory, and soon more will follow.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    On the way back home.


    ¡°Errr¡­my body feels sore and sluggish, and why is my hair exploded into an afro?¡±


    Sarah looked at her brother apologetically. She had to use her power to calm him down, which was super effective and it could be useful again in the future.


    ¡°And this giant hole in my pants, I can¡¯t go home like this¡±


    ¡°You can, everyone in the house has already seen it¡± Sarah whispered to herself.


    ¡°What?¡± Leo thought he heard something


    ¡°¡­Nothing. Zomi fed you some stuff and you went unconscious. A lot of stuff happened after that.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like I heard that before?¡±


    ¡°Because you did¡± The sister finally let out a mischievous grin. ¡°Let¡¯s get you some cloths before we head home¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Upon the sibling¡¯s return, the family went on with their business as usual, with the exception of Sharon. The aunt could no longer hold back her heat and openly begged her nephew to quench her thirst during the day.


    Under the encouragement of Sarah and the defeated look of Catherine, Leo went inside his aunt¡¯s room alone andid siege to every fortress from the rear garden to the high oracle. Thest virginity of Sharon was taken when Leo identally inserted the wrong entrance due to him being too nervous.


    When the mother and the sister entered the aftermath of Leo¡¯s rampage, the woman obviously fainted; she had her gaping rear and flower still stretched a fistful. Leo¡¯s towering rod was no longer erged like before, but it didn¡¯t quite return to normal. The behemoth still can have a mild second erection if Leo gets too excited. It will take sometimes for Sharon before her gaping holes can shrink back to normal.


    During the same day, the sister barged into Leo¡¯s shower in her high school swim suit; it somehow had more appeal than when she was naked. She offered to scrub his back but ended up scrubbing his dormant dragon instead.


    While pressing her breast on Leo¡¯s back, the sister whispered into Leo¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Be confident with yourself, Leo. You have the tool to dominate any women. Look what you did to aunty, the way she looked at you now. I am looking at you the same way.¡±


    Leo thought Sarah was doing this to bring them closer together; but in reality, the naughty sister had a grander n in mind for her little brother. The showering session went on normally as one would expect, the little brother fed Sarah dinner and clogged the toilet with his enriched cheese.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Several days had passed since then, the family¡¯s routine had slightly shifted. Now every morning when Leo opened his eyes, he would see Sarah and Sharon sleeping besides him, hugging his arm with their soft bounties. Sometimes Leo woke up to the feeling of his rod being serviced by the tongues of those two naughty women. He even saw multiple mark of kisses on his twin orbs.


    The boy treated this as if it was normal, but he was deeply perplexed in his mind. Sarah had be more aggressive in demanding all kinds of y with her little brother. Even before considering the immoral behaviors of their deeds, Leo simply didn¡¯t really know what to do with his rtionships with the sister. He would be even more perplexed if he knew his mother had been partaking in the milking every night. The boy could only put on a fa?ade of imperturbation and numb himself within the immoral pleasure.


    The aunt was not part of his worries because she was simply too perverted and carefree. She would go out to her strolls almost every day ande backte at night. The only times Leo saw her in the house was when she begged for sex, which rendered her immobilized for the day, or in the morning ying with his manhood. Every time Leo saw the women in heat, it always seemed that she was having the st of her life riding on top of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The young mother had finally agreed to her daughter on venturing further outside of the neighborhood. It was about time they needed to scavenge for new supplies. Talking to Sharon and the local survivors, they had convinced her that the areas had been safe. Sharon volunteered to tag along their little trip to the shopping district, she had gotten slightly bored babysitting the local scavengers.


    The two women and a little girl first headed towards the survivor base, where they entered argemercial building.


    ¡°Yo, red head. You are a bit of early today, and seemed like you broughtpany.¡± A ripped old man greeted Sharon from behind the counter with his usual loud voice. ¡°Hoho! And this little girl, aren¡¯t you a brave oneing out here. Have some candy.¡±


    Mindy politely refused the sweets as she continued to inspect the surrounding. They were in a former restaurant; groups of survivors were hanging out at their respective table discussing their ns for the day and waiting for volunteers to join their group. She can sense several awakened humans amongst them, including the old man. The second ck mist saw an explosive rise of naturally awakened humans.


    At the back was a bulletin board, mainly for trading necessities and issuing quest to hunt down certain mutated zombie or beast for their drops. The rewards were clearlybeled, but were also up to bargain. The ce was definitely not an adventure guild hall and Mindy definitely didn¡¯t transmigrate to another world.


    ¡°Morning old man. We are heading north today, any groups we can tag along?


    Unlike the others in her family, Sharon was more social and wasn¡¯t afraid of joining other survivors for her casual stroll. Sarah and Catherine liked to avoid others to minimizeplications; Sharon was the opposite, she lovedplication. This can keep her entertained in an age of no Wi-Fi.


    ¡°To Queen¡¯s crossing? The horde passing by that ce was confirmed to have left almost a week ago, now all theds are rushing north. A new colony also migrated there. Though I did hear rumors of a new type of monster that looked like eldritch horrors straight out from the books, but the group I talked to said they easily dealt with it.¡±


    Mindy looked back at her mother; Cindy¡¯s demeanor was calm. The little girl knew that the one chased them that day was definitely a patriarch of those monsters; it was rare and unlucky of them to encounter it. The pack that had gotten into this world should be left without a leader now, which made them even less of a threat.


    ¡°Now¡­ Considering the little girl and her mother, I think Violet¡¯s team would be best for you girls.¡± The old man scratched his beard then pointed upwards. ¡°They are still upstairs, catch them before they leave.¡±


    ¡°Ah, her. We will be in good hands then. Thanks, old man.¡±


    Sharon confidently walked past the tables under the lustful gaze of men, Cindy and Mindy quickly followed her. The aunt was wearing tight jeans and naturally walked in such way that made her curve even more appealing, but none dared to make a move to flirt. The woman was hot as the scorching sun, but she can make people freeze like the Siberian winter. Sharon was pretty well known at this point.


    Mindy was very familiar with these kinds of gaze. Her mother was preyed upon by men with the same looks and she had also experienced it when she was grown up. She can feel the piercing stares on her bottom as she walked up the stairs. Not all men were unruly, but there bound to be a few in every group.


    At the corner of the 2nd floor was a round table upied by mostly women. Some had average looks and some were beauties even by their standard. Two young men were amongst them, seemed like they were cuddling with their respective partner.


    ¡°Hey Violet, heard you are heading to the shopping district, we will be in your care today¡± Sharon walked straight to the group.


    ¡°Sharon, you are always wee onboard. And this is most impressive, you brought two more awakened with you, especially a little girl this young.¡± A purple haired women spoke in aposed and steady manner. She sat at the center and had a novel in her hand; not many survivors had the leisure to read books.


    ¡°Hiya Sharon, you are looking hot today as usual.¡± Another red head weed Sharon with energetic glee. She had her legs lifted and rested her feet on the table. The tanned girl with ebony skin was wearing hot pants, which revealed the full view of her skull crushing thighs and slender long legs. A man was caught staring at her thighs by his partner and was pinched at the waist.


    The only downside of her figure was the chest. Or maybe it was a positive feature, who knows? The non-existent bosom was as t as the airfield runway, even Mindy had arger bloom than the girl.


    ¡°Hello Jean, you are looking t today as usual.¡±


    That nailed right where it hurt the most. The tanned girl looked at Sharon and Cindy, the two pairs of giant useless lumps of fat bounced as they walked; she felt dejected. Then she saw the sprout on the little girl, she began to question her existence in this world.


    Violet and Jean were the only two awakened in this female dominated the group, but the rest of the women were all well-equipped. Two was a decent number by all standards. There was an unconventional rule of having at least one awakened in a scavenging group to deal with any mutated threats; otherwise, the areas a group can go would be severely limited as more mutated zombies and beasts roamed the city.


    Sharon ignored the heartbroken Jean and sat in front of Violet to discuss their actions for the day. She introduced Cindy and Mindy; everyone was happy to have two more awakened in the group.


    In the midst of conversation, the tanned girl recovered her spirit almost immediately and sat next to Mindy.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Cutie. Yes you.¡± Jean softly whispered to the little girl with a friendly smile. ¡°How old are you.¡±


    ¡°Nine and a half, I think¡±


    ¡°What? Incredible¡­what did your mommy feed you for you to get so big¡­here?¡± Jean pointed to her chest.


    Mindy paused for a moment, then mischievously smiled and replied back to the tanned girl.


    ¡°I am not sure, but Mommy started feeding me some heavy cheese yogurt then I began to grow.¡± Mindy looked at Jean¡¯s sparkling eyes. ¡°Maybe I can bring you some next time? They taste really good!¡±


    Jean immediately held on to Mindy¡¯s hand with her own.


    ¡°You are now my non-blood rted sister!¡±


    Cindy listened to their conversation with a sigh; she wasn¡¯t sure if she should interfere in that exchange. The young mother will have to remind Mindy to tell Jean that she should only eat the yogurt when she is alone.


    ¡°Okdies, it is time for us to head out. The destination will be Queen¡¯s crossing shopping zone. Today¡¯s priority will be daily consumables such as tissues, yes that kind of tissue, and of course food and water.¡± Violet stood up and announced the objectives. Then, she looked at the two men mingling with their girl. ¡°Are you boys tagging along?¡±


    ¡°Yes madam!¡± Two voices sounded simultaneously.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t try to show off and let your guard down likest time. I am sure thedies here won¡¯t be impressed.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Sarah had left the house in the morning to visit the girls in the dormitory. She carried several heavy buckets with her. Having heard the story of the college campus from the siblings, Catherine felt sympathy for the women there; but was still left speechless by what Sarah nned to do. The mother gave her daughter the silent agreement once again. In the end, what Sarah was doing will be beneficial to the family, especially Leo.


    The house was left with only Catherine and Leo. Being the helpful son he was, Leo tasked himself with the chores usually done by mother. It had been a while since he did any chores around the house. After carefully mopping the floor without breaking the pole due to his inhuman strength, the boy moved on to dry theundry at the balcony.


    The first piece ofundry was a red pantie with flowery stripe patterns, this was same pantie he helped taken off from Sharon the other day. He remembered it waspletely soaked in sweet smelling fluid when he slid down this piece of cloth along the slender legs.


    The next piece was his mother¡¯s bra; he putted his head in one of the cups and itpletely covered his face. Leo definitely recalled Catherine¡¯s cup size was smaller since hest didundry. Then there was the sister¡¯s stocking. Sarah liked to wear this pair of white stocking while massaging his monster with her feet.


    Leo promised he definitely didn¡¯t volunteer to do chores for any impure intentions. He was sure his fellow cultured kind would believe in him. It was only until recently, did he begin to understand the teachings of the cult *cough excuse me* club from school.


    When the boy finished hanging theundries, he saw mother sat at the sofa rubbing her shoulder.


    Catherine had the time to do some physical exercise training since Leo was handling all the chores. However, due to the heavy burdens in front of her chest, her shoulder still would feel sore from the weights bouncing up and down when she makes a wide movement. The mother saw the boy returned and glittered in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh Leo, perfect timing. Thanks for doing the chores, if you are not tired, could you give your mommy a message?¡± Catherine¡¯s body was still red from the training, droplets of sweats dripped down from her neck.


    ¡°Of course, mom¡± Leo instinctively replied.


    Catherineid down on the sofa; it was big enough to be a bed. She rested her head on her hands and herrge marshmallows overflowed from her sides as she pressed them down on the sofa. Leo was the in-house massage master even before the apocalypse. The boy would often treat his mother¡¯s shoulder pain for allowance on games.


    Leo finallyid his hands on his mother. Did that sound wrong? Must be your imagination.


    Catherine could feel her son¡¯s strong and firm hands pressing all the right spots. She unconsciously let out an erotic moan and closed her eyes. The mother was genuinely just enjoying the massage from her son. Now that Leo got stronger, the massage was even better than before.


    However, the mother did not know that her son had evolved into a massive walking testosterone. Being overfed by Zomi thest time, Leo never had a chance to fully release his pent-up energy; it was simply suppressed within him.


    His body was spraying dense male hormone in all directions and his twin orbs had grown a couple kilograms heavier. It will be sometime until his body could fully digest the energy and return to normal. But by that time, his normal state might once again transcend itself from the norm.


    If a normal female was in this kind of close proximity with Leo, she might convulse in orgasm unt and dehydration simply for being exposed for too long. Leo won¡¯t have to do anything and he would have an eager sex toy underneath his monster begging to service him.


    Catherine may be an awakened, a high tier onepared to the average, but she was starting to feel the swell at her bottom as she rubbed her thighs. A deep urge within her was telling the mother to abandon all her morals and thest string of shame she clung onto.


    ¡°Leo, mommy feel a little bit hot, can you help take off my top?¡± Catherine can¡¯t believe what she was saying.


    ¡°Yeah mom, your whole body is reddish, shouldn¡¯t you take a cold shower instead?¡± Without faltering by the unexpected request, Leo managed to steer the direction.


    ¡°After this massage, then we can go together. Like we used to a few years ago.¡± The mother¡¯s left brain was screaming at her right brain for what she had said. Something was affecting her. But in all consideration, Catherine was holding up pretty well. If it had been Sarah or Sharon, they would have been working as cum dumpsters already for certain someone.


    Thest time Leo was in Sharon¡¯s room, his aunt taught him to not reject a woman in heat and be more assertive. Since Catherine was literally in heat from the temperature of her body, the boy followed his mother¡¯s demand.


    His hand touched her breast as he removed the sweaty shirt.


    ¡°Unwrap the cloth as well, it has been so tight.¡± Catherine said.


    Catherine had cloth wrapped around her chest, unable to find a sport bra that fit her size, this was the only option. The pair of two marshmallows was finally release as more useless fat softly overflowed from the sides.


    ¡°My pants as well¡± The mother continued her demand.


    Leo looked over to the rear, the ample buttock formed a beautiful curve as Catherineid t on the sofa; but something gave him a little shock. The yoga pants was drench at the center and clear fluids were flowing along the sofa to the floor. The mother had been climaxing silently in front of her son and there was already a small pond on the sofa.


    The boy continued to give mother the massage; his hands traveled along her back and eventually to the ample buttock that kept twitching and angled upwards, as if it was telling Leo to catch a hint already. Leo massaged the rear, kneading into different shapes and even spread the cheeks, revealing the two pink spots underneath.


    At this moment, something within Catherine snapped. She turned her body around and raise her legs up in a cross, then pushed down Leo¡¯s neck from behind and pressed his face into her moist flower. Strong perfume like fragrance covered Leo¡¯s nose as he thoroughly felt the texture of the tender pink spots with his face. Arge orgasm from the mother ensued as the flood of honey showered Leo and the sofa.


    At the end of climax, Catherine returned to her senses. She flustered and quickly let go of Leo.


    ¡°Leo! I am so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that, I just¡­just¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s mind was off in her own world, that was a y her husband would do for her when they were younger and she instinctively did it to Leo.


    ¡°I am fine mom. And wow, yours taste sweeter than Auntie¡¯s.¡± Leo had a mouthful of the hot and sweet nectar as he licked his lips.


    ¡°Waaiiit!? Wuuut!? Sharon had my son tasted her thing? I am going to have a little chat with her today.¡± Catherine was kind of upset in her mind, even though she just did the same thing to Leo.


    Catherine let out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower now, and cool down your thing.¡±


    Leo scratched his head with a wryly smile; though he no longer felt embarrassed when he showed off his asset to the family. It quickly became a norm to him.


    Cold water rinsed the two naked bodies in the shower. Leo was taken by surprised when Catherine dragged him into the shower with her and took off his cloths. Little did he know, the mother was the first one to get ustomed seeing his erged behemoth in the family.


    It had gotten a long way and Catherine physically felt the growth of Leo¡¯s monster since the first day as she caress the towering rod with her hands. Leo was amazed how fluent her movements were, just like Sarah¡¯s. But the boy no longer ejacted from such of light stimtion.


    With the hormone still affecting Catherine¡¯s mind, the mother gave up on something andpromised her morals. She turned around and lifted her hips, fully spreading the plump rear cheeks to reveal the smooth pink flowers.


    ¡°Put it in the hole on top.¡± Catherine blushed. Offering Leo her flower is immoral, but the rear flower is not. Right? She was just conducting a milking session to keep her boy healthy from pent up stress. The rear gap was spread open and twitching with the rhythm of her breath.


    Sharon taught the boy that an alpha should not question the woman when she offered her sanctuaries.


    Catherine did not realize what the magnitude of Leo¡¯s size would be like in the rear. It was stretching her entrance to the brim, dislocating her innards and she watched her stomach bulged closer to her chest from the reflection of mirror as Leo slid the monster in.


    The mother touched the tip of the bulge on her belly as she mixed her own nectar with the shower; she felt her inside was burning. The monster broke through all barriers inside her rear at a steady speed.


    ¡°Fu¡­Ha¡­are you¡­all the way in?¡±


    ¡°No mom, just about two third.¡± Leo still had a nonchnt face and looked inly at his mother. The boy became surprisingly calm once the intercourse started. The tightness felt good around his member, but he was already so used to such sensations.


    ¡°Put in the rest.¡±


    The bulge went past her navel and stopped right under her chest. The intense sensation dazed her brain. Catherine strength gave up on her legs; but when she thought she was able to fall, the rod inside her supported her weight and she was hung in the air by her son¡¯s behemoth. Her pink flower once again showered Leo¡¯s massive orbs with her sweet nectars.


    Leo held on to his mother¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Leo was feeling guilty seen his mother¡¯s tearing and half broken expression.


    ¡°Yee yes, you can move my body¡­however you want.¡± Trying to remain conscious from the ecstasy and bliss, the mother replied.


    Catherine finally understood why Sharon and Sarah indulged with her son the way they did; she also wanted to drown in this pleasure. The powerful throb of the rod within her rear was stimting the whole body; from head to toe, the mother felt tingling sensations of electric shocks. Even without the thick ooze, she can feel energy surging out from her stomach and empowering her body.


    Barely a minute in, the boy gushed out the voluminous thick torrent. Feeling the swell in her belly, the mother thought. ¡°I should have brought a bucket¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Sarah sat on a chair in the dormitory lobby; with an arm supporting her chin and her leg crossed, she watched the grand spectacle before her. The buckets she brought had been emptied. Numerous women were convulsing heavily on the floor and sporadically bursting out clear fluid like a fountain.


    Several women were experiencing powerful reactions and started to vigorously touch themselves, some fingered each other to help alleviate their heat. Sarah saw a pair that performed a deep passionate kiss that she can learn a thing or two from.


    ¡°Sarah~~¡± A pitiful voice called out to the sister.


    Shirley was clinging onto Sarah¡¯s leg on the floor and looked up at her onee-sama with affectionate eyes. The girl was flushed in red with liquid dripping out of her bottom; it was obvious what she was wanting from Sarah.


    Sarah looked at her two fingers. Maybe she can have some fun herself she thought.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    The group of women and two men cleared a path to Queen¡¯s crossing with ease as they carefully treaded the corpse rotten streets, having five awakened in a group was a tremendous fire power.


    Everyone, including Cindy, was impressed how Mindy faired herself inbat. The little girl probably had the sharpest and most decisive strikes within the group and looked to be experienced with her movements. The young mother was doing well also. Violet observed this and furthered her desire to have Cindy and Mindy join their group as permanent members.


    ¡°Impressive, Mindy. Where did you learn all that?¡± However, just as Violet wanted to strike up a conversation, a gunshot was heard.


    One of the men shot a zombie that tried to ambush him and his girl. He held his girlfriend tight in one arm against his chest while maintained the posture of shooting a gun with the other. The guy must have thought he looked super cool.


    ¡°For fuck sakes you are going to get us all killed one day. We got lucky thest time, what do you think would happen if we attracted a swarm?¡± Jean was extremely irritated and berated the guy.


    ¡°But we got ambushed, this one was hiding in the corner.¡± The guy retorted.


    ¡°I am so sorry, but he was trying to save me.¡± The girl defended her boyfriend.


    ¡°If you two would follow the group closer, then there shouldn¡¯t had been any issues. I hope there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Violet calmly said.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The man nodded his head and no one saw his discreet act of distaste.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    At the shopping district, the group split up to salvage supplies after making sure the perimeter was cleared. Cindy and Mindy naturally formed their own team. Violet and Jean each led a few women with them. The two pair of couples decided to form their own as always, the men always professed that they can protect their girl from any danger.


    Violet apologetically asked Sharon to help look after the two couples. She didn¡¯t like the fact the they always took their girls and separated themselves away from either herself or Jean. Preferably, the two awakened in the group, Violet and Jean would each lead a team and that¡¯s it. She understood that the men had their prides; but it was putting them in unnecessary risk even though they just cleared the area. Yet, she also didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy and persuade the two girls to leave their boyfriend.


    Sharon immediately understood her concern and let out an intrigued smile. It was time for another round of babysitting; but it might prove to be more interesting with the two couples.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Mindy was back at the department store men¡¯s restroom. The young mother was outside picking out useful supplies. The little girl mustered up her resolves and looked at the cracked mirror. ¡°I hope they are still there.¡± She murmured to herself then raised her axe to shatter the ss.


    The wall behind the mirror also copsed along the shattered ss. Covered by a thin fabric of space and time, an unstable rift was revealed. It was alternating in size and color and had an illusory image, as if it will disappear anytime.


    The rift began to stabilized under her eyes; but it was also getting smaller. Then, from the portal of the rift, a small of faint light ball flew out, quickly disappeared within the room, and an ominous ck stone emerged from the rift. The little girl did not notice the faint light ball, but had all her attention on the ck stone; it had size of a ser ball and was oozing out the ck mist that transformed the world.


    This was called the dark fusion stone in her other timeline; it basically was condensed dark energy in material form. ording to the scientists as Mindy recalled, the stone had simr properties to a star, in which fusion reactions constantly took ce within, emitting energy from itself. She didn¡¯t understand the theory behind it, but the stones were marvels of science that would have awaken Einstein from his coffin. These stones were normally found after a rift had ripped open a space in the, but typically were only the size of a pinky or smaller.


    This particr fusion stone was sorge, it managed to keep the rift opened all by itself. However, while the rift was shrinking, limps or appendages of a creature eerily popped out and slowed down the closing rift. A creature was trying to squeeze part of its body violently through the opening, ooze of unknown liquid burst from its parts due to the pressure of the shrinking portal.


    Mindy could tell the sinister looking creature must be massive behind the rift. The portal was big enough to fit more than three people going in at once. The little girl was beyond frightened and dropped onto the ground, squirming away from the creature.


    The limps alone had nightmarish appearance and were mixture of humanoid, beast and insect appendages. From the part of the creature¡¯s body, a bloody eye size of her head opened and froze the little girl under its stare. However, soon the creature fully retracted its body from the rift; it had no way of expanding the opening to cross into this world and quickly gave up.


    The grim atmosphere dissipated as the rift fully closed. The little girl realized she just wetted her pants; but couldn¡¯t care less because she was just d that she¡¯s still alive. Mindy cursed herself, it was her fault for being greedy and she might have gotten Cindy killed as well. Her gaze fell back to the dark stone she held in her hands; it was light as balloon. She felt the dark mist being absorb into her body. At least she didn¡¯t experience that nightmare for nothing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Oh Ken~~, you really know where to choose the spot. But are you sure we should be doing this now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my love, I made sure this ce was safe.¡± The man held up his girlfriend¡¯s hand.


    The couples were in a massage parlor that had a room withrgefortable bed and shower, and the drawer even had condoms. It was a hidden ce Ken found thest time they scavenged the area, at least that¡¯s what he told his girlfriend. The dude definitely wasn¡¯t a frequent visitor to the parlor prior to apocalypse and certainly didn¡¯t know about their ¡°happy ending¡±bo deals.


    ¡°Fine, since you are my hero today, I will let you have your way.¡± The girl made a teasing smirk.


    The couple quickly got on the bed andmenced their heated exchange.


    Outside of the room, a red hair woman facepalmed herself while eavesdropping the couple. The door was left wide open and she easily peeked into the room. The guy was trying to satisfy his girl with his insignificant thing.


    Sharon decided to stalk the couples since she was to see something interesting. And indeed, did she see something that amused her; but she could onlyment that the couples were in their wrong heads.


    ¡°If they die here, it is totally not my responsibility.¡± Sharon thought to herself and left the massage parlor. There was another couple to be checked on.


    However, Sharon did not realize a faint light ball had drifted its way into the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Subaru, do you love me?¡± A girl spoke with sweat voice within an abandoned store.


    ¡°Of course, I do! My answer will be the same no matter how many times you asked.¡± The high school boy said with bolstering confidence.


    ¡°Really?¡± The girl¡¯srge emerald eye drew closer to the boy.


    The boy flustered in red and took half a step back, but still mustered up to hisposure.


    ¡°With all my heart!¡±


    It was a love in first sight. The girlfriend named Yuno was the mysterious girl who he secretly had a crush on during all of his high school life. At the day of their summer graduation, Subaru wanted to confess to her before she left the town for another college. But to his dismay, she never showed up during thest day and never seen her since.


    However, he happened to find Yuno in a pinch and saved her during the apocalypse. This made him believe they were fated to be together and so he confessed his love. And here they were now.


    ¡°Then can you give me your heart? Only for me?¡± The girl¡¯s expression slightly changed, her demeanor became more excited and enthusiastic.


    ¡°My heart only belongs to you.¡± The boy became more excited as well, he thought he was close to gettingid. One of the three big illusions to male kind.


    Suddenly, sharp pain was felt on his chest. A red throbbing organ was held on the bloody hand of the fair maiden. She had an expression of ecstasy and licked onto the blood. Her body was transformed, two demon like wings appeared behind her back and two lovely curved horns grew on her head.


    The boy was still temporary conscious and in shock. His memories shed before him with the ending of his live. Subaru realized something. The calm demeanor when he saved her from the zombies, the smirks she made when he showed off his braveness, and all the other little details. His vision turned dark and finally copsed onto the ground.


    However, a strange thing happened. Yuno watched the corpse started to regenerate before her very eyes. Within minutes, the woundpletely healed and the boy¡¯s second heart started beating. Subaru opened his eyes once again. But while lying on the ground, his chin was lifted up by Yuno¡¯s foot. His head was angled perfectly for a view of the girl¡¯s well-endowed underside bounty.


    ¡°Incredible, what are you?¡± The girl curiously looked down.


    Subaru¡¯s mind was at disarray as well; he never knew he had such ability. His wounds had never regenerated beyond normal speed. But he will soon find out his ability only activates upon death.


    ¡°Why Yuno!? I loved you!¡± The boy tried to stand up.


    ¡°I love you too sweetheart. I can feel your love, you even prepared a second heart for me.¡± Yuno pushed the boy down with her foot before he can stand up then pierced her fingers into his chest.


    A few momentster, after Yuno¡¯s ecstasy, Subaru fully regenerated again.


    ¡°Wait! Please stop! It¡¯s too painful!¡± Two death was enough for the boy to be on the verge of insanity. However, the girl licked her blood drenched lips and stared at the broken sight of Subaru.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It had been a while since Yuno managed topletely fill her belly.


    ¡°I have be such a glutton, how undy like. It¡¯s all your fault Subaru. Take responsibility, ok?¡± The girl returned to her normal form and was sitting on a bench with her leg crossed.


    ¡°Ye ye yes madam.¡± The boy was crouched on the floor licking Yuno¡¯s shoe to clean up the dirt and bloodstain.


    Yuno had thoroughly disciplined the naughty boy to be her personal livestock. Subaru¡¯s mind waspletely broken by the repetitive death and torture. It was simple to get him to submit.


    Sharon arrived at the scene of the boy servicing Yuno¡¯s foot. She couldn¡¯t believe the boy and the girl with such innocent look were into such of y! It must be good to be young. Sigh¡­ It seemed like the world of youth must had eluded her when she failed to catch up to the modern trend. When she was only into simple intense sex, these young couples were into all kinds of exciting y.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Leo had been a little too energetic the past several days after the events at the college campus. The three women in the house had been in perpetual state of saturated arousal due to the overdose from ingesting certain brand of thick yogurt. However, the amount of stimtion the three women could bring only amounted to warm ups for the boy. His stamina was recovering faster than the gallons he pumped out. The spare rooms in the basement had be fermenting storage for Leo¡¯s heavy premium cheese. Cindy and Mindy were drowned in pleasure by the musk that bombarded their nostril every day.


    Fortunately, Sarah had a n in ce and she was getting close to ready. It was somewhere for Leo to vent out his excess stamina. On a certain morning, the sister brought her little brother to a field trip visiting Zomi at the college campus.


    Within the campus subway station, Zomi was still encapsted in a transparent cocoon. Behind the membranes, the siblings could still see the magnificent feminine proportions of Zomi¡¯s curves through the outline. Sarah dropped arge vessel on the ground and the siblings bid their goodbyes to the sleeping giantess. Momentster, tentacles from the nest creeped up from the nest and ripped apart the vessel to feast on the contents inside.


    The siblings proceeded to check out the dormitory, which they were wee by bunch of enthusiasticdies. Their eyes sparkled and shined when they finally saw the boy they anticipated had arrived. By now, all 69 women in the dormitory had been awakened thanks to Sarah¡¯s endeavor, and all of them were easily aroused by Leo¡¯s mere presence.


    Despite his growth, Leo¡¯s youthful face made him at best looked like a tall and handsome high schooler, a great target for bunch of crestfallen and dejected onee-san to tease and make fun of in order to brighten their spirit. Several onee-san got intimately close, rubbed their assets on the boy and molested his body with their naughty hands.


    Just as Leo felt slightly loss by the level of their weing, a familiar voice called out to him. It was Leo¡¯s homeroom teacher, Ms. Yuri. She had a short but perky stature. Walking up to the boy, she looked at him with affectionate eyes.


    ¡°You have grown so tall¡­¡± Shepared height with her hand, the teacher¡¯s head only reached up to Leo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Yuri sensei? you were here all along?! That means you were also¡­¡± Leo swallowed his words. The boy did felt pity for what happened to the girls in the dormitory; however, the feelings were limited due to not personally knowing any of them. Ms. Yuri was different; she was someone Leo had a lot of respect for during school.


    Ms. Yuri putted her finger on Leo¡¯s lip to stop him from finishing his sentence.


    ¡°Leo.¡± The short teacher nostalgically called out Leo¡¯s name with her soothing voice. ¡°Can I borrow your chest for a bit?¡±


    ¡°¡­sure?¡±


    Yuri pressed her small body at Leo¡¯s chest and quickly burst out in tears; she finally had someone she knew and trusted besides her. The woman had been holding back her emotions all along, and that included almost everyone here. The rest of the women respected Yuri and left them some space. Leo did what he thought was right and hugged his teacher back.


    The women here had already lost everything, most of them had their family and friends killed by the thugs. With nothing to live for, they epted Sarah¡¯s proposal and embraced Leo as their new purpose in life. The sister promised power and dignity, and their defiled body will be epted and loved.


    However, what should have been a touching scene ended with Yuri climaxing on the spot with her weeping sounds turned into moaning. Clear fluid dripped down along her thighs from within the dress skirt. The women that surrounded Leo earlier were in no better state.


    Sarah smirked as she adored her little brother for being such a beast, then she turned to Lily.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The girls are all excited. I still can¡¯t believe everyone agreed to this.¡± Even though Lily knew the irresistible charm of the substance that gave them power, she was still amazed at what Sarah nned to do.


    ¡°Well, I see this as an absolute win for everyone.¡± Sarah confidently proimed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sarah brought Leo to an empty dorm room upstairs. There was a hole on the wall and it happened to have a simr diameter to a certain metric on Leo¡¯s body.


    ¡°I am sorry Leo; we were unable to help you relieve your stress back at home. It must be painful to hold back every time.¡± The sister looked apologetically for her incapability to satisfy her little brother.


    ¡°I think I am ok, but I feel bad using everyone like that. It just feels strange when I see them making that kind of face. Especially you sis, seeing you like that makes me feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°What kind of face?¡± Sarah began to tease with a grin while poking Leo¡¯s cheek.


    The litter brother flustered red as he didn¡¯t know how to describe the ahegao expression of the women he dominated.


    ¡°Hehe, I understand. How sweet of you my little brother.¡± Sarah¡¯s mood just got even brighter. ¡°Now, do you see that hole in the wall? Do you know what to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Do I make love with the wall?¡±


    ¡°No, silly¡± The sisterughed and knocked his arm. ¡°But I guess are you somewhat correct. Just stick little Leo inside, close your eyes and feel the magic.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    On the other side of the hole. Lily kneeled on the floor and watched the enormous rod of meat protruded from the wall from below. It was still limp; the rod fell on her face and covered her vision as more of its mass slid through. She felt like a lump of iron pped her face as the weight dropped down.


    ¡°Ara ara, I am already wet.¡± A woman began to touch herself. (+1)


    ¡°Amazing¡­It smells like testosterone is dripping from the orifice.¡± Another girl said. (+1)


    ¡°Is he really human? How many of those dwarven D added together is that? It¡¯s not even hard.¡± (+1)


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I think this thing alone can do much better than the whole gang.¡± (+1)


    ¡°Oh please, you sluts,paring his majesty to those tiny manhood is an insult.¡± (+1)


    Basking under the glory of the behemoth, Lily began to service the length with her tongue first. Then she lifted the rod to Shirley, who sat idling besides her.


    Shirley trembled at the sight, but the smell and hormone was too attractive to her body. Her small tongue made contact with the tip even though her brain was screaming no.


    Another short woman to left also joined the worship with her mouth, the length of the rod easily allowed multiple girls to enjoy its heat at the same time.


    As Ms. Yuri licked off the manhood, she can¡¯t help but to think back to the image of the cute little boy that was once her student andpared it to the massive gargantuan b that was now in front of her. The disparity was mind blowing.


    The gargantuan finally reached its full might under the dreamy eyes of the women in the room. The wall cracked from the base of the towering rod due to the overwhelming girth that expanded the hole. A thick line of shadow was printed on Shirley¡¯s face, she almost fainted from seeing the size of the erected dragon expanding over her head.


    Grabbing the rod with two hands, Lily tried to deepthroat the monster; however, the it was simply stuck in her throat half way down the esophagus. She secretly wished for someone to push her head down with brute force like what Sarah had done to her.


    While the other two women helped service the portion left unattended outside, Lily sipped off the pre-cum inside the orifice and finally let go of the rod. She held her mouth open beneath the tip to catch the dripping thick ooze into her mouth.


    The three girls serviced the tip in rotation and filled the room with lewd slurping sounds. Yuri and Shirley were too small to swallow the monster beyond its mushroom head; yet, little Leo rewarded them all generously nheless.


    Then, it was time for them to move onto the next phase, they had been well moisturized between their thighs to feast on the grand meal.


    Yuri sensei was eager to be the first on being imprated, the monstrous rod stretched all her innards as she pushed herself against the wall. However, little Leo twitched and lifted up her small body onto the air, she panickily tried to stretch her legs but couldn¡¯t quite touch the ground with her toes.


    But it wasn¡¯t like she needed to move anyway, heat waves of power emanating from the monster soon overflowed Yuri with pleasure. Unable to take in the surge of energy into her body due to her low level of awakening, the young teacher spasmed and convulsed heavily in climax. Atst, she fainted with swelling stomach and was left hanging in the air as her arms and legs swung lifelessly above the ground.


    All the women in gasp at the incredible sight.


    Small debris and dust fell from the cracking hole; the wall was not holding up so well to the twitching of Leo¡¯s monster. Minutes had already passed and the next batch of women in rotation pulled the unconscious trio off the behemoth and indulged themselves in pleasure.


    In this round, the women were a lot bustier and taller. Led by the well-endowed student council president and a pair of busty twins, they fully covered little Leo with their triple stacked soft milkers. Due to the excellent sensations, Leo climaxed before the busty trio could react and his shotgun st drenched the women waiting in line behind the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Sarah let go of the kiss on Leo and blew her breath on Leo¡¯s ear. She then whispered.


    ¡°How do they feel?¡±


    ¡°They all feel really tight.¡± Leo thought for a moment and answered.


    ¡°As expected from bunch of virgins.¡± The sister folded her palms and smiled. ¡°Now, let¡¯s y a game. Do you know which hole little Leo is in right now? The mouth? The honey well? Or the rear garden?¡±


    ¡°All I know it is not the mouth, their teeth always grind against my thing. It makes me feel better though.¡± Leo gave his thoughts. ¡°When you go deep enough, they all feel the same sometimes.¡±


    The sister could only wryly smile at thatment.


    ¡°Well. I hope you are more rxed now.¡±


    ¡°I am, my body feels lighter. But I feel like I am just using them.¡± Leo¡¯s perplexed face expressed his concern.


    ¡°No Leo, it¡¯s more like they are using you. In exchange for power, they can give up their pride and self-esteem and willingly be your toy.¡± The sister spoke softly and gently continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cruel world and you are their best hope. If you do feel bad, just treat them better, give them the feeling that they are still alive¡­ still human. It will make them happy; I promise.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡± Leo listened attentively and asked.


    ¡°Treat them like normal girls, each with their own personality and stories.¡±


    The sister kind of forgot that Leo had little experience with women prior to the apocalypse and most of his experience now had been banging the women in the house. But then, just as when Leo was deep in thought, Sarah spotted a momentary expression change on his face.


    She quickly asked in an excited tone.


    ¡°Where did it end up now? Tell me!¡±


    The sister became quite excited in wanting to know the answer for some reason. All the mood build-up from the earlier consultation disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Uhm¡­in the rear? I just released some inside then she pulled out and putted me back in another hole.¡± Leo said.


    Banging sound were heard bashing on the wall, then Leo continued to add.


    ¡°She is quite aggressive as well. Haha.¡± The boy let out a smallugh.


    ¡°See? they are liking you very much.¡± Sarah said with confidence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    From outside the room at the hallway, thick ooze can be seen flowing out beneath the door. Numerous bodies were scattered and wasted on puddles of white jelly. Leo¡¯s monster was still standing tall and proud while all the women in the dormitory were thoroughly dominated and well fed. The steamy room was saturated with Leo¡¯s manly musk and continued to stimte the women on the floor.


    All of the women were in bliss. They felt that their soul and body were cleansed with the warmth of the strange power that spread from the monster once inside them. Leo had injected the girls with enough vitality for them to evolve beyond average awakened. It was this day, the women fullymitted to offer themselves and even their souls to their new master¡­no, their god. They no longer believe Leo was merely human, not after what he had done to all of them at once.


    Leo pulled out his monster from the wall, dragging parts and pieces of the wall along his length since it was a tight fit. The rod was still drenched in love nectars and other juices with wide array of vors mixed in his own steamy yogurt.


    Sarah brought her little brother to the shower. After Leo was cleaned, he still had one more girl to satisfy.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    At the night of the college campus, Leo sat idly in the bath thinking about life and stuff. The dormitory had a shared bath that was remodeled from an expansive swimming pool. The girls in the dormitory had prepared the hot bath by manually boiling the water, which was what they always had to do for the gang they once served. The equipment and materials they set up was the only blessing those thugs had left behind for the women.


    There were two girls hugging his legs, it was the pair of busty twins. Rinse and repeat, they would each erotically lick the towering rod a few times and then nce at the boy with seductive look.


    Underneath the water, the student council president indulged herself with servicing the twin orbs. She popped out from the water to take a deep breath and stretched her body like a mermaid.


    Her eyes met with Leo¡¯s. The pair of emerald eyes were the defining feature of her beauty.


    Behind her bewitching smiles, the student council president had an impressive aura with her sharp and ensnaring stares. Paired with her shrewdness, she always had the upper hand and dictated the course with cunning when she was forced to service the thugs. Those unruly men could barely maintain eye contact with her, which made most of the gang avoided her even when she had a top-notch figure. The president probably had the easiest time amongst the girls when the gang upied the dormitory.


    Yet, it was her keen observations, willingness to forfeit her pride and the ability to adapt on the fly that kept her intact until now. The president gave up seducing Leo, pulled the twins away from the boy and dragged them out of the bath with her because she caught Lily¡¯s emotional look.


    ¡°Girls, we are done here. Let¡¯s get out. I will y with you two tonight if you twins are still feeling tipsy.¡± The president pulled the twins by their feet as they struggled to crawl back to Leo on the ground.


    ¡°Nooooo~~ Lisa! I don¡¯t want to leave. He is such a cute boy, totally my type.¡± The older twin cried out and reached out her hand at Leo¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Boy,e visit us at night, we are in room 321. Chu!¡± The younger twin had a more mature demeanor. She shot the boy with a flying kiss as she gave up struggling under the president¡¯s mighty grasp.


    Sarah was thest to ride the boy and will be thest to regain her conscious. Otherwise, it would have been the sister instead of Lily sitting next to Leo right now.


    The student council president Lisa threw the twins into the changing room and gave Lily a thumb up with a bright smile as she closed the door. She understood the expression on Lily¡¯s face, the girl was truly in love with Leo, different than their bodily infatuation. Lily could only look back at Lisa with gratitude.


    The bathroom was now upied only by the girl and boy. Lily was finally freed to make her move on Leo.


    ¡°You were incredible this morning.¡± Lily hugged Leo¡¯s arm and drew circles on his chest. She was in a very happy mood.


    ¡°¡­¡± Leo did not respond; the boy was lost in thought and also slightly embarrassed by the aggressive service the girls gave him earlier.


    ¡°Big boy, can you make me feel good again?¡± She asked Leo in her sweet voice and tickled his nape with her breath.


    ¡°I will try my best.¡± The tingling sensation brought Leo back to reality.


    Then Leo looked at her in the eyes, observing the change from theirst meeting.


    ¡°Lily, I am d you look much livelier now. You looked so dispirited and lost when I first found you.¡± Leo was truly worried about Lily back then, she looked like she was going to break any moment. Seeing her confidence now, the boy felt no regret that he took the risk to take on the gang.


    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to try your best. Every part of me is already yours. You don¡¯t have to make me more of your bitch than I am already am.¡±


    Before Leo can collect his thoughts and respond, Lily continued in monologue.


    ¡°You probably still don¡¯t know, that same night you dominated my body and easily made me your bitch during your sleep. I felt my existence transcended. I can¡¯t imagine what happens if you try your best on me.¡±


    Lily then grabbed the boy¡¯s hand and ce it on her ample bosom.


    ¡°But that night was the reason my heart is still beating now. You didn¡¯t just save me; you also saved my soul.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you are crying.¡± Leo swept his finger to wipe off the tears on Lily¡¯s face.


    ¡°These are tears of happiness, I am just extremely delighted that you still cared about me.¡±


    Lily proceeded to mount on Leo¡¯sp and kissed his lips. Her naughty tongue was swimming inside Leo¡¯s mouth. Her flower was already drenched. She pushed the towering rod with her buttock and let the monster slipped to the entrance of her honey well, rubbing the its tip.


    Going along with the flow, the boy held tightly to her waist and the push the girl down as the behemoth stretched through the inner sanctuary. Leo tried to be gentle, but due to his immense strength, he easily broke through all stopping points in Lily¡¯s tunnel without feeling any resistance. The girl had to let go of her kiss and reverberated the bath with her loud moans.


    After the monster waspletely in, Lily took Leo¡¯s hand and let him touched the bulge on her stomach. While feeling the pulse inside her, she said.


    ¡°Can you feel it? This is your monster. It is so big, so manly¡­and its throbbing with so much power. This is where it should belong, inside my body.¡±


    Then Lily continued to self-decrepitate herself.


    ¡°Leo, I am your fuck toy, your sex ve and you should treat me as such. The purpose of my life is to pleasure you. Every inch of my body belongs to you and my womb is for you to visit anytime.¡± Suddenly, her speech became more erratic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat yourself like this Lily.¡± At this point, Leo had decent understanding what his manhood can do to any women. It made him feel guilty seeing Lily acting like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show pity towards me! Treat me like a your personal cum toilet, like a doll and use it however you will. That monster of yours is the only thing that can cleanse my body and soul. This is what will make me feel happy.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression became fierce and oddly enthusiastic. She was looking at the boy with fervent eyes like a devout worshipper and a loyal fanatic from a cult. Yet, at the same time, her flower was relentlessly pouring love nectars into the bath water. She licked the boy¡¯s finger that wiped her tears then swallowed the finger in her mouth as her body moved uncontrobly on the axis of Leo rod.


    The stimtion Lily could provide wasn¡¯t particrly impressivepared to the three women in the house, but somehow, he forfeited his load a lot earlier than normal under Lily¡¯s heated gaze. The climax brought a moment of bliss to the girl as her demeanor softened under the pleasure.


    ¡°Lily, calm down! You are acting strange.¡± Leo took out the sticky finger from Lily¡¯s mouth and spoke.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily took a moment toe back to her senses. ¡°Ah, I am sorry I got a little too excited and I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Lily rested on Leo¡¯sp with her head against his chest and the monster within her body. The girl closed her eyes to enjoy the tranquil peace and time silently passed. Listening to Leo¡¯s heartbeat, she felt she was the happiest girl in the world right at the moment.


    Momentster, chatters from the door broke the serenity and numerous women walked into the bath. Some were wrapped in towels and some were stark naked, but none ofdies minded that Leo and Lily were already inside. The women conversed amongst themselves as they bathe into water, bringing some liveliness to the quiet ce.


    Seeing so many beauties with top notch figure showing off skins in front of him at once, the boy flustered and didn¡¯t know where to put his eyes. He still hasn¡¯tpletely gotten used the naked bodies of the women in house; hence, the scenery here was a sensory over kill.


    However, just as Leo wanted to get up and leave due to the awkwardness, Lily stopped him by pressing his body back down with her own while the monster was still inside of her.


    ¡°You must not hurt their feelings, little brother. All of them had been scarred for life in this ce. Many were on the verge of suicide as I had before. If even you won¡¯t ept them, then there was no way they would ept themselves.¡± Lily whispered.


    Leo recalled to the consultation given by his sister and sat back down in silence. This time, his eyes fixed on the girls in front of him and appreciated the marvel of arts from the figures of these fairdies. The women noticed the boy¡¯s nce, yfully showed off their assets with glee in all kinds of natural ¡°idents¡± and acted as if they didn¡¯t have a clue. Lily could tell when something had caught Leo¡¯s eye by the twitching of the rod within her.


    The evening at the dormitory ended with a light dinner with all the girls. Everyone besides the boy already had a heavy meal that wouldst them for the days toe. Sarah observed the interaction of her little brother with the rest of women and couldn¡¯t hide smile on her face. By the time the siblings were at back home, Catherine and Sharon noticed something was different about Leo, but couldn¡¯t exactly point out the change.


    At the same time in the basement, the dark stone in Mindy¡¯s bag was vibrating ominously, alerted by a certain presence that came into its parameter. ck mist started to flow out from the bag, but soon became invisible to the naked eyes. Mindy felt the change in the air and looked at the direction of the fusion stone with question marks on her head.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    The next morning, everyone in the house felt the air was somehow different than usual. With just a deep breath, they can feel their senses heightened and their body energized. Mindy let out a cute yawn on her wake, the prize of her yesterday¡¯s loot was now hidden underneath the bed. She noticed the subtle change in the air and smiled at the unexpected benefit of the fusion stone.


    At the breakfast table, Catherine took a sip of the coffee and frowned her eyebrows. She took out a small container from her breast pocket, poured the white liquid substance into her coffee and thoroughly mixed the content. With another sip into her mouth, Catherine finally let out a satisfying smile.


    Everyone at the table watched the mother with strange look. The thickness of that white substance, the way it stubbornly clung onto the cap and its luster all seemed oddly familiar.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just added some condensed milk.¡± Catherine had a puzzled face.


    No one said anything. They all looked away and continued their breakfast normally, and shortly after the silence, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Oh, that must be Cindy. We nned to go out together again today to the shopping district. Anyone of you want toe?¡± Sharon said as she walked towards the door. Without waiting for anyone to reply, she opened the door and greeted the two outside.


    ¡°Hiya, pleasee in. I will be ready in a few.¡± Sharon then quickly rushed back to her room to change up.


    Cindy and Mindy stood by the door and gave their greetings while Mindy joyfully waved her hand at the sibling.


    ¡°Wee in, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Catherine escorted the two into the house. When Cindy met her eyes with Leo¡¯s, she blushed and fidgeted her thighs in secret, which was only noticed by her daughter. Seeing how her mother had fallen so low for the boy, Mindy judgmentally peeked at Leo and was able to immediately tell that he got another power up and became even more attractive. How envious, Mindy pouted.


    The two mothers started to gossip while they waited for Sharon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    In a certain abandoned apartment unit near the local survivor camp, a girl gracefully wiped off the blood from her mouth and identally let out a small burp. The sound she made was cute but she still blushed from the misdeed.


    Yuno then looked down under the table, Subaru was diligently licking her flower within her skirt. Feeling the tide wasing close, the girl mped the boy¡¯s head deeper into the skirt with her thighs as she bestowed the boy with her holy water.


    The boy coughed violently after Yuno let go of her legs; however, he was then showered with yellowish fluid that rinsed his face. Yet, despite going through all that humiliation, Subaru still kept up a crooked smile and was about to bend down again to lick her feet.


    A shoe mark inked on his face and he fell on his back.


    ¡°Aya, I dirtied my sandal because of you. You know what to do. Take responsibility, will you?¡± Yuno said and faced the bottom of her shoe at his face.


    Momentster, Yuno stood by the door and looked back. Subaru was cleaning up the mess she made on the floor with his tongue.


    ¡°I am heading to the camp. Remember to clean yourself. If you decided toe be sure to show everyone that you still love me~~¡± Yuno said with her sweet voice and left the room. ¡°¡­or else.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The young college student¡¯s name was Harlem King¡­without the L. His family was once a noble that fell from grace many generations ago. Histe father, Nnd King, gave him this name in hope of his son seeding the dream that he once pursued but failed to obtain. However, histe mother did not like the idea and added a L on the official documents behind the father¡¯s back. And hence, the L was forever stuck with him in his life.


    Time rolled back to yesterday.


    He finallyid his hands on the girl he had liked for years. If it wasn¡¯t for the apocalypse, a girl of her status and look would have never been together with a guy like him; he would still be wasting his life away at a certain massage parlor. That day was the day that will forever be remembered in his memory.


    At the massage parlor, the girlfriend looked at him disappointedly, then immediately switched her tone into words of encouragement, which made King felt even worse. King¡¯s girlfriend happened to be quite tall and he was rtively short for his age. When he finally entered the flower garden of his girl, he embarrassingly failed to take her virginity¡­in literal sense. The virgin membrane in the girlfriend¡¯s tunnel was deeper than average, and the manhood of her boyfriend fell a little bit short. One could imagine the grievance the young man felt back then.


    However, waking up this morning, King was full of confidence.


    ¡°System! Are you there? Answer me!¡± The young men yelled into thin air in his dorm and hoped what happened yesterday night was not a dream.


    [initializing program¡­system updated. Greetings, chosen sentinel, system R2 at thy service.] A feminine robotic voice appeared inside his head.


    The young men let out a sigh, then he began tough hysterically. He felt the world was beginning to revolve around him.


    After the traumatizing event at the massage parlor, a beam of light ball struck his head. He became dizzy the whole time until he arrived home and was finally introduced to ¡°The System¡± that had chosen him as its host. As an avid web novel reader, he easily epted reality and the fatigue in his head putted him into sleepst night.


    ¡°System! Show me the body enhancement menu.¡± The young men excitedlymanded.


    [Graphic user interface uploaded. The first tier of enhancements has made avable.]


    A menu that no others can see appeared in front of his eyes. The system offered array of items and upgrades that can increase the host¡¯s battle prowess. The young men¡¯s eyes skimmed through the super gene optimization fluid, ancient body strengthening techniques, G-virus body mutation and other basic enhancements. Finally, a selection caught his eye.


    ¡°Male reproductive system enhancement.¡± The young men muttered, then he looked at the price. ¡°Sixty-nine soul fragments¡­System! Where do I obtain soul fragments??¡±


    [R2 responding to host. Soul fragments are the energies dwell within any creatures, including those mindless hollows. Kill them and gather the souls plucked from their vessel. They shall be thine strength. Current soul fragments count: 100]


    But, just as the young men got excited.


    [However, chosen sentinel, R2 strongly advise against Male reproductive system enhancement. It is a worthless investment to thy ording to the system¡¯s calction.]


    An item description then popped out in front of him with the word ¡°Rmendation¡± attach to its corner.


    [ Item: Infused dark energies crystal


    ss rank: ???


    Effect: Amplify one¡¯s inner potential. Grants a chance to evolve on consumption based onpatibility.


    Cost: 100 SF (Soul Fragments) ]


    [Based on simtion, the chosen sentinel has a 90% sess rate to awaken from consuming the item.]


    The young men fell silent and stared at the menu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    At the guild house of the survivor base camp, Leo curiously looked at the women sat around the table. The boy instinctively ignored the two young men because he was absolutely, definitely, 1000% secured in his masculinity. Why look at the two guys when the two girlfriends were much more pleasant to the eye?


    ¡°Welldies, let me introduce you all to my nephew, Leo. He is a ss of his own.¡± Sharon winked while she putted her hands on the boy¡¯s shoulder and pressed her ample breast against his back.


    ¡°Hello! handsome boy~~¡± A girl whistled at the boy.


    ¡°A fine young man indeed.¡± Violet nodded her head.


    ¡°Kid! Do you have a girlfriend?!? Do you mind having me as one?!?¡± Jean¡¯s eye sparkled and immediately proposed on the spot.


    Leo wanted to y more video games at home. But the aunt wanted to show off her nephew to Violet and the rest of the gang, dragged the poor boy out of the housest minute this morning. Leo thought he could take this opportunity to grab new games from the store; hence, he went along the selfishness of his aunt.


    ¡°He is single and free for the taking. Jean, you can take him home with you tonight if you wish. But maybe you can let me borrow your collections for a few days.¡± Sharon smirked and nonchntly sold her nephew in a heartbeat.


    Leo could only look back at his aunt with eyes of a dead fish. He was never going to trust Sharon again on this kind of stuff. Though he has gotten a lot more ustomed to women after the events at the dormitory. He did not fright and greeted everyone properly under their strong heated stares. All the women had taken an interest in the boy.


    ¡°Ehmmmm¡­!¡± Jean thought very hard and serious in her head for a few seconds then looked fiercely at Sharon ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I was just joking. My sister would kill me if I did that.¡± Sharonughed.


    ¡°Ahhhh! You bastard!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to him toe home with me too. What a shame.¡± Another woman professed.


    ¡°Too bad I already have a boyfriend, but he smells delicious.¡± A certain girl licked her lips, but her boyfriend besides her made no argument against her remark.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Seeing how Leo was so popr amongst thedies in the group, King muttered in disdain and whispered to himself. ¡°I am the chosen of this ne, a man with THE system, all of you women will one day beg under my crotch.¡±


    Then the young man nced at the awakeneddies in the group, especially Sharon. She was the hottest woman he had ever seen. He can¡¯t wait to thoroughly vite that woman in front of her nephew and watch both of their reactions. And the rest of the women too, what would it look like if he enhanced his thing and put it inside them? King started to have weird fantasies in his head and his manhood erected without making a dent on his pants.


    ¡°Wait¡­ why am I having such extreme thoughts?¡± He questioned himself silently. Though the ideas surely sounded tempting.


    ¡°King, are you alright? Your smile looked a bit of scary.¡± The girlfriend interrupted his thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I am fine. In fact, I never felt better.¡± The young men smiled.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The pleasant sunny weather onlysted a few days at New Londo, dark clouds can once again be seen distance away from the mountain ranges above the sky. Judging from past experience, it would be wise to anticipate for another long period of heavy rain fall. Many survivors cursed at the forecast and unwillingly got theirzy butt up for another round of scavenging before the rain to stock up on provision. They didn¡¯t want to be caught unprepared by the ceaseless rain from the previous downpour.


    Violet¡¯s group was extremely well known at the base camp. After all, it was the only group that consisted mostly women, and all of thedies were good looking ones at that. The group¡¯s information was easily passed around at the guild house as they were the main topic in many of the gossips.


    This time, they were followed by multiple groups behind their back. With so many awakened in Violet¡¯s group, they can afford to choose a faster route to the district and clear out any dangers on the roads like yesterday. However, others have caught wind of that and treaded after Violet¡¯s group for an easymute.


    Violet definitely had a mood for the situation. She judged that with so many groups tailing behind them, the shopping district would be crowded andpetition will be high. The decisive woman made the call for n B and led the group at the direction of the eastern district. The district to the east was not as close as Queen¡¯s crossing. Seeing the obvious intention, the group was no longer being followed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Hmm¡­ could youdies stop holding my arms so tightly? I can¡¯t move like this.¡± The boy expressed his concern.


    Leo was being held on two sides by Jean and Yuno, each of the girls were pressing their asset on the boy¡¯s arm. He felt his left arm was buried into deep valley of marshmallows while his right arm was grinding against a t wash board. The boy was worried about his movement being hindered in case of emergency; he definitely was not contemting on the disparity of texture between his left and right arm.


    ¡°Yeah Yuno! Stop holding his arm hostage in those giant useless fat. Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend? Ah, he is still here watching you. This is totally not ok.¡±


    Leo was surprised and nced at the girl on his left, he didn¡¯t know she already had a boyfriend.


    ¡°Kukuku~~ Leo is just such a tasty looking boy that I couldn¡¯t help myself. I am just ying around and I am sure my boyfriend would understand. Right? Subaru.¡±


    Yuno looked back at her boyfriend and he frantically nodded his head. However, deep within Subaru¡¯s eye, Leo somehow felt deep envy, anger¡­. and fear? It was then, the boy struggled his arm and got himself out from the warmth of Yuno¡¯s valley.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think you should be staying this close to me when your boyfriend is here. He looks a little bit of upset, don¡¯t you think?¡± Leo gave his thought.


    ¡°Fine. What a considerate man you are. Keep it up.¡± The girl smirked and walked back to Subaru, which the boyfriend became frightened for a moment when Yuno got close.


    ¡°And you too¡­¡± Leo turned to Jean.


    However, another girl showed up to Leo¡¯s left arm and took Yuno¡¯s ce. The boy was once again feeling the womanly warmth of the marshmallows.


    At the back of the group, Cindy looked at the two women holding Leo¡¯s arm with envy. She would have probably done the same if she was alone with the boy. But with so many eyes around, she couldn¡¯t quite throw away her shame and cling onto the boy.


    Mindy nced at her mother and shook her head.


    ¡°Mommy, you got to be more aggressive.¡± The daughter thought silently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    At the front of the group, King was diligently clearing out the zombies. Every creature he killed granted him a piece of soul fragment and he was oddly enthusiastic in fighting any enemies. Violet was surprised at how well King performed, but it seemed like she can¡¯t sense that King had awakened.


    King nced back at the women. He was expecting all the girls to have all their attentions focused on him for man handling the zombies. Yet, none of the girls even noticed the young man¡¯s valor, they were all peeking at Leo from the side. King felt that even his girlfriend too had her eyes drawn to the boy, which infuriated him and cause him to direct his resentment towards Leo.


    Leo noticed the ill contempt from King, but was confused on why that was the case.


    ¡°You are not someone¡¯s girlfriend too, are you?¡± The boy looked suspiciously to his left.


    ¡°No, of course not. Everyone knows I am single¡± The girl blinked her eyes.


    The young man with a system felt a little bit betrayed by the ne of this world. But he was not stupid enough to openly berate Leo; instead, he turned to his system.


    ¡°R2! Can you tell if a person is an awakened human?¡±


    [The R2 system does not differentiate battle prowess by such primitive terminology. The chosen sentinel may purchase the system¡¯s special meter to gauge an individual¡¯s holistic strength.]


    King checked the price of the meter; it happened to be exactly the amount he had farmed until now.


    ¡°R2, you didn¡¯t just manipte the price, right?¡± The young man asked suspiciously in his mind.


    [Of course not, R2 system has a reputation of honesty and integrity to uphold. The system does not cheat, lie or steal from its customer host. Please remember to leave a 5-star rating after your purchase.]


    The young man bit his lips and emptied out his virtual wallet, then excitedly tested the meter on himself.


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: 5 ]


    ¡°R2, what is life force?¡± King asked in his head.


    [Chosen sentinel, Life force indicates the level of the energy contained in sample¡¯s body and cell, the number usually corrtes tobat prowess. However, please keep in mind that samples with high life force do not necessarily mean highbat potential. They could be more aligned with other utilities based on their evolution.]


    Having tested himself, the young man moved on to the next sample to have a better understanding of where he stands. He nced at Violet with the meter.


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: 11 ]


    As expected of the leader, King thought. Then he moved on to a random girl that happened to be Yuno. The young man wondered what the stats of a normal human would be.


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: ??? ]


    ¡°R2! Why is there no reading?¡±


    [The meter gauges the parameter based on the rtive power of the host to the sample. Any sample that overwhelmingly exceeds or falls below the host¡¯s status cannot be conceived. Please purchase the DLC upgrade package for a full range experience and other added functions.]


    ¡°¡­¡± King was shocked by the price of the upgrade. He muttered. ¡°What a fucking scam, 1-star.¡±


    Regardless, the young man proceeded to sample another awakened human. This time it was the boy¡¯s aunt, Sharon, who seemed to be protecting her nephew from the back.


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: 31 ]


    ¡°What a monster!¡± He thought to himself. But that did not lessen his desire to dominate that woman; rather, it only added fuel to his me of ambition and made her more appealing to the young man.


    [Those with higher life force would yield greater soul fragments if killed by the host.] The system kindly added.


    Finally, King moved on to his main target and sampled Leo.


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: ??? ]


    ¡°Heh.¡± King let out a smile. He deemed that the boy was just a normal human and the thought that Leo could be an absolute beast did not cross his mind.


    ¡°Hey kid¡­! yes you! Why are you standing back and doing nothing? Subaru is protecting his girl and I am fighting on the front, be and man ande up here.¡±


    Leo was a bewiled for being suddenly targeted. Sharon told him to rx and treat it like a field trip and he didn¡¯t like to show off too much himself. But since he had been called out, the boy shrugged off the women on both sides and walked up to the front.


    ¡°Leo, you don¡¯t have to listen to him.¡± Sharon called out to her nephew, then stared piercingly at King. ¡°Hey you dimwit, he is my nephew and you have no right to yell at him.¡±


    King was taken aback from Sharon¡¯s forceful gaze; but he was convinced that woman won¡¯t do anything, so he stood firm on his position.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok aunty, just another casual stroll.¡± Leo was fine with this, a good opportunity to escape the grasp of those clingy women.


    Momentster¡­.


    All of the women, including King, were impressed how skillfully Leo took down the zombies. The sinct and precise movements inbat came natural for boy. Leo didn¡¯t introduce himself to the group as an awakened; only Violet and Jean could sense that he was, but they also kept silent. Even now, the strength he disyed were within the margin of a normal human; nheless, he attracted even more of the women¡¯s attention.


    King cursed at his own stupidity. Even if the young-looking boy was being babysit by his powerful aunty all the time, how could he be aplete greenhorn when he dared to venture out this far with the group.


    The young man was lost in thoughts. Suddenly, King felt his cloth was being pulled by a strong force and hended on his butt after a few steps backward. An abomination jumped on his original position in ambush and he was saved by the boy that pulled him back.


    ¡°Ready forbat!¡± Violet shouted. All the women were disciplined and bravely readied themselves in front of the creature¡¯s horrifying appearance.


    Sharon was the first to attack, ice traveled along the ground and froze the creature¡¯s leg. Leo took the opportunity to calmly chop off a few of its cripple limps. The unappreciative young man got up from the ground in haste andnded a killing blow; he looked at Leo with taunting look at the end.


    [100 soul fragments acquired.] King smiled at the message in his head.


    After checking up on King, the girlfriend went up to Leo and thanked him for saving her boyfriend. Her face visibly blushed when she looked at the boy, and when she got closer, she somehow felt moisture in between her thighs.


    King did not thank the boy for saving him. He was even more enraged when he saw his girlfriend¡¯s redden face but held back his grudge inside.


    The ck crystal ended up in Sharon¡¯s hand and the group soon arrived at the eastern district without any real trouble.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    The eastern district was the manufacturing and industrial hub of the city; it used to be the ce where all the entrepreneur woulde from all over the country to build and export their products on the market. In contrast to the shopping centers in the Great Mall and Queen¡¯s crossing, many of the markets here consisted of numerous small stores and stalls on the sidewalk.


    Violet was leading the group to a well-known flea market of the area. Despite being one of the more densely popted regions, the flea market had been visited by multiple scavenging groups that cleaned up a portion of mutated zombies that dwelled in this ce. Of course, only groups strong enough dared to venture this deep into the eastern district, and Violet¡¯s group was currently one of them.


    The flea market used to be Leo¡¯s favorite ce to go before the ck mist; it was the only ce besides GameStop where Leo loved going out for. The myriad of trinkets and toys on the stalls naturally gravitated a boy of his age. Leo thought he could bring back some souvenir for mother and sis; but instead, joyfully went straight inside a department store that sold video games as his first stop, skipping out the flea market entirely.


    ¡°Is it alright for him to go alone?¡± Violet asked Sharon.


    The area had been cleared, but Violet didn¡¯t n to split up this time due to the higher risk in this region. Though people could still operate individually as long they don¡¯t wander too far from the main group.


    ¡°That kid has sharper senses than I have, if he thinks it¡¯s safe here then it most likely is.¡± Sharon confidently replied.


    ¡°Uhm, I will head over there as well. My daughter also wants some stuff from the store.¡± Cindy raised her hand. Mindy was looking at her mother with puppy eyes, begging her to head inside the store as well.


    ¡°Great! Take care of Leo for me.¡± Sharon yfully gave Cindy a wink.


    ¡°Eh? Yes, of course¡± The young mother replied with visible confusion on her face.


    ¡°Since when did Leo needed to be taken care of by someone like me?¡± Cindy thought as she walked towards the store.


    ¡°Wait! Ma¡¯am.¡± King called out to Cindy and jogged forward. ¡°Please hand this over to Leo, I haven¡¯t thanked him properly for saving me, I want to give him this as my token of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ no problem.¡±


    It was a mechanical watch, quite a worn out one at that. Cindy did not think much and agreed to the request. Mindy thought the faint stench on the watch was familiar, but couldn¡¯t recalled where she had smelled it before.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Woo!! Coming out today was the right choice, this store even has the GOY edition of The Witcher 2077.¡± Leo muttered to himself in excitement.


    ¡°And this! He heh heh~~¡± Leo made a perverted smile on his face and swallowed his saliva. ¡°Thighs and booba are temporary, but DOOM¡­ is eternal.¡±


    The boy couldn¡¯t help but to recite the teaching of his video game club back in school when he saw the game DOOM eternal behind the window ss. It was a super hyped game among his ssmates, but Catherine never allowed her son to buy the game due to all the intense graphics of gore and blood.


    While Leo happily packing the treasures in his bag, Cindy called out to the boy from his back.


    ¡°Hehe Leo, no wonder you seemed so exciteding here. You like ying games, don¡¯t you?¡± Cindy let out a rare giggle seeing the boy joyfully looting video games in a world of apocalypse.


    Mindy secretly gave Leo a thumbs up. The daughter hadn¡¯t seen her motherugh like this ever since the ck mist happened. The light heartedughter created a lukewarm mood in the store.


    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Leo scrubbed the back of his head. He was slightly embarrassed caught doing this.


    ¡°Here.¡± Cindy then took out the old watch and handed it to Leo.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Leo took a closer look.


    ¡°A young man outside said it¡¯s a token of gratitude for saving him. He asked me to deliver it to you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­that is nice of him. But what am I going to do with an old watch that doesn¡¯t even tick?¡± Leo felt troubled. It would not be polite to just throw this away.


    Leo packed the watch along with his treasure and went on to help Cindy and her daughter gathering their supplies. Cindy took the opportunity to have a conversation with Leo and learned a little more about him. It was then, the young mother finally found out the boy¡¯s actual age!


    Cindy thought back to the day when Leo identally dominated her like a toy in his sleep. She can¡¯t believe that ever happened and blushed at the fact that she had done it with a kid almost two decades younger than her. If Leo was this young with a monster of that size, what would happen if he hits puberty and eventually fully grows up?


    Just as when the young mother fantasized about Leo and his behemoth, Leo¡¯s demeanor suddenly got serious and he hastily checked the surrounding.


    ¡°Be careful¡­ I think we are surrounded.¡± Leo warned the two girls and took out his weapon.


    Cindy and Mindy were no frail girls, they also readied their weapon and were on guard.


    Soon, they could hear the sound of creatures breaking into the building. The first to show its face was a mutated zombie with two heads of baby face and a dark ripped body. Leo immediately dashed forward to decapitate the zombie¡¯s heads; he recognized that he needed take them out fast before even more enemies show up. He may be able to escape from the encirclement, but the same could not be said for Cindy and Mindy. Luckily, the enemies were disorganized and charged into the store one by one.


    Leo looked like a different person when he waspletely serious. Cindy was mesmerized by the boy¡¯s charisma, but did not fail to dodge an ambush from a mutated beast. The two girls quickly took care of the beast and helped Leo to cover his back.


    At the heat of moment, a side of the wall was broken down by a hulk like zombie near the young mother. The boy took several bruises at the back to break into the encirclement and prevented Cindy from getting hurt. He threw his axe at the hulk and itnded on the head, then leaped on top of the hulk to retrieve his weapon and dealt the finishing blow.


    It seemed like the enemies were in frenzy and only went after Leo or Cindy,pletely ignoring the little girl. Mindy had the leisure to backstab all the enemies she killed. Their numbers were dwindling; however, Leo soon spotted something that made him broke hisposure.


    ¡°NOO!!¡± The boy shouted out in a heartbroken manner.


    A few zombies were fighting over his bag he dropped on the floor in a tug of war. He murdered the zombies in cold blood and painstakingly checked the contents inside, which were the games he treasured.


    ¡°Phew¡­everything is safe.¡±


    There were no more enemies left in the store.


    ¡°Leo! Are you alright?¡± Cindy thought Leo was badly hurt for saving her, but all the wounds had already healed when she approached the boy.


    ¡°Yeah, I am fine. Just a few scratches and they heal very quickly.¡± Leo was in a good mood.


    Moments after things settled down, Cindyid her eyes on Leo again.


    ¡°I saw you panicked when your games were in jeopardy, but you werepletely calm andposed when I was in danger. Does not mean I am not as important as those games.¡± The young mother uncharacteristically pouted.


    ¡°Whaa, No! Of course, you are more important.¡± The boy panicked again.


    Cindy wanted tough at the boy, but tried to keep a stern face to hide the smile.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Let me see if that is really true.¡± The young mother then smirked


    She gave Leo a surprise kiss while pressing her soft bounties onto his chest. The tongue dug deep into the boy¡¯s mouth. While making sure Mindy could not see her, Cindy reached her hand to the boy¡¯s crotch over the pants. The massive lump of meaty rod was slowly hardening. Even when it was limp, the behemoth was still much thicker than her arm.


    Cindy then let go of her kiss, long strings of fluid were seen when they separated their mouths.


    ¡°It seems like you weren¡¯t lying.¡± The young mother voice began to sound excited. ¡°Mindy, I am going to check on Leo¡¯s wound in the restroom. Keep watch for us, ok?¡±


    ¡°I think I am alri¡­¡±


    ¡°OK! Mommy, I will make sure no one gets close!¡± Mindy interrupted the boy and mentally gave her mother a thumbs up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the women¡¯s restroom, Cindy was already on the floor kneeled in front of the boy. She stared directly at the bulge in his pants and the manly musk emanating from the crotch was already turning her moist.


    ¡°Seemed like you are swollen down here. Must be painful, let me help you take a look~~¡± Cindy yfully remarked.


    ¡°Ahem, yeah¡­ This happens quite often time to time.¡± Leo looked to the side as he replied.


    By now, the boy totally understood what the young mother wanted to do. Leo was told by many of his women that if a girl wanted to indulge on his monster, he should let her have it. What bewiled Leo was when did their rtionship got so close that Cindy became as aggressive as she was now? The boy subconsciously ignored the fact that sixty-nine women at the dormitory submitted to his manhood after a short span of several days knowing him.


    Cindy struggled to take out the giant out of the pants, but it sprung out on its own andnded on the young mother¡¯s forehead. It was still semi-erected; the rod weighted like a lump of lead and almost knocked her dizzy. She pulled on to the rod as she helped herself back up.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Leo tried to ask in a stoic face and gently rubbed the woman¡¯s head.


    The young mother wanted to act seductive, but ended up looking silly instead. The boy couldn¡¯t hold back his demeanor and giggled at the scene, though he soon stopped himself due a pouting look from Cindy.


    The young mother finally got to witness the full mour of Leo¡¯s behemoth once again. She felt it had been too long. Without the need to put up an act of fa?ade at this point, Cindy jumped straight to business and started savoring the towering rod with her mouth. Eventually, the rod ended up deep inside her throat. The torrent in her bottom was soaking through her pants and dripping onto the ground, forming a thick puddle of love nectar.


    Several minutester, with white jellies still overflowing her mouth from pre-cum, Cindy ripped open her pants, slid the drenched pantie to the side and offered her garden of fertility.


    ¡°Leo, make me yours!¡± Cindy said as she seductively spread open her entrance.


    Looking at the tiny gap, Leo was still under the impression that he had never done it with Cindy. The boy ced the behemoth on top of her stomach, revealing the depth the monster will reach even with just a portion inside. It was intimidating. Not to mention the how wide her inside would be stretched due to the thickness alone.


    ¡°I am a little bit big, please bear with me.¡± Leo¡¯s manhood finally erected to its full glory. He was being considerately and warned the woman. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Cindy instinctively gulped down her saliva, the monster seemed even more massive than she remembered. The young mother mustered up courage and looked at the boy.


    ¡°Put it in, break me¡­ and remember that I am forever your woman from this point on.¡± The voice was resolute.


    Leo still pondered on why Cindy offered her body to him; he thought he caught a hint yet it was still hazy in his mind. Seeing the young mother in such lewd posture, the boy stopped thinking about theplicated stuff and proceeded to quench the woman¡¯s thirst. Leo tried to be gentle, but only a few seconds into the intercourse, Cindy¡¯s expression was already broken and her mind wandered into the void.


    Cindy was no longer sure if she wanted to captivate Leo for her family¡¯s protection or she simply wanted to be the boy¡¯s sex toy at this point. Leo had his way with her body until the fulfilling climax.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mindy took out the watch from Leo¡¯s bag while Cindy was keeping Leo upied. She definitely thought this thing smelled familiar and she finally remembered what the stench was after the attack.


    ¡°How in the world did that King guy have such thing this early on?¡± Mindy thought to herself and her expression turned wicked.


    Whatever his motives were, King putted her mother¡¯s life in danger, the little girl will not be letting this go easily without seeing blood.


    Momentster, Cindy peeked her head out of the restroom. Her mood seemed refreshed and high in spirit.


    ¡°Mindy! Could you help bring mommy a pants and a fresh pantie?¡± The young mother called out to her daughter. She looked back into the room and added. ¡°And another pants for Leo as well.¡±


    Mindy could tell from the moans within the restroom and Cindy¡¯s flushed red cheeks that Leo had properly nourished her mother. With just the door peeked opened, the thick musk of Leo¡¯s oozing testosterone overflowed the entire store. The little girl even felt that her body was starting to react to Leo¡¯s hormone.


    ¡°Ok, mommy!¡± Mindy replied back, but then she clenched her thighs and muttered. ¡°What an absolute giga perverted beast¡­ this body is only nine years old.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Back at the main group, King could not hide the wicked grin on his face. It had almost been two hours and Leo or the two girls were not seen by anyone. The young man was already convinced that the boy will nevere back.


    ¡°Too bad for the little girl and her mother though, thatdy also looked damn sexy. But at least that kid won¡¯t be going to hell alone. I am too kind.¡± He thought in his head.


    ¡°King, why are you smiling like that? You are acting kind of weird.¡± His girlfriend looked him worriedly.


    ¡°I am alright, Amy. I just thought of something from you that made me happy. You are truly the greatest gift of my life.¡± The young man smoothly ttered his girlfriend, which was part of his usual routine.


    ¡°Aww~~ That came out of nowhere, but you are so sweet, King.¡± Amy gave her boyfriend¡¯s cheek a kiss.


    King continued to grin sinisterly, but it was unnoticed by the girlfriend. The young man¡¯s thought already wandered back to the system menu. He looked at the item he purchased earlier once again.


    [ Item: Ashes of the alluring skull]


    ss rank: C


    Effect: The fragrance of the ash will temporarily attract certain foes from the nearby area. They will be frenzied and attack anyone that carried the scent of the smell.


    Cost: 150 SF (Soul Fragments) ]


    The item was expensive, but King felt it was well worth it. There was half of its content left in the bottle; he will be saving this to set someone up again. With the soul fragments he had left, the young man decided it¡¯s time for that upgrade.


    ¡°R2, purchase the male reproductive system enhancement!¡± He excitedly shouted in his head.


    [Insufficient soul fragments]


    ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t the price sixty-nine? I have almost a hundred.¡± King was confused and pulled up the details of the enhancement selection again. ¡°Wait, R2! Why does it cost 690 now?!?¡±


    [Due to the chosen sentinel¡¯s sessful awakening, thy body has evolved; therefore, the cost to body enhancements has increased.]


    The dude almost had mental breakdown and wanted to cry.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo and the two girls rendezvoused with the rest of the group. The young mother tried to hide her mildly bloated stomach and her lightly crippled walking posture, but was easily seen through by Sharon. Yet, nobody else noticed the slight difference of Cindy as a whole after her body was re-vitalized by Leo¡¯s monster. The aunt smirkingly smiled at her nephew then turned her head towards Cindy.


    ¡°Good job, thanks for taking care of my nephew. He must have given you a bucket load of trouble.¡± Sharon nced at Cindy¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Uhm? No. Leo was a very good boy.¡± Cindy wasn¡¯t able to immediately catch on to Sharon¡¯s speed, the gas pedal was fully pressed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Leo and Mindy selectively ignored the conversation.


    Seeing trio unharmed, King was shocked and he silently cursed at the boy. But before he doubted the effectiveness of the item he purchased, he used to meter to check on Cindy and Mindy. He finally remembered that those two also weren¡¯t normal humans.


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: 17 ]


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: 9 ]


    ¡°These are some pretty high numbers. Even that little girl is stronger than me. No wonder they survived¡­¡± The young man muttered.


    King had only himself to me for the failed attempt. But now, the young man nned to bid his time to farm up more soul fragments before doing anything else. He also did not want to waste any more resources on Leo.


    Behind the young man¡¯s back, a pair ofrge droopy eyes observed him menacingly with contempt. King felt a cold wind that sent shivers to his spines from the back. He turned around and peeked behind him, but wasn¡¯t able to catch anything out of ordinary.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girlfriend asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± King replied to his girl and then muttered. ¡°Must be my imagination.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Violet¡¯s group was not attacked by any powerful mutated zombie or beast. The way back to the base camp was a calm and serene journey. The group was not attacked by any powerful mutated zombie or beast. However, the least expected enemies showed up instead and stopped Violet¡¯s group in the middle of the street.


    They were now surrounded by another group of humans. Men with crossbows and firearm were posturing on the windows of the buildings left and right. Several men led by three awakened thugs were blocking the way forward.


    ¡°Oho! What a lucky catch today. A group with bunch of women. Seems like tonight will be an enjoyable night. Right? Man!¡± A generic looking mafia boss shouted.


    The man was ripped and wore a gray tank top to show off his muscles while dual wielding AK-34s on his two hands; he was the leader of his group.


    Thug A: ¡°Ahaha, aye boss. We haven¡¯t tasted woman ever since that day.¡±


    Thug B: ¡°Right? We should have brought some girls with us back then.¡±


    ¡°So, you guys are the infamous bandits in recent rumors, huh?¡± Violet was calm and collected. As a leader that led a sessful all women¡¯s group, she definitely had a strong confidence and perhaps a few tricks up in her sleeves.


    ¡°How about we give up our supplies and you let us go? We will only keep enough food to get by the next couple days.¡± Violet tried to negotiate with the bandits regardless.


    ¡°No, no, no. We are all gentlemen here and we don¡¯t rob from women. However, my men would like a chance to get to know you girls better and facilitate some intimate rtionships.¡± The boss then pointed his finger at Jean. ¡°Especially you! Why don¡¯t we have some tea at my ce? You will not regret the night.¡±


    Leo rubbed his chin and said to himself. ¡°So, this guy is in covenant with t is Justice¡­ However, I am a firm believer thatrge melons are filled with our hope and dreams.¡± Thus, the boy¡¯s eye turned sharp. ¡°Hence, we are enemies!¡±


    Several days ago, at the base camp, there had been reports of groups being ambushed when returning from their salvaging trips. Usually, lives were spared as long the group forfeited their possessions, but they butchered anyone that resisted. However, it seemed like surrendering wasn¡¯t going to be an option for the women in this group.


    ¡°Oh? are you sure your men can satisfy all of us at once?¡± Jean smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wake up disappointed the next morning.¡±


    Doubting a man¡¯s capability to satisfy women was considered a cardinal sin. All the man were enraged and yelled in response; foulnguages and trash talks were thrown out of their mouths. However, while the verbal exchange was happening, a misty fog had started to umte and gradually dimmed their vision.


    Thug A: ¡°What is this!? I can¡¯t see shit!¡±


    Thug B: ¡°When did it be so foggy all of sudden?¡±


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± An awakened bnadit asked.


    The bandit boss caressed his chin while his men were in disarray.


    ¡°Tch! One of them is an ability user. This might be bad.¡± The boss was beginning to have a bad feeling.


    The bandits had done their research on almost every group at the base camp. When they spot a potential target, they do not jump on the ones that they have no information about or are stronger than them. The boss knew beforehand their prey this time only had two awakened in the group; yet, no one had information that one of them was an ability user. However, the bandit boss would soon find out that their information was severely outdated.


    All the original members of the group had already known of their leader¡¯s ability and kept that knowledge to themselves. The two boyfriends were considered outsider and was not shared of this secret. Needless to say, it was also Sharon¡¯s first time seeing this ability.


    ¡°That sly woman keeping a secret from me, huh? Even though I showed her my power.¡± Sharon was a little upset. ¡°I thought I gained her trust.¡±


    ¡°Aunty, these men aren¡¯t much of a threat, lets end it quickly.¡± Leo then added. ¡°They have three awakened on the front and two more hiding the buildings, one at each side.


    ¡°Yeah, all of them felt weak.¡± Sharon smiled. This was pretty exciting for her.


    The rest of women did not panic and trusted their leader. Violet had built up plenty of faith in her team by leading them out of danger on many scenarios.


    ¡°Darling~~ this way.¡± Yuno straight up pulled Subaru by his cor and dragged him with her.


    ¡°King! Don¡¯t panic. I am here¡­e back!¡± Amy chased after her boyfriend who suddenly started to run on his own and almost vanished from her sight.


    Violet easily re-grouped her teammates using all sorts of hint and guides within her ability. Leo and Sharon acted alone using their senses to hunt down the thugs. Meanwhile, Cindy ignored everything else and was anxiously looking for her daughter that got separated by the fog. Mindy purposely took this opportunity to separate herself from the group without telling her mother.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    At the moment when the fogged thickened, King felt a bloodthirsting chill behind his back. This time it was much more aggressively transparent and he can feel the air stiffened around him, suffocating his throat.


    [Warning! Warning! Imminent danger approaching. R2 system advice the host to run for thy life.]


    He didn¡¯t know what was the threat, but the frightened young man raced for his life, leaving his girlfriend behind. Not too far behind him, a small figure chased after him with incredible speed.


    Amy tried to catch up to King, but the speed of an awakened was not something she could catch up to. The girlfriend soon found herself lost in directions within the mist; her position was already too far for Violet to amodate for her.


    Unfortunately for the girlfriend, she bumped into several thugs that were also lost in the fog. Those unruly man restrained the girl as she screamed for help. Just as Amy continued to struggled, frost started to surround the thugs. Soon, the girlfriend felt the grip loosen and she took the opportunity to run away with full speed without turning back.


    ¡°I thought I heard someone crying for help¡­¡± Sharon walked forward, but couldn¡¯t see any further due to the fog.


    Several corpses with icicles piercing their bodies were littered beneath Sharon¡¯s feet. The aunt had finally unlocked new skill for her power! Despite awakening her powerter than Sarah, Sharon was much more proficient using her ability.


    While being unable to see the obstacles ahead as she ran aimlessly, Amy soon bumped into another figure. This time it was just a single man. She couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face behind the fog, but judging from the tall and muscr build, she assumed he was one of the thugs. Hence, just as the figure gripped her arm to prevent her from falling, Amy borrowed the momentum to do a 360 and gave him a crouching tiger flying kick at the crotch.


    It was a powerful kick thatnded precisely on the twin orbs of the man with all her strength behind it; however, the figure did not even flinch. Instead, it was Amy that screamed in pain as; she felt she was kicking into a block of metal. The girlfriend twisted her foot, not even the steel toe shoe could save her from the injury.


    ¡°Calm down, I am not one of them. Is your foot alright?¡± The figure walked closer, revealing a face of a young man; it was Leo.


    The crotch kick definitely came unexpected from the girl and Leo failed to react. However, even with so much force behind the kick, his twin orbs was not hurt at all; but he certainly felt a strange sensation.


    ¡°Ouch! You are¡­ that boy. I am so sorry! Does it hurt!?¡± Amy said while in pain.


    It was not the first time shended this kind of kicks; she understood that the pain alone might be enough for kill a guy. Her foot was starting to swell, she sat down on the ground to rest her foot. Even though Amy was shocked that Leo¡¯s crotch felt like balls of steel, she still neglected her pain and prioritized the boy first since she was in the wrong.


    ¡°No, not really. I think are you are the one in pain. Can you still walk? I can carry you if you are unable.¡± Leo caringly asked Amy; he didn¡¯t me the girl for her rash attack.


    Suddenly, the bulge in his pants expanded and visibly grewrger every second at an incredible pace. Under Amy¡¯s gaze, his pants eventually ripped open and revealed the full glory of Leo¡¯s erected manhood. The boy¡¯s twin orbs were also angrily pulsating and its veiny scrotum was stretched to the brim.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    An awkward silent ensued for a brief moment as both of them stared nkly at the monster.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ sorry. I guess that kick earlier kind of stimted it a little. Now it might be a bit of difficult to let this thing calm down.¡± Leo was the first to react and wryly smiled.


    Leo did not like the fact how his manhood always erect so easily; he needed to find a way to have more control over the monster. However, the boy was also relieved in his mind that he had a spare jean in his bag. Now the problem was to lull his dragon back to slumber.


    Amy was astounded by the view she was witnessing. The monstrosity of Leo¡¯s manhood was making her dizzy and she felt like she could faint any moment. The girlfriend couldn¡¯t help but topare this behemoth to her boyfriend¡¯s tiny stick. Yeah¡­.no match, the scale was simply too extreme. Just how many King(s) needed to be added together to remotely match that?


    ¡°So, this is what a real man looks like¡­¡± She subconsciously muttered.


    Suddenly, Amy felt liquid flowing down her legs. Her womanly garden was already gushing out tides of clear fluid. Her boyfriend never managed to make her climax, but now she was climaxing like a water fountain before Leo¡¯s presence.


    She was just a normal human after all, Leo¡¯s existence was too many tiers above the girlfriend. At this point, the boy didn¡¯t need to do much for Amy to throw her boyfriend behind her head and willingly be a ve to his gargantuan rod.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is your thing¡­ really not hurt? Want me to take a look?¡± Amy said as she heavily panted. Her pupils were turning into shape of hearts.


    ¡°I am fine. You probably should stay away from me.¡± Leo warned; he had a hunch of what might happen and took a few steps back.


    ¡°No! We still need to take a closer look to be safe! I need to take responsibility.¡± The girlfriend firmly spoke and inched closer beneath Leo¡¯s swollen twin orbs.


    Amy held the massive orbs in her hands, which fully covered her two palms and were throbbing heavily. The weight was as heavy as they were dense; the girl felt like she was lifting a dumbbell. The pair of heavy cheese tanks were certainly balls of steel. She found herself drawn the substance within and moved her head even closer.


    ¡°Chu~¡± A kiss was marked on Leo¡¯s orb.


    ¡°Pain will fly away with a kiss. Hehe.¡± The girlfriend smiled adorably in shyness.


    ¡°I told you I am not hurt¡­¡±


    Leo wasn¡¯t exactly sure how he should shut down a girl who was being too overly aggressive. This kind of situation wasn¡¯t described in the text! He would run away if he can, but he also worried about leaving her alone with a swollen foot in the situation they were in.


    However, Leo didn¡¯t realize he was close to orgasm, the kiss was all the stimtion he needed for a powerful discharge. His rod started to convulse and his orbs throbbed violently. The boy was in a bit of panic and was unsure where to release his load.


    ¡°Why am I panicking? Maybe I can just dump it on the streets.¡± Leo thought.


    The girlfriend noticed the tremor in the monster and muttered some words in low volume. She then quickly emptied her water canteen and handed the container to Leo.


    ¡°Here! You can release your stuff in this.¡± Amy excitedly offered.


    Leo instantly thought it was a good idea, maybe he was so ustomed to Sarah filling up the containers this way. He grabbed the canteen and aimed its opening to the orifice of his monster. His towering rod began to swell and torrents of thick cheese quickly filled the volume in few settings.


    The girlfriend watched the powerful discharge in awe as she climaxed along Leo¡¯s beating rhythm. Thick globs of white jellies overflowed from the opening and dripped down to Amy¡¯s face. She caught the several drops of oozing globs with her hands and secretly scooped a mouthful with her tongue.


    What happened next was the usual powerful throbbing and heat wave spread throughout her body, bringing the girl to an epiphany within her moans. However, her sounds of moaning were overshadowed by the thunderous tide of Leo¡¯s ejaction.


    Leo finished his business and returned the canteen back to Amy. The girl didn¡¯t expect how heavy the weight could be and almost dropped container on the ground. With only a single quick discharge, the towering rod still stood tall majestically. However, after reciting three thousand lines of Buddhist scripture and through sheer will power, he was able to stuff the semi-limped dragon back into his new pants.


    The boy looked the flushed girl who was still deep in ecstasy and saw his thick ooze was smeared around her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡± The boy sighed. ¡°I have done it again¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After a short moment of break as the perplexed boy waited for Amy¡¯s climax to subside.


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Uhm¡­yes. I think.¡±


    Returning her conscious, Amy tried to stand up and was surprised to find out her foot wasn¡¯t hurting anymore. But in the end, Leo decided to be a gentleman and carried the girlfriend on his back and met up with the rest of the group. After the event, the girl couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of Leo and almost forgot that she has a boyfriend. Amy shyly gazed at his back and her face dyed even more red when she noticed the wet stain she made on the back of his clothes.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Within the foggy street, only corpses of thug were littered on the ground. Violet and Jean had already picked off the bandits one by one. The awakened human from the bandits felt weaker than the ones they faced before, which turned the battle into a one-sided ughter by the women. Sharon alone probably took out more men than the restbined, the aunt was also feeling excited from bloodthirst.


    ¡°I think the boss escaped. I don¡¯t see him here.¡± Jean was checking the corpses of the awakened they fought.


    ¡°So be it. Check if anyone is hurt or missing and clean up the bodies, those firearms coulde handy.¡± Violet issued hermand.


    Shortly after the battle was over, Violet canceled her ability, but the fog will still take some time before it dissipates into the air.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Amy reflected back to what happened earlier and she can¡¯t believe what she had done! The girl felt she was a different person and as if another Amy was taking control of her body. Yet, the girlfriend felt very conscious when she performed the deed and was able to vividly recollect every second of the event, especially the explosive feeling of her body when Leo¡¯s thick cheese entered her mouth.


    ¡°How could I do this to King! I am so sorry to my boyfriend¡­¡± The girl wanted to weep, but she was still entranced by the guilty pleasure. Amy looked back to her canteen and couldn¡¯t help herself but to take another sip, which gave her more pleasure than her boyfriend ever had given her.


    Speaking of which¡­ where was King again? The girlfriend finally remembered she was chasing after her boyfriend! Recalling to the horrified expression on his face when he ran off on his own, Amy was severely worried and once again set out to look for King. By some voodoo magic, her womanly sixth sense was telling her to head to the back alley.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    While everything else was happening, King was scurrying through the back-alley way to avoid his predator. Within the thick fog, he could not see the figure of his enemy, but the radar on the system menu still showed it was catching up to him. He didn¡¯t know how strong the enemy could be, but he was somehow terrified by the overwhelming pressureing from its bloodthirst and never thought about putting up a fight.


    The young men still got a brain in his head after he made the run. He understood that it will be a disaster if hepletely separated himself from the group. His best hope was to find any of the stronger awakened human and pray that they can protect him. He regretted panicking at the start and failed to run towards either Violet or Sharon. All he could do now was to juke around in circles within the perimeter until he bumps into someone that can save him.


    He already wasted all his soul fragments on temporarily speed enhancements; however, the enemy would always catch up to him after the effect wore off. King was already bled dry of resources. His speed was slowly down, the body could not hold on for much longer.


    A sharp pain was suddenly felt on his leg. It was a flying knife that stabbed into his flesh, causing him to tumble onto the ground. Before King can lift himself up, his head was stepped down onto the ground by a small foot, which broke his nose. The culprit was still not yet to be seen due to his positioning and the thick fog.


    The foot belonged to Mindy; the little girl was quick to seek revenge. It was just amon ethic ten years into the future to properly return a favor as soon as possible. She bended down and threw a watch thatnded in front of King¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where did you get the pollen on this watch?¡± Mindy interrogated and pointed the sharp end of her knife at the back of his heart. ¡°You have five seconds to answer.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Someone gave this to me.¡± King frantically replied; his side lips was kissed the ground as he spoke.


    He could tell the voice belonged to a little girl and instantly recalled it was Mindy. The young man might have a fighting chance if he chose to resist from the start. However, Mindy didn¡¯t survive all the way through ten years into the future for nothing. She probably had killed more people than the siblingsbined at this time. The bloodlust emitting from the little girl suppressed all thoughts of resistance.


    Another sharp pain was felt on his arm and King screamed in agony.


    ¡°Who?¡± Mindy crudely pulled out the knife.


    ¡°R2, is there any way I can get out of this!?¡± King ignored the little girl and pleaded in his mind.


    [A mature and capable host needs to be able to handle all kinds of situation without reliance on the system, please do thine best to survive.]


    ¡°R2! Please!¡±


    In response to the begging, a menu popped out in front of the young men.


    [ Item: Teyvat Fried Egg


    ss: A


    Effect: The legendary dish from the continent of Teyvat. Reives the host after death.


    Cost: 1000 SF (Soul Fragments) ]


    [The host may sign a contract with the system to receive this item at zero cost.]


    As the young man dwelled in thoughts, he cried out in pain again.


    ¡°I said you have five seconds, don¡¯t give me a half assed answer.¡± Mindy coldly said as she carved another hole in the young man¡¯s body.


    ¡°I will sign it! I ept the contract! Quick!¡± King shouted in his mind.


    A sharp pain stopped all his thoughts, Mindy ran out of patience and stabbed King in the heart. The little girl then pulled out the knife and wiped off the blood on his corpse. After confirming the young man was dead with a few kicks, Mindy nonchntly walked away and adjusted her demeanor back to her usual nine-year-old self.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was a soulless zombie that wandered within the mist; it had not eaten for days and desperately looking food. The zombie smelled blood from the back alley and let its instinct guided him. The hungry hollow found a fresh corpse on the ground that still had blood flowing out. Just as it was about to feast, a baton smashed its head from behind, brutally cracked its skull into pieces. The culprit was surprised on how easily the zombie head shattered, but there was a more urgent matter that demanded attention.


    ¡°King! Oh god, please¡­¡± It was King¡¯s girlfriend that finally arrived at the crime scene.


    Amy looked at the bloody corpse worriedly; she quickly checked the pulse and let out a sigh of relieve. King was still alive. The system helped secured his vitals at thest moment and faked his death. The item that the system rmended was just a useless bait, what really happened was once the host epted the contract, a covenant was born and the life of the host would be imprisoned by the system.


    Now, the young man would be alive as a puppet of R2. epting the contract meant forfeiting control over his own destiny. A puppet does not fear death, the system could choose to revive its host as long there was energy. The cheap system only kept King alive hanging by the thread; it was fortunate that his girlfriend found him.


    Momentster, King woke up to an unfamiliar ceiling on a bed. All his wounds were patched and started to heal. The young man remained silent until the system finally called out to him.


    [Congrattions to the chosen sentinel on forming a covenant with the system. Do not fret, thy are in good hands.]


    ¡°R2, what happens now?¡± King solemnly asked.


    [The chosen sentinel will be mandated toplete series of task issued by the system. The missions could be spontaneously assigned to the host at any given moment. Failure to aplish certain tasks may result in deduction of soul fragments, or in some cases, withdrawal of the chosen sentinel¡¯s life.]


    [ Mission: umte 1000 soul fragments within 7 days.


    Difficulty: B


    Time remaining: 167.99 hrs.


    Reward: Dark shards of Manus ]


    The young man returned silent once again and remained deep in thoughts.


    ¡°King! Thank goodness you are awake!¡± Amy returned from fetching water and called out to King.


    The young man guessed that his girlfriend was the one that found him and brought him to safety. He was indeed thankful to Amy; however, there was a lingering emotion of hatred that prevented him from showing any gratitude. Instead, without saying a word, King pushed Amy down on the bed and tried to rip off her clothes. The young man wanted to use her body to vent his vexation on all the things that happened today.


    He was supposed to be a the chosen of this world; yet, now he was just a ve to the system. Only if all of them died at the department store. Only If Leo wasn¡¯t grabbing all the attention and made him jealous. Or maybe if he had enough strength. That little girl¡­Mindy, was it? The young man¡¯s heart was full of contempt.


    Amusingly, the girlfriend resisted after getting caught off guard and pushed down the rtively feeble King back onto the bed. Now the position of the two were swapped. Amy looked at her boyfriend like a misbehaving child.


    ¡°No dear, not now. You need to rest and try not to move. Your wounds might re-open¡± Amy lectured.


    King was surprised how easily he was overpowered. He was fairly certain his girlfriend was never this strong, but she just handled him almost like a child. Reflexively, he used the system meter on the girl.


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: 7 ]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    King remained speechless; he felt like a hot garbage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Night was upon.


    After her boyfriend fell asleep, the girl couldn¡¯t hold back on taking another sip from the canteen in secret. Just like that, Amy climaxed in front of her boyfriend after swallowing another man¡¯s cum.


    There was actually another reason why the girlfriend refused sex from King earlier. Having witnessed the glory of Leo¡¯s massive manhood, she couldn¡¯t bear herself to be disappointed again by seeing her boyfriend¡¯s insignificant pigeon. She wondered how easily that monster could deflower her if Leo was her man instead. Amy spent the rest of the night thinking about a certain oversized rod as she slept peacefully next to the young man.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Dark clouds once again descended upon the city of New Londo for the nth time and bestowed its blessings on thend. The city¡¯s inhabitants grumbled at the peculiar weather. The mountain ranges used to ensure the city with stable climate; however, ever since the ck mist, the elements had beening in and out of the city sporadically. Today was another day where every sentient being holed up under their shelter, bidding for the rain to pass.


    Leo woke up to the usual stimtion at his manhood. Before opening his eyes, he ys a game every morning with himself to guess if was Sarah or Sharon that pleasured his rod. The boy¡¯s eyebrow frowned, the technique and sensation felt a little bit different; yet it was still familiar to him. He felt that portion of his rod was surrounded in softness and another portion was covered in somewhere warm and wet.


    Leo gave up guessing, opened his eyes and saw his mother kneeling between his legs with tips of the monster in her mouth and her motherly bosom covered the rest of his rod.


    Catherine was looking at her son with a seductive smirk. She noticed that Leo was awake and patiently waited for his reaction. And indeed, the reaction was superb and the mother was very satisfied that Leo surrendered a heavy load the moment he saw her face. She squeezed the heavy sack beneath the great tower in midst of the ejaction.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    The boy had a dumbfounded face, but not because the fact her mother was giving him a blow job. She had already given him plenty in the past. It was the first time Leo saw Catherine ever made such an erotic gesture while seductively pleasuring his manhood, something only Sarah and Sharon would do in this house.


    ¡°Good morning, Honey. Thanks for the breakfast. Yours is waiting outside.¡± After cleaning up the cheese, the mother kissed the mushroom head and then flicked towering rod as she got up from Leo.


    The mother stretched her dynamite body and revealed the full view of her thick assets under Leo¡¯s gaze. Her figure had developed to be even more erotic.


    Pleased with Leo¡¯s undivided attention on her voluptuous breast and rear, she walked outside the room, exposed the two women that were peeking through the door, then continued her way back to her room while humming joyful melodies.


    The boy overslept; he didn¡¯t wake up after being milked by Sarah and Sharon almost all night long. Catherine had to personally take the helm to wake Leo up from bed, and for some reason today, the mother was in a very good mood.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she more confident than usual?¡± Sarah asked.


    ¡°My sister is always confident, but I see what you mean.¡± Sharon replied.


    The mother always tried to act reserved when engaging sex with her son. Yet today, she looked like a starving leopard on the hunt.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s that time of the month. When it came for me, I begged the boy to destroy my ass.¡± Sharon spected.


    ¡°No, that is because you are just a hopeless pervert.¡± The dubious sister retorted assertively.


    ¡°Uhm¡­sis ¡­aunty, I might still need some help.¡± Leo interrupted the two women.


    The monster was still beating powerfully with energy; Leo stamina was getting stronger as the days went by and the family started to struggle in keeping up with the boy¡¯s endless libido. Both of the women shook their head frantically in response to Leo¡¯s plead. They hadn¡¯t need actual food for several days because the heavy cheese was getting too thick to digest.


    ¡°Go cool it down with cold water or something.¡± Sarah already swallowed enough thick yogurt that she felt she could have drowned.


    ¡°Maybe go visit Cindy downstairs, I believe she will like them fresh.¡± Sharon was much the same.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo watched the two women escaped his room in silence. He looked back to his towering rod, flicked oversized meat himself and sighed.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with this? Maybe I will look for an onahole outside when I get a chance. Timmy always bragged about it being his girlfriend.¡±


    He thought back to Timmy, his best friend in school; Leo hoped he is still alive.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After spending half of the morning cooling down his rod, the boy was not in the mood to y any games. He walked around the house and found Catherine doing Yoga at the living room. The mutation certainly helped increase a person¡¯s flexibility, but not to the extent of those that regr practice yoga. Being flexible was definitely an important attribute to have inbat and the mother practiced it with this goal in mind.


    Leo watched Catherine stretched the fabric of her clothes to the brim with her well-endowed feminine proportions. The tightness of the fabric actually made her seemed more erotic than naked. Leo quickly escaped the ce in fear of his dragon risen again from slumber; he didn¡¯t want to spend another hour in the shower cooling it down.


    The boy walked past the window, where he saw his sister at the balcony outside the house.


    Sarah was practicing her ability. The sister had been neglecting her power and got flexed by Sharon when the aunt demonstrated her range attacks. Recognizing the current weakness of her power, the sister wanted a range attack of her own. To this end, a certain anime figure came to her mind.


    ¡°What are you doing sis?¡± Leo called out from the window.


    Without shifting her gaze, Sarah flipped a coin in the air and flicked it with her finger. Eletric arcs were zapping out from her hand and the projectileunched at aughable trajectory. The sister sighed and finally looked back to her little brother.


    ¡°I am working on a new skill, can¡¯t let Sharon have me beat.¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°Are to trying to mimic railgun? How scientific is that?¡± Leo knew what Sarah tried to do from the posture of flicking the coin. ¡°You should give up; railgun was a t chested middle school girl. You are quite the opposite of that.¡±


    A spazz of electric arc was seen on her hair.


    ¡°You got a problem with my giant useless fat?¡± Sarah sticked out her chest, which bounced with momentum.


    ¡°No, they are filled with our hope and dreams! Don¡¯t call them useless.¡± Leo protested.


    The sister never liked howrge her breasts were; the thought of her growing into the same enormous size as her mother and aunt actually terrified the girl back then. However, after the mutation, Sarah found it easier to cope with the oversized breast as her body constitution allowed it; furthermore, she had found uses for them on the bed with Leo.


    Anyway, back to topic. The theory behind railgun was to use electromaic force to elerate a kic projectile along a maic inducive parallel track. The projectile would gain velocity and energy as it propels along the track of maic fields. To duplicate that, Sarah had to use her power to somehow form loops of coiled current in thin air to induce maic field along the initial path of trajectory after she flicked the coin.


    Did you all understood that? Because Leo certainly had no clue when Sarah tried to exin this to him. The boy wished her good luck and walked away with dizzy mind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    There was still an hour until lunch and the boy wandered around the house not knowing what to do. Feeling the bulge in his pants, Leo knew the effect of cold shower was wearing off. Recalling to the advice from Sharon this morning, Leo decided to pay the younger mother a visit. Thinking back, he never went to the basement again after Cindy and Mindy moved in.


    Hearing the knocks from the outside, Mindy was greeted by the bulge in Leo¡¯s pants as she opened the door. Her height was perfectly leveled with the leviathan. Mindy was surprised to find Leo paying them a visit; but knowing him, the little girl could only wryly smile at the inevitable.


    ¡°Come inside!¡± The little girl invited him in by pulling his hand.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Leo gave Mindy a pat on the head, which the little girl¡¯s face turned red in response.


    ¡°Mommy is taking a bath. You can sit here.¡± The little girl went to fetch water. ¡°Are you looking for mommy?¡±


    ¡°I am just here to check on you two. Since Cindy is busy, maybe I wille another time.¡± Leo disappointedly said.


    ¡°Have some water before you leave.¡± Mindy said as she climbed on Leo¡¯sp and pressed her bottom on a certain bulge.


    ¡°¡­¡± Leo wanted to say ¡°little girl, you are not helping.¡±, but he held back the urge.


    ¡°Leo, what do you think about mommy?¡± Mindy asked as she was feeling the warmth of Leo from her back.


    ¡°Cindy? Hmm¡­I think she is a strong woman. A lot like my mother.¡± The boy gave his honest thought. He did find a lot of simrities between them.


    ¡°Do you like mommy?¡± The little girl sneaked in the question.


    ¡°Sure, I guess.¡± Leo answered without much thought


    ¡°Then¡­ would you be my daddy?¡± Mindy shyly asked and rubbed her hands.


    Mindy was feeling embarrassed to death internally. Her actual age was older than she looked after all. But for the sake of her mommy¡¯s happiness, the little girl was giving it all as she put on a puppy eye for Leo.


    ¡°Wah? I¡¯m not sure how to answer that.¡± Leo was caught off guard. But he replied in a simple manner.


    ¡°You know, we saw daddy the other day.¡± Mindy continued.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°But he was with another woman, and seemed topletely forgot about us.¡± Mindy feigned pity with tears in her eye.


    ¡°That is¡­I am sorry.¡± Leo didn¡¯t know want to say.


    Mindy then smiled and steer the conversation at other mundane matters until the young mother came out of the bath. The little girl quickly jumped down from Leo¡¯sp and ran to her mother¡¯s side. The bulge in the boy¡¯s pants was almost lifting her up.


    Cindy was surprised by the guest; she was both excited and pleased to see the boy came visit her after what happened at the department store. Seeing the bulge in his pants, the young mother skipped all the small talks after a quick greeting and pulled the boy inside her room.


    ¡°Mindy, mommy and Leo are going to have a little talk in the room. Please wait outside.¡± Cindy said as she closed the door.


    ¡°Aye! Aye!¡± Mindy saluted.


    The young mother and her daughter sleeps on the same bed. The little girl sighed at the fact that the bed will smell like heavy cum tonight. It could be extremely difficult to wash off Leo¡¯s scent.


    ¡°¡­¡± Watching the young mother stripping her clothes, the boy did not expect things to escte this quickly.


    ¡°How are you doing? I haven¡¯te down here for a while. The room lookspletely different. Oh, and I am d to see Mindy doing well and healthy.¡± Leo thought it was a little inappropriate to jump straight to sex and tried to start off with some idle chat.


    ¡°Thanks to you, we are doing great. Just lie down on the bed and stop talking, I will handle the rest.¡± Cindy too eager to get dominated to want to talk.


    With the rod unrestrained, Cindy sat down on Leo¡¯s chest and faced towards the erecting tower. She slowly mesmerized at the size and shape of the rod as she wrapped her hands around the circumference, and finally, took a deep breath at Leo¡¯s manly musk like she was sampling an exquisite meal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to do this.¡± Leo was still thinking about the conversation with Mindy from earlier.


    However, Cindy mmed her rear on Leo¡¯s face as if telling the boy to shut up. The young mother¡¯s drenched flower was rubbing against his mouth and the pleasant scent of the fairdy covered his nose.


    ¡°Cindy¡¯s is pretty sweet too.¡± The boy thought; the sweet fragrance after the bath also helped the case.


    Needless to say, once the sounds of drum started, the little girl cracked open the door and peeked into the room. Her mommy was already on top of the boy, riding the mammothlike rod to her glory.


    ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t wait to call you daddy.¡± Mindy humorously thought.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    The intense intercourse between Leo and the young mother was nothing unusual, the boy enjoyed the service as he watched Cindy took on the entirety of his monster while heid t on bed. The young mother had gotten quite good; Leo could feel the enthusiasm behind her movements.


    However, as Cindy lifted herself up after the final climax, the fusion stone beneath the bed reactedpulsively. ck mist visible to the eyes started to form into multiple streams from below and all gravitated towards the tip of Leo¡¯s manhood. The ck mist all congregated at the orifice as if it was being sucked in.


    Leo was unable to move; his body wasn¡¯t responding to him. The boy could only watch the ck mist being absorbed into his behemoth as its surface popped with more veins. Within the suspense, Leo¡¯s entire asset painfully expanded. Cindy and Mindy could hear the loud sounds tearing within the rod and the twin orbs as they swelled into another level of monstrosity.


    Cindy panicked initially and didn¡¯t know what do; but she calmed down herself after seeing Leo¡¯s tranquil demeanor. She can physically feel the boy¡¯s life signature was getting stronger as he let out an intimidating aura. However, the emotion within the boy¡¯s mind was definitely opposite of what he was showing; Leo was agitated for sure.


    Several minutes past and pre-cum was already flowing out; it was a hefty amount even by Leo¡¯s standard, which easily dwarf what a normal human can produce. The colossal rod was radiating with incredible energy.


    Cindy gasped at the sight of the enormous tower, temporary lost control of her lower body and drenched the sheet again with her nectar. At the door, Mindy¡¯s also leg lost strength as she copsed on her bottom, then a puddle of liquid spread on the floor beneath the little girl.


    ¡°Leo, are you alright? What is happening to you.¡± Cindy saw Leo inhaled a deep breath and finally asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But I can¡¯t hold back much longer! Is there anywhere I can release it?¡± Leo felt an enormous pressureing through his rod.


    ¡°Release?¡± The young mother instinctively touched the colossal beast with her delicate hand, the girth was already wider than her palm. Through its length, Cindy could feel huge clump of globs traveling through by the bulge. That was when she understood the imminent danger.


    ¡°You going to cum? Oh god, not here. Follow me! Quick.¡± Her guts told her if the boy discharged in the room, she and her daughter would have to find somewhere else to sleep tonight.


    Leo regained control on his body and struggled to get up from bed while moving his massive colossus, mming his oversize rod on the furniture left and right. Cindy led the boy to the restroom and had him aimed his torpedo at the bathtub.


    ¡°Uaah!!¡± Something caught the young mother by surprised.


    While Cindy bended down to plug the drain to prevent clotting, Leo thrusted his colossus between her thighs and lifted the young mother up from the ground. Her bottom sat on the base with all of her weight supported by the behemoth; the woman was now literally riding on Leo¡¯s manhood.


    The boy finally relinquished control on the gate, a thick stream of white jellies fired from the widened orifice and produced a loud ssh sound as it made contact with the wall of the tub. The thick puddle flowed viscously down along the wall and filled the volume of the bathtub.


    Cindy watched the monster discharging by the gallons as she savored the powerful surges of thick cum traveling beneath her crotch; she can feel multiple bulges passing through between her thighs. Leo once again exceeded her understanding of insanity as the boy disyed the inhuman level of sexual prowess in front of the woman.


    Feeling she might fall due to the erratic jerking of the turbulent stream; the young mother leaned forward and hugged the gargantuan rod with her body and snuffed its girth between her breast. Her face now was now close to the tip and she could see the orifice widened before every stream of thick cheese gushing out. The hole must have been able to fit at least three of her fingers.


    From Leo¡¯s point of view, Cindy looked like an essory hanging on his colossal behemoth. Her weight helped bnced the recoil of his heavy cum shots. The monstrous discharge ended with the bathtub being slightly overfilled.


    Leo¡¯s erged manhood finally returned to its normal size. However, the boy¡¯s standard of normal was stillrge enough to support the young mother¡¯s weight all by itself.


    Feeling refreshed from the earlier discharge, the boy was still extremely energetic and didn¡¯t want to end the matter here. Before Cindy could recovered from her stunned shock, Leo lifted her up and tried to thrust his length into the flower. However, it was not easy to insert something so thick urately into a small hole.


    ¡°Wait, let me move.¡± Cindy returned from awe and said to the boy.


    The young mother stepped her two feet on Leo¡¯s twin orbs and slid the tip of the towering rod to her entrance.


    ¡°Now, lift up my legs and push it in.¡± Cindy gave the confirmation.


    ¡°How deep do you want it?¡± Leo politely questioned.


    ¡°As deep as you can go¡­HeeeeeK!!!¡± The young mother got what she asked for. The womb was crushed, there was no question. The bulge on her stomach outlined the shape of Leo¡¯s behemoth told the story of what happened to those that stood in its path.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After Cindy brought Leo out of the bedroom, Mindy rushed in to check the dark stone beneath the bed. The once gigantic stone was now only one-third of its former glory. Nheless, it was still by farrger than the average fusion stones that could be found in the future.


    ¡°This must be fate.¡± The little girl sighed and muttered ¡°Leo is going to be even more of a monster in the future.¡±


    Mindy recalled to the original owner of this fusion stone in her future timeline. The stone was said to be able to awakenpatible humans with rtively low risk and had respectable chances. Furthermore, the stone was a powerful catalyst in boosting one¡¯s evolution. The first owner of this stone became a high tier awakened early in the apocalypse and used his influence to found a city that functioned with the fusion stone as its core. It became the faction with the most awakened in its roster after the Harem king¡¯s faction.


    Putting back the stone, Mindy patiently waited until Leo came out of the bath. The little girl watched Leo awkwardly escaped under her intrigued eyes and went in to check the aftermath of Leo¡¯s domination. The steamy bathtub was still oozing out heavy cheese with stench of the boy¡¯s thick hormone. Mindy licked her lips and took a scoop.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a bad trade after all.¡± Mindy savored the vitality that spread throughout her body, the heavy yogurt was extremely potent and even exceeded the catalyst effect of the fusion stone.


    Finally, Mindy shifted her gaze onto the ground to her unconscious mother bathing in a pool of white substances. The blissful face Cindy had definitely showed she enjoyed every single moment of what happened.


    The young mother was only knocked out for a brief moment after she told Leo to leave; she opened her eyes and saw her daughter crouched on the floor staring at her face withrge droopy eyes.


    ¡°Mommy! Did Leo just bring us lunch? I see a whole bathtub of yogurt! It tasted even better than before.¡± Mindy happily said.


    ¡°¡­ Yes, this time Leo personally delivered the lunch himself. Make sure to thank him next time. Now, can you help mommy boil some water?¡± Cindy giggled at her daughter¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°Aye, aye mommy.¡± Mindy saluted.


    After sending her daughter out of the bathroom, Cindy turned to the bathtub of cum and took a scoop herself.


    ¡°Wow, it does taste better.¡± The young mother was also feeling the ravaging tide of energies within her bloated stomach; she was getting stronger every minute absorbing the energies.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    At the morning of a certain campus dormitory, numerous women were lying on puddles of thick ooze, each with river of cum flowing out of their entrances. The room was once again filled with fogs of Leo¡¯s steamy musk that dimmed the lights.


    With his hands carrying a girl by the waist, Leo poured his over abundant seeds directly into the girl¡¯s gut after a final thrust. Her whole body spasmed as the already bloated belly swelled even further under Leo¡¯s shocking torrent. Within a few moments of the thunderous discharge, thick cum overflowed from the girl¡¯s mouth and spilled onto her twin sister who copsed earlier on the floor, coating the twin with thickyers of white yogurt.


    It had been a while since Leost visited the women and his helpful big sister brought him here to stay for the night and to vent out some stress. The family was unable to cope with Leo¡¯s libido, especially after the incident with the fusion stone. Hence, Catherine allowed the siblings a one day one night trip to Leo¡¯s personal brothel, where all the girls were thirsting for their master.


    The boy had been having sex with the women here from yesterday morning until now. It was the first time Leo ever stayed awake past midnight and even skipped a day of sleep. Yet, even after thoroughly dominated all the women in the dormitory, the boy was brimming with energy without hint of tiredness. In fact, simr to thest time he did this, he felt even better after relieving all of the pent-up pressure.


    After absorbing the energies of the second ck mist, the nutrient of the awakened tree and finally the gigantic fusion stone, pressure had been all stored and built up within the boy¡¯s body. The discharge of energies in form of the boy¡¯s thick ooze was only but a small fraction and it will take an enormous amount to deplete the reserves. After relieving this tremendous stress, Leo felt he had been breathing under the water for the past month and can finally catch a breath of fresh air.


    Seeing the glorious work before him, Leo thought he could still maybe go for another couple more rounds. But God knows what the boy meant by couple more rounds with his monstrous capacity. Regardless, after today, Leo¡¯s libido should return back to a more manageable level for the family, if there are no more surprises.


    After Leo was escorted to the bath, Sarah stood up with thick globs of ooze dripping down from her bottom and pped her hands. She watched the girls who were awake now and give her remarks.


    ¡°Great job today, girls. I hope youdies enjoyed yourselves. I have a feeling my little brother will be visiting you all a lot more frequently from now on.¡±


    Sarah was very satisfied of the result. In just a short period of time, her little brother had evolved into such of an incredible beast. The sister really took pleasure watching how Leo easily handled all the women easily like a toy with his giga manhood. The sight of these girls waited in line and begged to be prated by Leo¡¯s massive rod excited the sister even more.


    Girl A: ¡°Wha? Its already morning? How long have I been passed out?¡±


    Girl B: ¡°Hehe, this time I managed take two loads from him before I faint. My goal will be three next times.¡±


    Girl C: ¡°Ahhh! my holes are totally stretched. Those toys won¡¯t fit anymore. How am I going to masturbate??¡±


    Girl D: ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t you hear from Sarah? Our little God will be visiting us more often from now on, you won¡¯t get a chance to masturbate and your holes will never recover. My D cup can attest to this.¡±


    The women on the floor woke up one by one. Even though it was not the first time that all of them had gotten dominated by Leo like this, but seeing him executing the deed in person sent thrills to their spines. The girls began to gossip among themselves with the number one topic being how many loads did they managed to take from the boy; the girls took pride in that.


    ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t have to go scavenge for food for the time being. It will take us a while to digest and finish the left overs.¡± The student council president imed.


    ¡°Ok,dies. Have a great day. I will be taking the bath with Leo, if any of you are still feeling tipsy you cane join us.¡± Sarah made an expression that the all women understood.


    After the orgy, the women here could clearly feel the transparent increase of strength on their bodies. The potency of Leo¡¯s premium cheese was a level higher than usual; most of the girls were still drowned in the pleasure of Leo¡¯s exorbitant life force rejuvenating their vitals. It was a feeling of being reborn every time. Some of the girls forced themselves up to join Sarah for another round at the bath.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under the stifling rain, masses of refugee came across the bridge from the western districts of the city. Remember the bridge the sibling crossed to get to the Great Mall? Yes, it¡¯s that bridge. There was a war going on around that region and all the survivors were flocking to the other side of the river.


    And no, it¡¯s not a war between humans, but between zombies. After a certain zombie king awakened from its hibernation, another king came to challenge its authority. Naturally, one mountain cannot contain two tigers and war ensued between two zombie hordes. Luckily, the survivors sniffed the change of wind early on and decided to migrate before too many casualties urred.


    Unfortunately, the democratic elected leader of the refugees died on the voyage before arriving to the university campus. Now, the masses of refugees were divided into three groups due to different ideologies and were unable to settle their differences.


    One group wasposed of most of the able man and woman, believing that they cannot afford certain liabilities in order to survive. Another was consisted of mostly elder and children with a group of womenpassionated enough to take care of the weak. And thest was a peculiar bunch with the most awakened among the three. The boss and his man of this peculiar group only popped out after the former leader¡¯s death. Neither of the other two group liked them and even suspected that they were behind the death of their former leader. However, they all agreed on one thing, that was to send a representative to the student dormitory.


    After their awakening, the girls in the dormitory made a name of themselves. Their reputation naturally spread far and wide across thend as no one was able to ignore a congregation of sixty-nine awakened human flexing their muscles around the region. Especially after the fact that the notorious gangster of the campus disintegrated and was reced by these women; easy to guess what people may think without knowing any more details.


    For the refugees, the approval to stay and protection from the student dormitory was a must. Lisa sat on the chair and examined the three man and woman standing in front of her at the lobby. She rubbed her temples; the situation might turn into a mess if it was handled incorrectly.


    The request from these people were simple; the survivors wanted to stay at the campus and be under their protection. However, two groups ended up openly arguing at each other in front of Lisa. Both of them wanted the spot of a certain high school, as it was closest to the student dormitory.


    Lily sat beside Lisa and whispered something into her ear.


    ¡°Just chase these people out, I don¡¯t like the way those two men are looking and us.¡± Lily was reminded of her scarred experience.


    ¡°Uhm¡­Lisa, we are fine with staying anywhere convenient, but do you have any spare rations for the kids and the elderly? We promise we will repay you somehow.¡± A woman with green hair bowed down her head and plead to the student council president.


    The two men stopped arguing. How did they not think of that!? But it is toote to beg for food now since they don¡¯t have the face topete for pity from the children and the elderlies.


    ¡°Very well. I will see what I can do for you. As for you two, there is another high school nearby. Figure this out yourselves thene back to me.¡±


    Lisa sighed; she couldn¡¯t help but to hold a tiny grudge on Sarah for asking her to handle this issue; but since she was promised to borrowed Leo for a night, the student council president will see this matter through.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    On a certain morning, the clouds seemed to have dispersedpletely faster than anyone would expect. The weather in New Londo had been having a mood swing. The humidity from the heavy rain few days ago cleared without a hint as the radiant beams of sunlight scorched the city. However, the floods in the southern area of the city still umted and spread even more.


    Leo found Catherine at the backyard; the loving mother was watering the crops. Having been in the house ying video games all day yesterday, the boy found the need to bath in the sunlight once a while this morning.


    ¡°Come here, son. The nts need some fertilizer.¡± The mother called out to her son.


    ¡°Aye, Mom.¡± Leo saluted.


    Understood what his mother wanted, the boy unzipped his pants and took out the massive meat rod that reached right above his knee and limply dangled between his thighs. Catherine inspected the weight of the heavy manhood. Yap! Her son was healthy as ever. The dragon easily awakened from its slumber from the delicate texture of his mother¡¯s hand.


    Heavy strokes with two hands and a few kisses to the mushroom head were needed to provide enough stimtion for her little boy. Once she saw the twin orb expanded and felt the tremor from the rod, Catherine had to carefully aim and control the towering rod to prevent some of the nts from being drowned within Leo¡¯s thick ooze. The grip had to be strong, beyond normal human strength, as the monster jerked heavily while gushing out the torrent of thick cheese. Seeing the skillfulness of how the mother evenly distributed the fertilizer, one can tell she had done this fairly frequent.


    ¡°Looks like the veggies will be ready soon.¡± Catherine nodded her head and was pleased with her gardening.


    The next day, all the vegetables were all fully grown and exceeded in their normal sizes, they also tasted extra delicate and nutritious. Unlike other survivors that fertilized their garden with their own excretion and gained little yield, the family was certainly more self-sufficient with their ¡°cleaner¡± approach.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the day of the harvest, the family had a very fortunate guest that came to visit at an unexpected time. It was Jean whom Sharon invited on a whim from thest time they visited the eastern district. Before the door, Jean was a little bit nervous.


    ¡°Hello~ I am Sharon¡¯s friend. My name is Jean.¡± The woman was surprisingly polite, different from her usual interaction with Sharon.


    Sarah looked at the women with t chest intrigued; inspecting the woman from bottom up, the sister would rate this pair of thighs a suffocation out of 10. Catherine was surprised as well to find Sharon had invited someone; her sister was actually not the type to have too many girl friends in the past as she hanged out with mostly men for her ¡°hunt¡±.


    The two women wee Jean into the house and called out to Sharon and Leo, telling them to finish their business quickly.


    ¡°Jean! Thanks foring by, heh~¡± Sharon came out of a certain room with slightly messy clothes.


    ¡°Hiya! Did you juste out of your bed? And what is this?¡± Jean scoop off the cluster of white substance around Sharon¡¯s mouth and had a taste herself, then electric spikes spooked the woman.


    ¡°It tasted amazing! What is it?¡± Jean¡¯s eye sparkled and fervently looked at Sharon.


    ¡°Since you are here, you will find out soon and have your fair share.¡± Sharon smiled mischievously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the dining table, Jean felt intimidated just by looking at those massive racks; the three women in the family all leaned forward and rested their heavy breast on the table as Jean told her exciting story on how she survived the first few weeks of the apocalypse. The gene ofrge milkers must run deep in their bloodline, the red hair thought.


    ¡°And so? What happened next!?¡± Catherine excitedly asked and her great bosom were jiggling like waves.


    ¡°What are those insane knockers?! The shapes are so lewd!¡± Jean silently muttered and gulped.


    Jean continued her story as she felt more and more inferior in front of those three perfect bounties. As the story ended, she reminded herself the reason she came visit.


    ¡°Sharon, where is your nephew?¡± Jean asked.


    ¡°Oh, Leo is taking a shower right now. It is going to take a while; he didn¡¯t mean to be rude.¡± Sharon apologized for her nephew; since she was the one ignited the me and didn¡¯t properly extinguish it.


    ¡°Well! Food is ready. I will prepare a separate portion for my son. Let¡¯s not wait, shall we?¡± Catherine pped her hand and walked to the kitchen.


    The dining table was soon popted with myriad of fresh vegetables, monster meat and arge side dish of white cream cheese ced in a luxury bowl. Jean was extremely impressed how bountiful the meal was; the amount of meat alone was many times more than what she had for days.


    Meat from mutated beast and fresh vegetables were pricymodities among the survivors, and something only awakened human could afford for the most part. Many of the survivors get by the days through can food and scraps of expired bread or anything that was left in the supermarket. The days were only going to be tougher as the remnants of the past runs dry.


    Jean¡¯s favorite dish was the family home made special cream cheese; it sent shivers down her spine the moment the cheese made contact with her tongue. Thesting warmth in the stomach gave her the feeling of bliss and satisfactory of being alive. The family looked funnily at the woman. With a flushed cheek, the red hair secretly hid the fact that she already drenched her pantie.


    The women feigned ignorance of Jean¡¯s state. Sharon was the one who made the call for today¡¯s event, Sarah and Catherine were only ying along. The aunt never stopped bragging about how manly her nephew was in front of Jean; she thought it would be nice to show her friend a little bit of the magic before she got to know the boy for real.


    ¡°Hello, Jean.¡± Leo finally showed up from the shower and sat next to the red hair. The woman¡¯s heartbeat hastened at the boy¡¯s presence.


    Dinner resume with Leo only aiming for the meat, the mother didn¡¯t have to force her son to eat vegetables because she knew Leo was an extremely healthy boy when she checked on him every time. But a more usible reason should be that the diet of awakened could be quite differentpared to normal human, especially for Leo.


    As the family finished their te, Sarah and Catherine left the table to clean the dishes. Sharon had a funny look on Jean, waiting for her to make the move.


    ¡°Big boy, I will ask again. Do you mind having a girlfriend? If you do, we cane over to my ce tomorrow.¡± The red hair started to flirt with the boy as she rested her hand on Leo¡¯sp.


    Jean may not have crazy milkers like the girls in Leo¡¯s family, but she was still confident in her figure. Sharon had told her that Leo was extremely gifted on a certain department and Jean did not question why the aunt would know such detail. Instead, the red hair attempted to find the truth in Sharon¡¯s words and slowly inched closer to Leo¡¯s crotch with her hand.


    The size of the mass she felt brought question marks to her head; it was not the mass she was expecting. Not for a second did Jean thought that massive gigantic slump of swell she touched was actually the boy¡¯s manhood. The red hair finally looked down to her hand. Now that she pressed on the fabric of the Leo¡¯s baggy pants, the outline of behemoth revealed its form.


    Yet, even through the heat transmitting to her hand, Jean still didn¡¯t think that the swell could possibly be a man¡¯s junk. Jean was a virgin despite the way she acted and the collections she had, but the red hair had watched enough R18 films and yed enough dildo to know what to expect. She continued to scramble her hand and tried to guess what this massive swell was. On a side note, Jean broke her membrane long ago when she was younger.


    ¡°Miss, are you looking for something?¡± Leo asked.


    The boy thought Jean was looking for his manhood, like many other women had done; but the way she moved her hand around his massive meat didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Then suddenly, behind his calm expression, Leo had a frightening thought. Just since when did he learned the habit of letting a random woman touch his crotch and thinking it was normal?


    Sharon giggled at the visible confusion on the Jean¡¯s face, the aunt was not sure what the woman was thinking; but it was hrious to watch regardless.


    ¡°My little boy is big isn¡¯t he. You been touching it all over.¡± Sharon smirked.


    ¡°¡­Wait. Could it be?¡± Jean turned her face to Leo, saw a confused face, then looked back down at the swell.


    This time, the red hair was even more aggressive and slid her hand inside Leo¡¯s pants. Soon, her whole body turned red and identally tightened her grip on a certain rod. Jean was embarrassed; but more importantly, she was extremely shocked and her demeanor copsed before Sharon¡¯s smirking grin.


    ¡°Is thiiiis fo..for real?¡± The red hair was heavily stuttering.


    Sharon nodded


    ¡°Miss, if you keep holding me so tightly, it will be bad.¡± Leo warned, the boy didn¡¯t just want to make any good-looking woman he met into a walking cum toilet.


    Jean quickly retracted her hand and stood up.


    ¡°Thanks for having me! I think it is time for me to go. Leo! I will ask you out again when I think I am ready, mentally and physically.¡± Jean said as she escaped to the door.


    The red hair hastily took her leave; she was not ready to have her holes being annihted by something of that size anytime soon. Just like Sharon before she had her first actual sex, the aunt also turned timid at thest moment when she engaged the deed.


    ¡°She is gone, huh?¡± Sarah returned from the kitchen with the mother.


    ¡°What a shame sister, I quite liked that girl.¡± Catherine added.


    Catherine could see why her sister and Jean got along so well; Jean was practically a younger and less endowed version of Sharon. Hence, Catherine had a rather positive opinion about their guest today. She won¡¯t had minded if Leo had a rtionship with that girl. Hmm¡­.but wait, her son already had many rtionships with many girls on bed. Well¡­ as a mother, she should take pride in that her son was easily dominating any woman he met.


    It was then, the dining table was bumped by something and shook.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The whole family looked at Leo, the boy could only scratch his head and wryly smile.


    ¡°¡­I think I will need some help. I already had cold shower earlier.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all you Sharon, you were not done with our boy anyway.¡± The mother pointed to the aunt and left to the stairs. Sarah gave Sharon thumbs up and escaped to the stairs herself as well.


    Now it was just two pairs of eyes that stared each other over the slightly tilted dining table.


    ¡°Your room?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Under the waning crescent moon, blood was silently spilled on the streets. From a distance, one could only hear the faint sound of groans and howls within the darkened city. The hordes of zombies were cannibalizing their own, feasting anything in their path and growing ever stronger.


    Within a certain room of a towering skyscraper, pieces of a corpse were littered on the floor. Upon closer look at the corpse, few awakened humans in the central district would recognize the markings of the former zombie king that once terrorized the region. However, it appeared that the king was now someone else¡¯s dinner.


    The culprit that consumed the former king was another zombie king hidden in robe. It hade out of its hibernation not too long ago and became even shorter from its original modest figure. Its tongue licked the lips, savoring the blood and energies of its unexpected meal. Feeling the power in its body, the short zombie king was ever more confident in its goal.


    A sound of a howling cry propagated from the skyscraper. Soon, mutated zombies showed up inside the room one by one. The zombie king inspected its officers and let out an amendable cry. Its soldiers had gotten stronger as well. The zombie king believed it was time to take its revenge.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The zombie king had traced the presence of its prey to the campus garden. It had remembered the distinct feeling of bloodlust hidden within the scent. It was thrilled that this day had finallye.


    The presence in the campus included the sixty-nine awakened girls at the dormitory and the other survivors that scattered around the area. So that¡¯s where they had run to, huh¡­ The zombie king thought. The survivors were easy prey that escaped under its nose before; however, the sixty-nine awakened humans will be a tough bone to chew. The king will consolidate its forces after it finished its grievance with its current target.


    The king and its crew leaped down into the copsed hole andnded on the debris of the subway, where they saw the remnant of the great tree and a membrane cocoon that shined brilliantly from its surface, illuminating the shadow within the sphere.


    However, just as the zombie king readied to make its move, the whole station trembled under the roots of the tree carcass. The arrival of unweed visitor had finally startled the host and awakened her from her slumber. The cocoon on the tree melted and a figurended onto the ground.


    It was Zomi. The big girl had gotten slightly shorter, just like the zombie king that awakened from its hibernation. Now, only eight foot tall above the ground, Zomi opened her eyes, revealed her golden pupils and nkly gazed at the insignificant insects that disturbed her nap.


    The moment Zomi opened her eyes, the zombie king knew they were fucked. The overwhelming aura Zomi unintentionally let out easily dwarfed its own and paralyzed its whole body. It was a familiar feeling for the zombie king; yet, the pressure only felt stronger than before.


    Needless to say, the lesser zombies had already copsed on the ground with blood flowing out of their face. The hierarchy of the zombie ecology was unforgiving and strict, and currently, Zomi stood at the very top.


    The big girl approached the small frozen figure and bended down to have a closer look. Within the suspense, the zombie king gulped its saliva. Zomi then ced her hand on top of the figure and stripped its robe, which reveal a naked body of a small little girl with a matured face.


    She had a terrified expression and was muttering in low volume.


    ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± Faint feminine voice was revealed from her mouth. The zombie king had the ability to speak all along.


    The zombie king, although was short, originally had a matured figure before her hibernation. However, after the energy condensed in her body; her body shrunk, especially in the chest region. Only the curvaceous waistline of the bottom half from her original figure remained.


    The reason why Zomi, despite being a powerful being, did notmand any zombies was due to the fact that all the zombies were too weak and did not meet her eye. However, this one could perhaps make the pass; Zomi wondered how much her master would like a new toy, it was convenient that she showed up.


    The big girl grabbed the frozen figure by one of her legs and lifted her up to the eye level. The two pink entrance of the small figure were smooth and were fully revealed in front of Zomi.


    ¡°Whaa~! What are you doing?¡± The small figure cried out.


    With her finger rubbing on the exposed crotch, Zomi inspected the garden entrances to see if they were worthy of being graced by Leo¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Wait! No!¡± The girl begged.


    The amazon slid her rtivelyrge finger into the tiny gardens and examined the tightness, smoothness and their texture. The zombie king¡¯s face flushed red and moaned erotically to feelings of her holes being spread. Satisfied with the sensation on her finger, Zomi decided to make the zombie king her first subordinate, which of course, will also serve Leo as her master.


    Zomi let the girl down and once again pressed her hand on the girl¡¯s head. Ominous aura flowed into the small girl¡¯s brain and usurped control. Now, the zombie king could no longer disobey Zomi¡¯smand regardless of distance. The big girl happily carried the small girl like a ragged doll and exited the subway station. Her master had been generous with providing her with endless proteins during her hibernation, it was time to return the favor with a gift.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Leo felt a great disturbance in his mind, all of his movement froze as he sensed the link between him and Zomi re-strengthened. Numerous signals were transmitting to Leo¡¯s head. Due to the distance, the messages were hazy and unclear. Leo dwelled within his thoughts and began to decipher the signals; the resonance of the re-establishing link was upying the boy¡¯s mind. Zomi meant a great deal to him and Sarah after all.


    ¡°Woo!!! Woo!!¡± Sharon was frantically pping Leo¡¯s giant orbs, trying to grab hold of his attention.


    The aunt had her mouth stuck to the base of Leo¡¯s towering rod. The boy was pressing down her head with his hands as Sharon tried to free herself from the monster in her throat. However, Leo¡¯s grip was too strong and did not budge an inch no matter how hard Sharon tried. Under his absent mind, the boy was still ejacting at full force within Sharon¡¯s throat and the torrent was directly hitting the stomach.


    Finally, Leo¡¯s mind returned to reality and saw his aunt¡¯s tearing expression with white ooze leaking out of her nose and mouth. The boy quickly pulled out his monster out of the woman¡¯s throat and a long strip ofrge glob of cum made a loud sshing sound on the ground after it was pulled out along the tip.


    Sharon finally could catch her breath; it was not the first time she was almost choked to death by Leo¡¯s gargantuan rod, but the aunt was somehow getting addicted by the thrill of putting her life on the line. Sex with Leo was a dangerous and rewarding deed as Mindy would have note; yet, numerous women still flocked towards the boy and begged to be his sex ves.


    ¡°Aunty! I am so sorry. I spaced out somehow.¡± Leo apologized; he didn¡¯t want to score any actual first blood with his rod.


    The aunt gave his nephew the you are helpless look and continued to clean the thick cheese off of Leo¡¯s manhood. Sharon swears if she was to die one day it would not be under the ws or fangs of zombies and mutants, but under her nephew¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°Just what you were spacing out for?¡± The aunt lifted her head and asked, then back to focusing on her job.


    ¡°Remember Zomi? I think she is back.¡± Leo honestly said.


    ¡°Zomi is back?!¡± A head peeked out from the door; Sarah was about to join her aunty on the ride.


    Sharon had not seen the big girl for a long while and was interested about her return. The trio in the cum stained bathroom continued their discussion about Zomi and decided to meet the big girl sometime soon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    At a certain shopping district, a big girl and a small girl were in a clothing shop testing out new outfit. Zomi forced the small girl into wearing a maid outfit with garter belt as she tried one herself. The big girl remembered from her past life that maids were a profession that served their masters, she was able to find a size that barely fit and forced it on. The tight fabric around the chest once again revealed the erotic texture of the two massive mountains. The small girl actually looked enviously at the two gigantic marshmallows stubbornly pulling theces on the outfit.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    At a certain high school of a certain campus, a certain group of people upied the building and were performing a certain business in a certain room.


    ¡°You tricked me! Hayden. I did everything you asked, and you promised!¡± A certain awakened man shouted from the floor.


    ¡°Well, only if you weren¡¯t so simple; but that was the exact reason why I came to you in the first ce.¡± A generic evil mastermind with sses said and smiled. ¡°Bring our guest to the waiting room.¡±


    Two rowdy men forcedly injected the awakened with an unknown drug and dragged the tied-up man away on the ground. The awakened man convulsed and passed out within seconds with white foamsing out of his mouth.


    ¡°Dr. Hayden. You have a call.¡± An underling in suit handed the doctor a phone.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Freeman. You called at a perfect time. Yes, yes. I understand. But good news my friend, your order is ready for pick up. ¡­I see, fantastic. You have my thanks.¡± The doctor tossed the phone back to his underling and went out of the door.


    A certain organization had been eyeing on the survivors from the central district before they even escaped to the university campus. It had contacted Dr. Hayden to act as its agent within the survivors and managed to divide the them into three groups, with one of the groups being its puppet.


    The organization nned to finish the deed and conquer the divided refugees, but now that will be difficult under the nose of the girls in the dormitory. At the moment, the organization will only pick out the cream of the crop from the survivors and send them to the HQ as premium livestock. The organization had reached its hands far and wide; there might be more agents among other groups of survivors.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the campus theater, a young boy watched a few women from the dormitory brought boxes of food into the lobby and his mouth drooled at the sight. Not sure if the boy was drooling at the women or at the food, one could never know and shall forever remain a mystery.


    ¡°Timmy! Could you help us carry this inside?¡± A woman with braided blonde hair asked.


    ¡°Yes! Sister Miranda.¡± Timmy diligently helped moved the rations in.


    The boy couldn¡¯t help to thought back to the figure of those Onee-san(s) that came visit; those curves, the voluptuous sizes and them thighs. ¡°Were those sister models before the ck mist?¡± Timmy spected as he carried the boxes.


    Timmy was separated from his family when they evacuated from a metro station that was under monster attacks. By god¡¯s grace, he managed escaped by himself and wandered onto the surface, lost and frightened. The boy was then found by Sister Miranda and her group, who were in a middle of migration to the other side of the river. Having no way of getting back to his family alone as a kid, the only choice for Timmy was to be under Sister Miranda¡¯s care.


    The braided hair woman peacefully watched the joy of the children digging through the food and had a gentle smile to her face. She felt all her endeavors had been worth it, her only concern now was how would she pay back her debt to Lisa. Maybe she would join their rank in their missions; the woman was pretty confident in her power.


    Sister Miranda was one of the humans that awakened in the first ck mist. The Sister had respectable level of strength andbat prowess, but she was known for her benevolence. After the death of the former leader of their expedition, she rallied the children and elders who were unwanted and took them under her care along with several of her friends. Timmy, was just one of many that she rescued and taken to under her wing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    On a pleasant evening at the family¡¯s home, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Who could it be at this hour?¡± Catherine thought and walked towards the door.


    Peeking outside, the mother saw a giantess and a small girl in maid outfit. Surprised by the visitor, she called out to her children and opened the door to give her greetings. If the two girls were hostile, a simple door would not be able to stop them anyway.


    Seeing it was her master¡¯s mother, the giantess bowed down to pay her respect and exposed a lengthy cleavage between her two gigantic marshmallows. Under Zomi¡¯smand, the little girl was forced to bow as well. Zomi continued to hold a nk expression and internallymanded the little girl to start speaking.


    ¡°Madam, we are Leo¡¯s loyal sex ves.¡± The little girl gracefully said and immediately protested to Zomi. ¡°Waaiiit! aren¡¯t we just maids!? When did we be sex ves?! You want us to be some toys to a lowly human?¡±


    Zomi gave the little girl a lightning speed hand chop to the head, the victim of the impact was smashed to the ground with her face crushing the pavements on the floor. The big girl then bowed again as in apology for her subordinate¡¯s misbehavior.


    The little girl forced herself to get up from the ground due to Zomi¡¯smand and gave another bow as well with blood flowing from her head. Though, the wounds already healed by the time she got up.


    ¡°My¡­my apologies, I am just master¡¯s lowly onahole.¡± The little girl then confusedly looked back to Zomi. ¡°What is a onahole?¡±


    It was a term Zomi learned when she and Leo were exchanging thoughts through the link. The information must had randomly appeared on the boy¡¯s mind and was identally caught by the big girl. Though, this was not something she would share with her subordinate.


    ¡°Leo¡¯s sex ves, huh. My son sure had gotten naughty.¡± Catherine lightly giggled, the mother had already taken a liking to the two girls. ¡°What are your names?¡±


    ¡°This is Zomi, the name was given by the mistress.¡± The little girl pointed at the big girl, then proudly shoved back her silver hair and raised her non-existent chest to introduce herself. ¡°And my name is Shalltear Bloodfallen, the aristocrat of the night, King of the ck mist, born of the blood of the divine, forged by the me of chaos, the ancient¡­¡±


    Before Shalltear could finish her speech, her facended on the pavements again, creating arger pot hole on the ground.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Whoooa! Maids!¡± Leo¡¯s eye sparkled at the sight of the two girls; he seemed to have taken a liking at the outfit.


    ¡°Wow! Zomi. You got a good taste.¡± The excited sister was all over Zomi and Shalltear, touching and poking random ces on their body; her eyes were sparkling as well.


    Sarah then pinched the little girl¡¯s cheek and pull it to see if this doll like zombie was real. The little girl groaned and wanted to bite the sister¡¯s hand, but was met with Zomi¡¯s threatening look. Even her skin texture felt like a normal little girl to the sister.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are not human. The girls don¡¯t look like zombies at all.¡± Catherine muttered and left to do her own stuff.


    The mother finally learned the existence and identity of Zomi; as for Shalltear, she was just ident and a plus. Besides Zomi¡¯s height, Catherine couldn¡¯t see the any other small mutations from the two girls that were usually found on any mutated zombies.


    Catherine left the two girls to the siblings; she was quick to ept the reality of the situation after some exining from Sarah. They all thought it was incredible that Zomi brought a little underling along and came to them in maid uniform.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Later that night, Leo¡¯s room was reserved by the sister for the two maids that settled in. Catherine and Sharon actually let out a sigh of rx; they won¡¯t have to be the one to calm that beast down tonight. None of the women in the house could stay a normal functional human being for long at the rate they were drowning in pleasure by Leo¡¯s behemoth rod.


    Soon, it was a heart touching reunion between Zomi¡¯s holes and Leo¡¯s monster.


    The little girl saw the erected behemoth and couldn¡¯t close her mouth from shock. The manhood looked gigantic even when Zomi was the one riding on top of it. Her heart that stopped long ago even started to beat before Leo¡¯s presence and her cold body began to heat up. A womanly function once lost to the little girl started to operate again in full maturity as clear nectar dripped from her rear.


    ¡°Ju¡­ just who the hell is the non-human here!? Is my master a monster under human skin?¡±


    ¡°Well, humans are monsters. Can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Sarah nonchntly said.


    After an intense ejaction from Leo, Zomi pulled out the towering rod and pointed the tip at Shalltear. There was still thick ooze hanging by the orifice and steamy musk blowing out, even a high tier zombie like her lostposure and felt irresistible. The size of the mushroom tip was obscenely hugepared to her mouth; but Shalltear still willingly gave it a gentle kiss without Zomi¡¯smand.


    There was a string of cum attached to her mouth and the tip as she separated her face from the rod. This time, she opened her mouth at a width uncharacteristic of her size, revealing two rows of sharp teeth used to devour her prey. Leo¡¯s giga rod still struggled to make room in her mouth as Shalltear forced her head forward. Her sharp teeth actually provided even better stimtion for Leo and the monster expanded by another girth within her throat.


    Now, the behemoth waspletely stuck in the throat with an obscene bulge at the chest as well; it was fortunate that Shalltear didn¡¯t need to breath. Zomi then lifted the little girl by her legs, now her whole body was vertically aligned to the towering rod. What happened next was what the fellow gentlemen could imagine.


    The poor former zombie king was practically impaled from her throat to her stomach as she hung vertically upside down on Leo¡¯s manhood with her feet up in the air. This position was only possible with her short stature. But rest assure, the water fountain blooming from the Shalltear¡¯s crotch was indicating the immeasurable pleasure she was experiencing.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    The following morning, Leo woke up to the two non-human beauties besides him on bed. The boy looked into Zomi¡¯s eye, the big girl had her eyes opened and was awake the whole night.


    ¡°Wee back, Zomi.¡± Leo said as he gently patted Zomi¡¯s head. The maid outfit really got him excitedst night and he didn¡¯t really give Zomi the proper greeting. Seeing the sweet gentle smile on Zomi¡¯s face, the boy felt blessed. Speaking of which, did Zomi get shorter? Her feet used to extend further out from the bed.


    Leo had already known what the girls in the family did to him on bed every night, it was no surprise to him that Zomi was part of the party as well. It just felt odd that he would never wake up after he fell sleep, but still could faintly feel the presence of the girls riding on the manhood in his subconscious.


    Now, as for the little girl sleeping on his crotch and using his limp dragon as her hug pillow, Leo and the family still had no idea of her origin. Zomi only briefly introduced the little girl as her subordinate she found when she awakened from the tree, the big girl herself didn¡¯t really understand that Shalltear was a zombie king or a patriarch of the hordes. Simply because she couldn¡¯t see how ruling over bunch of weaklings would count as anything significant based on her understanding.


    Simr to Zomi, Shalltear also didn¡¯t need rest. However, being the first time in ingesting Leo¡¯s thick ooze, her body needed sleep to digest the heavy substances. The boy naughtily poked the sleeping girl¡¯s cheek, her face really seemed doll like.


    ¡°Good morning, master.¡± Shalltear suddenly opened her eyes; it was crimson red then slowly turned back to dark.


    ¡°Morning. Shalltear?¡± Leo said.


    The little girl got up from Leo¡¯s crotch and gracefully kneeled on the bed.


    ¡°Ku, ku, ku~ You were not half badst night. I will recognize you as my master for now.¡± Shalltear proudly stated her allegiance.


    Even though she was forced into all kinds of position like a toy all night, the little girl still had her pride. Feeling the vitality within her body, it¡¯s no wonder her rival was so strong. If she keeps sleeping with her master from now on, she will get there too!


    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± The boy had no recollection of what happenedst night, but he continued to ask. ¡°I know you are a zombie, but we never asked you how and where you learned to speak?¡±


    Leo never heard Zomi uttered a word, so he was curious.


    ¡°Uhm¡­now that you mention it. I don¡¯t really know. I was able to speak the moment I got out of my nest, but none of my minions ever speaks, so I never spoken this much until now.¡± Shalltear thought out loud.


    ¡°Minions? Why do you have minions?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to introduce myself again? I am the aristocrat of the night, king of the ck mist¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop. That¡¯s all you say when we asked youst night.¡± Yesterday they were all too focused on Zomi and didn¡¯t really pay much attention to the little girl. Now, Leo was just continuing the interrogation. ¡°How many of your underlings are there? And how strong are they?¡±


    ¡°They are all really weak and are just numbers. But numbers were all they need. Let me count¡­.one, two, three.¡±


    The boy watched the little girl counted number with her fingers like an elementary school kid, which was befitting of her look. It seemed like math was a major weakness of the zombie kind; Zomi couldn¡¯t really count as well.


    Shalltear was a high tier zombie that awakened from a gore nest like Zomi, so controlling zombies must be one of her abilities as well. It also appeared that she and Zomi were rivals, and Shalltear was the one that lost by a ¡°small margin¡± ording to her. That¡¯s pretty impressive Leo thought. That¡¯s all the boy got out of the short conversation; he will put in the trust on Zomi that Shalltear will be safely under control, not that she was much of a threat anyway.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The family had breakfast at the dining table while Zomi and Shalltear stood at the side in maid uniform. Today¡¯s grand course was prepared by Zomi herself with the help of Catherine, the big girl was able to recall some of her past life culinary skill and put it to modern application. Sarah picked out the monster eye ball from the bat soup and passed her judgement.


    ¡°This taste surprisingly good.¡± The sister was very impressed.


    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be on the table if it weren¡¯t.¡± The mother smiled.


    Catherine was surprised at first by the look of the meal Zomi prepared; she had to brace her soul to sample the dishes under Zomi¡¯s intense stare that desired acknowledgement. After the vor exploded in her mouth, the mother decided that she could entrust the cooking to the big girl from now on.


    After the breakfast session, Sarah brought Zomi and Shalltear to the dormitory to introduce them to the rest of the girls. As for Leo, the boy got a special date today. Sharon ryed the message from Jean that she wished for Leo to join her on the scavenging trip.


    Leo initially looked at Sarah on he should decide on the matter, but the sister simply smile and said ¡°Decide for yourself.¡± Well, the boy knew what was going to happen if he went to the dormitory and he just went a few days ago, so Leo decided to go with Jean today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the way to the northern shopping district, Jean happily clung onto the boy¡¯s arm and rubbed her t titanium te against him. Leo kind of regretted not going to the dormitory to enjoy the softness of the bountiful girls. But regardless, Leo still enjoyed Jean¡¯spany.


    At the back of the group, Amy was sort of envious at the two being lovely dovely. She let out a sigh and shook her head as she was not supposed to have such though.


    ¡°Amy, don¡¯t you think those two could make a great couple? How envious, I wish I can be the girlfriend instead.¡± A friend of Amy said.


    ¡°I think a lot of the girls wanted to have him as their boyfriend.¡± Amy replied.


    ¡°Speaking of which, where is King? I haven¡¯t seen your boyfriendtely.¡± The girl questioned. King had not showed up once since the incident with the bandits.


    ¡°Harlem said he got his own matter to take care of. I have no idea where he is now either.¡± Amy felt dejected as she answered.


    The girlfriend always called King by his first name when he is not around. Amy liked the name, but apparently King hated it for his life.


    King had been going out on his own without the girlfriend to do his mission assigned by the system. Of course, the girlfriend was kept in the dark about that. Amy only saw King left early in the morning and returned homete at night, battered and tired. After the initial few days of avoiding sex from her boyfriend, Amy wanted to make up for him; but the young man always fell right to sleep after he came back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: 9 ]


    King let out a satisfying smile at his power up afterpleting the mission. He had been tracking down a certain mutant for three days and finally acquired the special ingredient ¡°requested¡± by the system. The young men thought it was not so bad after all, the rewards for the missions had been generous.


    Since hepleted the quest early today and the system didn¡¯t issue anything more, it was a rare moment that he finally had free time. The young men decided to visit his girlfriend who was on the scavenging trip to the shopping district and take her to a certain massage parlor once again. He was already pretty close to the ce.


    Violet¡¯s all women group was easily found. Under the invisibility effect of a hidden coat rewarded by the system, King was able to stalk the scavenging group undetected. He had to be careful of not showing himself to Mindy; he may strong enough to fight her now, but still won¡¯t stand a chance against Mindy¡¯s mom or Sharon.


    He nned to show himself to Amy when no one else is around; however, just as he approached the group, the system issued a random time-based event.


    [Assassination contracts issued! Please pick one of the following three toplete within 24 hrs.]


    [ Target: Violet Holmes


    Difficulty: B


    Reward: 1000 SF (Soul Fragments)]


    [ Target: Sharon Gremory


    Difficulty: S


    Reward: Soul of the frost witch (Special ability)]


    [ Target: Leo Ackerman


    Difficulty: ??


    Reward: The great soul of fecund divinity (Greatly boosts male fertility and reproductive capability.)]


    The system picked targets whose soul could greatly boost the system¡¯s capability. It was not the first time King had done the contract; the invisibility coat was the reward for one of the assassination quests.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, Violet huh? Heh, heh, 1000 soul fragments. That¡¯s all the fragments I saved up until now and the difficulty is not bad.¡± King had zero remorse on the thought of killing someone he knew. He moved on the to the next on the list.


    ¡°Sharon. That sexy hot bitch. The reward must be her ability to control ice. The difficulty is as high as I would expect. Damn! I don¡¯t think I will be able to kill her with what I have. This one is out.¡±


    Last but not least, the young man moved on to the third choice.


    ¡°Nice! That fucking kid is on the list too. And the reward¡­¡±


    King felt unease by the question marked difficulty; but judging from what he knew of Leo, he didn¡¯t think the boy was anything too special. Now, the reward that attracted him the most was the one that boosts male fertility. The fact he failed to take his girlfriend¡¯s virginity still haunted him. The young man checked his inventory for poisons and trap that could kill, he decided to give it a go on Leo from the shadows. If he failed, he will retreat and go for another target.

 Chapter 50: Someones Girlfriend? Oops

    Chapter 50: Someone¡¯s Girlfriend? Oops


    At the shopping district, the group split up once again for maximum efficiency. Violet sighed and look at Sharon.


    ¡°Your nephew took my 2nd inmand away. Could I ask you to take her ce?¡± Violet asked.


    ¡°Fine, ok. All for the sake of my baby boy. I am only doing it this time.¡± Sharon took on the painstakingly boring babysitting job of leading a group, the aunty was sacrificing a lot for her nephew to getid. Don¡¯t we all wish to have an aunt like this?


    Jean, of course, brought Leo alone to their little ¡°date¡±; although there was not much to do in this post-apocalyptic world. The two strolled along the streets and went into shops that looters don¡¯t bother to go for small trinkets, meanwhile Jean brutally murdered any creatures that disturbed their dating session.


    The boy thought it was nice to take a stroll like this once in a while. Maybe he had been spending too much time ying games and pleasuring women that he started to enjoy the tranquil rxation of doing absolutely nothing on a walk. However, the peace was shortsted as they were ambushed by a number of mutants and beast brainlesslying in for their blood. Leo thought the way these frenzied monsters acted looked familiar from somewhere before.


    Jean was extreeeeemly pissed. The woman told Leo to sit back and rx while she dealt with the enemiesing into the store one by one; she was venting her anger on these unruly bunch that ruined the moments of her sweet date.


    There were also the reasons of Jean wanting to test her new enhanced strength on the monsters and flex her muscles in front of the boy. Leo actually saw through that and had the word ¡°impressive¡± written on his face as he pped his hands. The woman, proud like a rooster, enjoyed the praise.


    The two-couple wannabe continued to roam the streets and was met with all kinds of traps. There was poison gas, paralyzing needles, flying knives, arrows that aimed at the knee and guns attached to strings; however, Jean was the one that either dismantled or took the blunt on most of them. Of course, Leo himself dodged a few projectilesing at him nonchntly like it was some stroke of luck.


    ¡°You see boy, some selfish survivors set up traps to prevent some ce from being continuously looted, but I never encountered so many traps with so many variants in one day.¡± Jean scratched her slightly burnt hair. Her disappointment was immeasurable and her day was ruined.


    The thought of somebody was targeting them indeed came across their mind; however, even with Leo¡¯s senses, they couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious nearby. The boy did feel he was being watched, but it was obviously just thin air whichever direction he looked at. They also couldn¡¯t think of a reason to be targeted, other girls from the group all seemed to be fine as well.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ got to get that woman away from the kid.¡± King was just several meters away from the couple hidden in invisibility, any closer and Jean might sense his presence. The young man was also crying on the inside, that was a fortune that he just blew on traps.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At a certain ransacked store.


    ¡°Amy¡­¡± A whispered was heard from behind.


    The girlfriend looked back to the corner and found her boyfriend hiding behind the shelves.


    ¡°King! Why are you here?¡± Amy was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Shee¡­ I don¡¯t want to let them know I am here. Since I haven¡¯t showed up for a while.¡± King then continued. ¡°Amy, I need your help. Can you do me a favor?


    ¡°Of course, King. You are my boyfriend.¡± Amy was pleased King finally came to her for help.


    ¡°You see, uhm¡­ There are some private matters I want to talk to Leo about. It¡¯s not convenient for me to show up. Can you help me bring him out somewhere alone?¡± King pleaded.


    ¡°Why? That¡¯s kind of weird.¡± The girlfriend felt the request was strange.


    ¡°I know Amy, but you got to trust me on this. Please. And don¡¯t mention my name when you bring him there, make some other excuses. He might note if he heard my name.¡± King pleaded again.


    ¡°Fine.¡± The girlfriend finally agreed, but was still suspicious. However, King was her boyfriend after all and he came begging for help like this; Amy felt she had no choice but to help him for now.


    ¡°Great!¡± King said and proceeded to finalize the detail of n.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Near noon, the group rendezvoused to take a break and had their lunches. Amy took the opportunity to ask Leo if he coulde with her to somewhere alone; she wanted to properly apologize to Leo about kicking his balls from thest time anyway. The girl recalled to the memories of Leo¡¯s behemoth, the taste of his potent thick cheese and naturally became shy with her cheeks flushed as she approached the boy.


    Leo hesitated a bit but still agreed. Was she the one behind all the traps that they encountered? The boy carefully looked at Amy again and thought she couldn¡¯t possibly be the one. Jean was surprisingly fine with Amy borrowing Leo; she was not that type of woman. Plus, she already invited Leo toe over to her ce tonight; her day was already ruined and she could only anticipate for the night toe.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Amy that young man¡¯s girlfriend? Is she eyeing on Leo too?¡± Girl A said.


    ¡°That might be true¡­we haven¡¯t seen King in a while, maybe she ditched him.¡± Girl B said.


    Gossip started amongst the girls as they saw Leo being led away by Amy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the secret room at the massage parlor, a girl and a boy stared awkwardly at each other. Amy had already apologized and thanked Leo about saving herst time; she was quickly running out of topic to converse.


    ¡°Come on, King. Where are you?¡± The boyfriend had told Amy to keep Leo upied until he shows up.


    King was behind the boy¡¯s back, the young man wanted to stab Leo with a knife and quickly finish the contract. However, the moment he got closer, his instinct spiked and his body shivered. Feeling the cold sweat in his hand, King decided on a safer approach.


    [ Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: ??? ]


    The boy¡¯s life force was still full of question marks, but King was starting to believe that Leo was no normal kid. The young man almost wanted to give up; but since he already wasted so much resource on Leo, he decided to give onest shot.


    King took out his only poison dart and felt the pain in his heart. The item was expensive and he already wasted one due to Jean¡¯s interference. Thinking back to the reward for killing the boy; for the sake of his happiness for his bottom half, King bit his teeth and fired the dart.


    In the middle of a conversation, Leo¡¯s eye widened and sensed the iing projectileing from behind. However, he couldn¡¯t simply dodge because Amy was right in front of him. Instead, he turned around and caught the dart with his hand. Regardless, the sharp tip still pierced his skin.


    The poison sent the boy¡¯s body into disarray, his breathing became rash and his eyes turned red. Soon, ominous aura propagated from Leo and the immense pressure forced King to his knees. Amy was also on her knees, but for a different reason, as a puddle of love nectar can be seen on the floor flooded beneath her butt.


    King tried to stand up and was quickly pushed down to his bottom by the invisible pressure. Amy¡¯s pupil turned into shape of hearts again as heat started to build up within her whole body, reacting to Leo¡¯s thickening hormone.


    Tearing sound was heard, the heaven knows how many pants had been ripped by the gigantic swell of Leo¡¯s manhood. The glory of the awakened dragon brought terror and shock to King but heartthrobs and ecstasy to the girlfriend. Amy got up from her butt, revealing the sticky rope of nectars between the floor and her rear.


    Seeing the behemoth in front of her again, Amy lost control of her mind and body and crawled her way underneath Leo¡¯s crotch to kiss the twin orbs. She held one of the orbs with both hands and pressed it against her face, caressing the scrotum with her cheek while panting heavily. The girlfriend waspletely in heat and made into a mindless sex ve by Leo¡¯s oozing testosterone.


    King was enraged, furious and traumatized by the sight. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. The boy simply showed off his super-sized stick, and without uttering a word, his girlfriend went crawling to him like a submissive bitch and licked his balls. Amy had an ahegao face of ecstasy that he never managed to have her make.


    Leo stood still trying to regain control of his body; but his conscious was still faint, and adrenaline was kicking in. The boy was craving for sex and there was a target tight beneath his crotch, giving him tingling sensations. He lifted up the girl by the waist and thrusted his behemoth in between her thighs. Amy was equally cooperative as she pressed her moist flower on the monster, rubbed the sensitive spot back and forth with her waist and gave Leo a hot kiss. Both tongues reached deep into each other¡¯s mouth.


    With bloodshot eyes, the young man grieved at the size difference between that monster and his pigeon. Looking at the girth with just the tip, King couldn¡¯t help but to think what would happen if Leo ramped that thing into his girlfriend, ravaging her innards and destroying her holes. Amy¡¯s flowers would be stretched to the point where it will be impossible for his small pigeon to have sex with her afterwards. Behind all the intense emotions of anger and hatred, there was actually the feeling of excitement, and he himself was close to having a broken mind.


    The boy had enough of the forey, he wanted meat right now and finally thrusted the leviathan into the virgin garden. The monster was merciless as both the virgin membrane and the gate to the womb instantly popped under the unstoppable force behind Leo¡¯s thrust. With such intense stimtion, Amy rolled back her eyes and stuck her tongue out in tears while showering the floor with her water fountain.


    ¡°Amy!¡± King finally shouted out.


    His vein popped and his muscle bulged; yet, the young man still couldn¡¯t do anything but to watch his girlfriend willingly serviced the monster with her body. The overwhelming pressure still forcibly exerted on the young man and his legs won¡¯t budge.


    Leo was too busy pleasuring King¡¯s girlfriend to notice the voice. Amy faintly thought she heard something familiar. Oh, that was the sound of her boyfriend! Wait, boyfriend? Who was her boyfriend again? Her mind could only focus on one thing and that thing right now was in her womb.


    The boy turned the girl¡¯s body around with a 180 on the axis on of his rod. Now, King could fully enjoy the view of his girlfriend¡¯s bulged stomach forming the shape of Leo¡¯s monster. Leo moved the girl forward against the wall, where right below was King on the floor with his back also against the wall.


    King was up close and personal as he watched the swell on his girlfriend¡¯s stomach shrunk with Leo retracting his rod. But then, before he could brace himself, Leo thrusted forward and the bulge on Amy¡¯s stomach mmed onto King¡¯s face. The impact was no less powerful than a full punch from an adult. The boy continued to thrust faster and harder with increased frequency, and the bulge from the tip of his rod always pressed against the young man¡¯s face at the end. King had one of his teeth identally knocked out of his mouth when he tried to cry out from pain.


    Neither Amy nor Leo noticed the existence of King underneath. The two were too engrossed with each other to care about something so trivial such as the thing beneath them. The young man was still hidden in invisibility the whole time.


    Atst, with a final thrust, the two finally reached climax, with only Leo being his first orgasm of the session. With the monster pressing against his face behind the wall of the girlfriend¡¯s belly, King thoroughly felt the torrent tide of Leo¡¯s ejaction up close with his cheek as Amy¡¯s stomach bloated and covered his face.


    Lifting the girlfriend up from the wall, exposing the intersection between the flower garden and the outworld destroyer in front of King, Amy rinsed her boyfriend¡¯s face with her sweet loving nectar that eventually turned yellowish from the pressure in her stomach that forced it out.


    With tears in his broken expression, the young man secretly had a mini-orgasm in his pants without making a dent or mark that it ever happened.

 Chapter 51: Flat is Justice!

    Chapter 51: t is Justice!


    Leo recovered to his senses as the urge for sex died down with that single load and he quickly looked around to observe the surroundings. The boy still remembered he was attacked before identally dominated someone else¡¯s girlfriend and made her faint on top of his towering rod.


    He carefully ced the girl on the bed and picked up the poison dart on the ground; it was the same dart that was stopped by Jean. So, it was the same guy thatid all the traps, and it seemed like he was the one being targeted.


    Recalling to the attack by the mutants and beast this morning, it sure looked like the same attack when he was with Cindy and Mindy. This meant that the culprit had been targeting him since the time he joined the group. Hence, the feeling of being watched this morning wasn¡¯t just his imagination.


    At this moment, Leo heightened his senses and felt the slight movement in the air. The pressure from Leo was finally lifted and King wanted to escape as quickly as possible. However, the young man was already within Leo¡¯s sphere of domain and he was sensed the moment he abruptly got up.


    The boy suspiciously walked towards a direction, raised his hand and grasp onto the air as King carefully took a step back.


    ¡°Am I really not imagining things?¡± Leo muttered and turned around. At the same time, the boy also did find it strange that the culprit didn¡¯t do anything to him when he lost control due to the poison, perhaps the enemy escaped the moment he shot the dart.


    King let out a sigh of relief and cursed out his luck. From the overwhelming pressure that froze him earlier, the young man finally learned that Leo was the biggest monster he had encountered.


    However, just as King rxed his guard and started to inch his way towards the door, Leo turned around and poured a cup of white substances at the young man¡¯s direction. The white ooze colored the invisibility coat as it was thick enough to be stuck on the fabric and revealed the hidden man.


    The boy feigned giving up to prepared the cup, baiting the culprit to move so he can pinpoint his location and catch him off guard. There was another thing, the smell of Amy¡¯s holy water on King¡¯s face was also giving his presence away.


    With the culprit revealed, Leo leaped towards King and pinned him down on the ground. Leo was in no mood for interrogation and grabbed the knife from his pocket. The enemy was invisible, so who knows what kind of tricks the enemy got hidden in his sleeves. It was best to end the enemy¡¯s life as soon as possible.


    However, just before the knife was about tond, the feeling of grasp on Leo¡¯s hand disappeared and the knife snapped upon contact with the floor. Leo could tell the enemy just vanished into thin air under his grasp; the enemy¡¯s presence could no longer be felt.


    ¡°He escaped, huh. This will be troublesome¡­¡± Leo muttered; he will have to warn everyone soon.


    Looking back to the woman in bliss and sleeping soundly on the bed, the boy¡¯s first priority now was to wake her up and ask her some questions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ Item: Teleportation scroll


    ss rank: A


    Effect: Teleports the user to a random location within a certain radius.


    Cost: 500 SF (Soul Fragments) ]


    King had no choice but to blow his saving on this escape item. The teleportation was certainly an unpleasant experience, the young man dizzily got up and opened his eyes. It waspletely dark and he can hear sounds of cry and gossip. After King got used to the darkness, he could tell he was in a small room cramped with bunch of people.


    A creaking sound was heard and bright light was revealed from a door. There was a man wearing sunsses and with an assault rifle on his hand.


    ¡°Wake up! Piglets. It¡¯s time for you all to march towards the feeding ground!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo was able to get some valuable information out of Amy. Judging from what the girlfriend said, the culprit must have been that obnoxious guy. It seemed that Amy had no clue of what went on, but she obediently told Leo everything he asked; although it did take a while for her to remember the existence of her boyfriend.


    The recent changes Amy observed from King did appear strange; perhaps he awakened a new power such as invisibility? In the middle of the thought, Leo once again felt warm sensation on his manhood. He looked down and the girlfriend was already greedily savoring on his rod. Amy was just reminded that she had a boyfriend, but still couldn¡¯t resist towering manhood in front of her. The boy scratched his head.


    ¡°Well, here we go again.¡±


    Leo was a lot gentler this time on the girl; he had to make sure that Amy could still live as a functional human being after drowning her in pleasure. By the time Leo was done with the girl and brought her back to her senses, the sun was almost setting and it was time for the group to return back. Everybody had a strange look when Leo and Amy showed up together like a couple. They never seen Amy clung onto her boyfriend like the way she was doing now on Leo.


    ¡°See, I told you. King is no more.¡± Girl A.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we let Amynded the first strike!¡± Girl B.


    Jean was slightly envious but was overall indifferent to what might had happened; she never had any fantasies and already knew from Sharon that her man had pleasured plenty of women on bed. The red hair was about to ask Amy how she felt for her first time with Leo, taking that enormous monster must had been quite the experience.


    Sniff, sniff¡­ ¡°This strong smell, that girl must had a buffet.¡± Yuno mumbled to herself. The girl nced at Subaru; he had a face like he was deprived from days of sleep, perhaps it was time for her to get a new toy. And maybe she should get rid of her virginity as well. A handsome and strong man like Leo could do the job before she enjoys the meal.


    The boy ryed the encounter and all the information he knew to Sharon, Violet and Jean. There was not much they could do for now but to watch out for anomalies in the future. Invisibility could certainly be a pain to deal with; however, there was no chance for King to pull a sneak attack at close distance. He could onlypletely hide his presence few meters away from the target.


    As for Amy, Leo doesn¡¯t think that the girl would be a threat. Not after she revealed that her boyfriend still had a teddy bear underwear in a heartbeat, even Leo was past that age.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo gazed at the ample pink flower before his nose. Despite having an overall lightly tanned ebony skin, Jean¡¯s flowery garden had a gentle color and a beautiful shape. The boy took a deep breath to savor the sweet fragrance from the river flowing out and ced his tongue to feel the soft texture of the budding.


    It was night at Jean¡¯s ce. The events that happened during the day did not change the mood of what they were going to do tonight. Leo even had a snack earlier today, hence he was a lot more patient this time around.


    Jean stretched out her legs and pointed her bare feet into the air in response to the sensation of her crotch. Finally, under the woman¡¯s erotic moaning, Leo sticked his tongue further into the sanctuary. The red hair easily reached climax and mped the boy head between her skull crushing thighs. Leo also felt excited from the texture of the tender smooth skin that surrounded him.


    This was not the first time Leo gave a girl a reverse fetio; however, Jean was the first the boy performed the service to outside the family. His skill with the tongue had the approval of his sister and a diploma from the academy of wincest, hosted by the legendary founder, Sharon Gremory.


    The woman looked at the boy with watery eyes, this wasn¡¯t the rough sex she anticipated from a man as hung as Leo due to all the R18 she watched. If Sharon was here, she would nod her head in satisfaction and imed that she had taught the boy well.


    With abundance of love nectar after the climax, Leo stuck his fingers to scoop a bountiful, then insert the same fingers into the rear hole.


    Jean was caught by surprised. Was this part of the forey that Sharon taught him?


    The entrance seemed well lubricated, thenstly, Leo scooped the love nectar to lubricated his rod, lifted the woman up and ced it at the hole of his discretion.


    ¡°Wait¡­! Could it be!¡± Jean muttered.


    Leo thrusted down before Jean could react, the boy was gentle this time, only half of the massive length was inside her body.


    ¡°Nooo~~¡± Jean cried out, but it was toote.


    ¡°Are you hurt? Should I pull out?¡± Leo calmly asked, he thought he was being very gentle. See? The bulge barely passed her navel.


    Jean was kind of upset that her first time with Leo went to the rear hole, after all the forey with the front garden she thought for sure Leo wanted her at the front. However, she didn¡¯t know that the boy had a thing for back dooring.


    ¡°I am fine, just continue. I was just caught by surprised.¡± The red hair had teary eye. Not sure if it was from the stimtion of the throbbing rod or from the fact that her first time wasn¡¯t as ideal as she had imagined.


    Couple inchester, Leo had sessfully indoctrinated the woman to fully embrace the joy of anal sex before the end of the night.

 Chapter 52: Human Trafficking

    Chapter 52: Human Trafficking


    Leo woke up from the bed with the feeling of his erected manhood being rubbed by a tender hand, which was not an unusual urrence to the boy. His eye met with the sleeping face of Jean, who wrapped her two arms around his neck, peacefully drooling on the pillow. Wait a minute¡­. Leo¡¯s head turned and looked up; it was Violet sitting on a chair with one hand holding a book and another stroking the length of his monster. His rod was already covered with a condom that barely fitted.


    ¡°Violet?! Why are you here? Isn¡¯t this Jean¡¯s ce?¡± Leo asked in surprised.


    Her leg was crossed in OL stocking, the boy could see the purple pantie from his angle. Violet didn¡¯t need to take her eyes off the book to know that Leo was staring at her pantie.


    ¡°What do you mean why I am here? I live with Jean; didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± Violet nkly stated with an indifferent demeanor while reading her book and continued stroking the rod.


    It had been a while since Violet started stroking, the woman was inconceivably good with the hand. Leo manhood forfeit a load into the condom and filling it to the brim. Violet seemed have absolute confident in the condom¡¯s durability and was unsurprised by the humongous volume of Leo¡¯s fertility.


    ¡°Thanks for the sample, this is all I need.¡± Violet tied the condom and took her leave to the door under the boy¡¯s dumbfounded face. The woman never gave Leo the eye contact as she concluded the whole session.


    Leo heard the sound of Jean waking up and looked back. Now that the red hair was awake, the boy had got a lot of questions that he wanted to ask.


    Essentially, Violet was a doctor and the head surgeon of a particr hospital. Jean was a nurse that worked underneath Violet. When the outbreak happened during worktime, Violet and Jean escaped from the hospital and lived together ever since. Jean found out from Sharon that the cream she ate was the boy¡¯s cum and excitedly told Violet how it increased her strength, which led to the situation that happened a moment ago.


    ¡°I see¡­and I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± And Leo also didn¡¯t know what kind of face he should make.


    ¡°I think Violet is just going do some studies on them. She said she was very interested.¡± Jean assured and licked her lips. ¡°But anyway, she is quite entric. As an apology, I will take responsibility for what she started.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was a group of children traversing through the back alleyway. A middle school girl with silky long ck hair tied in a knob was leading the way for her brothers and sisters. She warily scouted the street before making the hand gestures to signal the rest of the group to follow.


    ¡°Timmy, give me a lift. I need to get on thatdder¡± The young girl asked in whisper.


    ¡°Yes, sis.¡± Timmy saluted.


    The boy readied his two hands to form a knuckle for her to step on; however, the youngdy simply jumped on his shoulder for a boost to grab thedder on the 2nd floor. Standing on the balcony, she spotted several roaming zombies ahead.


    ¡°Five zombies on the street. Someone lure them over here; I will jump on them from the top.¡± Said the girl while taking out her butcher knife.


    Timmy volunteered to do the dirty job; there were only few reasons a man would be willing to risk his life for, and one of them was to impress ady. Even though most normal zombies walked limply, some of them could move faster than one would expect.


    The boy was ambushed by a zombie hiding in a corner while the other five chased after him. Without panicking, Timmy was able to handle himself and reached back to the girl safely; as expected from someone who escaped the metro alone. The middle school girl plunged down the zombie on the tails end and proceeded to take them out one by one from the back. The rest of the kid gang banged thest zombie closest to Timmy.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Asked the girl.


    ¡°Yeah~~ not a scratch.¡± Timmy boasted.


    The group of children were the scavengers under Sister Miranda. There was no way a few women could find enough food to feed the people in their shelter. Able children had to venture out to make ends meet. They were led by Reina, the only awakened child here.


    The adult woman that normally led this group called in sick today; however, Reina still insisted that they head out. Otherwise, there might be no more supper in a few days. After crossing the streets, they only needed to walk one more block to reach the shop of their destination.


    Gunshot sounds were heard, attracting the surrounding zombies to the area. The children were already in shop looting for food, but now they must hurriedly leave from this ce. Reina cursed out to the idiots having a gun fight and led the group for an escape.


    Unfortunately, they quickly ran into a group of zombies and had to turn back, where they then bumped into an unexpected scene. There was a group of thugs surrounding another group of survivors. The few corpses on the ground told the tale of the fight that just finished. The children recognized the group of survivors that had their hands up in the air, they were the refugee from one of the three groups at the campus; the group that had most people in it.


    ¡°Looks like we bumped into some lost souls. Extra portion on the menu today and I hope those things like tender meat.¡± The thug with sunsses smiled.


    Few of the of the children were immediately spotted by the thugs and taken into custody, the rest managed to hide and was attempting an escape. Timmy and Reina along with several children hid behind the cover of a bus carcass; it would be impossible to move all the children together unnoticed and several men with AKs were closing in.


    ¡°I will distract them; you guys make the run.¡± Reina was the one that led the children out today and she felt she had to take responsibility.


    ¡°Reina¡­¡± Timmy wanted to speak out against it, but don¡¯t know what he could do instead.


    ¡°Just go!¡± Reina hushed and rushed out. She nned to put up a fight to buy some time.


    ¡°Take down that brat!¡± Thug A.


    ¡°Ughh!! She is fast¡± Thug B.


    Timmy and the rest made the dash for escape. They ran next to the zombie horde to avoid the chase. However, in the end, most of the children were still caught by the thugs or killed by zombies. Only Timmy and one other boy were able to make it a building where it was safe.


    The other kid had a bullet wound on his leg. The bullet drilled into the bone and he was bleeding profusely. Some first aid was applied but the kid could no longer walk. Timmy, however, not even a scratch was on his body, just like the time he escaped metro. A bulletnded on his rear, but was blocked by his ancient Nokia in the rear pocket. The plot armor was thick with is one.


    ¡°Timmy, leave me here and go get help! You are thest one left.¡± The boy cried.


    ¡°I will be back¡­¡± Timmy bit his lips then ran on his own.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Pack anyone alive into the van and leave the corpses. The blood will attract even more of them.¡± The boss ordered.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± A tall thug responded.


    ¡°You! Did you get them all? It will be troublesome even if you let one of those children escape.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± A short thug responded.


    Another gunshot sound was heard and a bullet hole appeared on the short thug¡¯s head. The man then bended down onto the corpse.


    ¡°No use lying to me, your body pulse was giving you away. I might had let you lived if you told the truth, but¡­maybe not anyway.¡± The boss said then moved up to the next matter. There was an extra big fish that picked a fight with the.


    ¡°Well, well, well. Look what we have here. Another awakened human, and a little girl at that.¡± The man in sunsses walked around the girl who was tied down and heavily wounded. ¡°Maybe the boys could have some fun before we send her over.¡±


    Reina was giving an intense threatening stare at the man¡¯s face. Even when she was all tied up, the girl was still fierce as a wild beast. Before she went down, several thugs had gone down with her. But for the price of an awakened? That¡¯s a trade the boss will take any day.


    ¡°Aaaaah yes. Thats a good expression, I like it even better.¡± The boss added.


    ¡°Uhm¡­boss, I don¡¯t like little girls. I like them thick and round and tall.¡± Thug A said.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. Most of us are like that. I think it¡¯s only you, boss. Thug B said.


    ¡°No, I only like them dead.¡± The boss said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The gang was speechless and continued to work as if they never heard anything.

 Chapter 53: Naughty Maid

    Chapter 53: Naughty Maid


    At a certain morning, Leo took a cold shower before entering the dining room, where he saw a familiar guest at the table. It was Lily sampling the home-grown sd dipped with their special home-made blue cheese. The girl had a satisfied and blissful expression, a face Lily seldomly made when she was alone.


    ¡°Leo, morning~~ Look who is here.¡± Sarah greeted to her little brother.


    The sister had aplete change of opinion about Lily. Ever since the night when she gave her body for Leo, Lily was no longer the spoiled brat that Sarah once knew. The girl had been very loyal to her little brother, that was why she could trust Lily to help her handle the stuff at the dormitory.


    ¡°Lily, how you doing?¡± Leo said. He sat down next to Lily and was received with a warm smile from the girl. The two started a conversation while breakfast time continued.


    ¡°Well, then. We can start the meeting. Lily, please go ahead.¡± Catherine pped her hand, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Lily came to the house to report to the family about the myriad of issues that went on at the university campus. All the problems really only originated from the refugees that moved in. At the moment, they do not directly affect the family or the girls in the dormitory; however, they were problems that they can no longer ignore.


    The first major headline was that there had been people or groups from the refugees reported missing whether they were on the campus or outside scavenging. It was not much of the girl¡¯s concern initially; however, just yesterday, there was a fortunate witness of a men hunt that escaped capture. The news sent every survivor at the campus into shock, including the sixty-nine girls.


    Sister Miranda personally came to Lisa to discuss the issue of their children being captured by an unknown group. Now that they possessed such knowledge, it was intolerable for everyone on the side of the family to allow such atrocity happening on their turf.


    The rest of the minor problems were fights between the survivor groups for resources and other kinds of simr variant. Two of the groups at the high schools had been showing dissatisfaction with the authority from the student dormitory that they had to pay regr tributes in order to continue their stay.


    Lily would like to express that who the heck cares about them anyway. Get their sorry ass out if they don¡¯t like it here. That was the type of attitude Lily used to have before everything happened.


    ¡°We should just chase them out of the campus.¡± Lily muttered in low volume, but was still heard around the table.


    ¡°Lily, like I said, unless you make them ¡°disappear¡±pletely, it is useless to just chase them out.¡± Sarah exined. ¡°And of course, we can¡¯t just simply make them disappear.¡±


    ¡°Even if we have them leave the campus, they will just settle somewhere else nearby and causing troubles just the same.¡± Leo continued.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to keep them under our nose so we have more control and can react ordingly.¡± Sarah added.


    Lily wanted to rebuttal, but since Leo disagreed with her idea, she immediately started nodding in ordance. The girl peeked at the boy and her nk face turned slightly red. Leo had a stern demeanor, but if Lily was watching closely, she would have seen the twitching on his face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Let us turn to the wonders happening underneath the dining table. Leo felt a strange sensation at his special region; it was a small hand that reached out into his sweatpants and rubbed the dormant dragon. Sarah is the type of girl that would make this kind of y, but she was sitting in front of him on the table.


    ¡°Why is there a group of thugs trying to capture other humans?¡± Leo asked then secretly peeked down; the face of a small figure gave him a huge surprise. However, the boy quickly regainedposure and continued. ¡°And from what Lily reported, they seemed to mostly target awakened ones. Doesn¡¯t that remind us of anything?¡±


    It was Shalltear hiding beneath the table and looking at her master with a smirking taunt. Her delicate small hands were caressing the giant masses of meat. She then brutally ripped down Leo¡¯s pants and took out the dormant dragon under his nce. It seemed that being the pants of this stud usually ended up in tragedy. A moment of silence for sweatpants-Kun.


    ¡°I thought so as well. It makes sense to be them. That organization feed live human to zombies for their brain jelly.¡± Sharon vehemently said. ¡°I never found a trace of them after they tried to capture me.


    Leo¡¯s brain had not reacted fast enough to warrant an erection. The small girl took the oversized limp rod into her mouth while she had the chance. Once the monster fully awakens, there was no way it would¡¯vepletely fitted in her small body.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you all this time. They might eventually have us as the targets as well.¡± Catherine said as she looked the siblings.


    ¡°Right? We are going to deal with it sooner orter.¡± Sharon added.


    The rod began to expand inside Shalltear¡¯s throat; yet, the little girl still tried to force the rod even deeper into her. By the time little Leo was fully erected, the tip of the nd was now touching the wall of her stomach, taking form of its shape on the obscene bulge. The boy was struggling to keep his form under the warmth and tightness inside Shalltear¡¯s body.


    ¡°But how would we find the thugs from that organization? We have no lead.¡± Sarah questioned.


    Leo¡¯s monster was extremely powerful. Without something to hold onto, the little girl was lifted up into the air by the monster inside her and bumped onto the table from below, which startled everyone.


    ¡°Uhm sorry, I bumped my knee.¡± Leo apologized and suggested his thoughts. ¡°I think we need to take action. One way we can find them is by disguising as scavengers from a group and bait them out.


    ¡°That is a great idea. I will arrange a meeting with the only survivor from thest incident. He might be able to tell us some more info.¡± Lily took the chance to affectionately gaze at the boy.


    ¡°Sounds good. I will tag along as well. They still got a debt to pay.¡± Sharon eagerly volunteered.


    At this moment, Lily identally dropped her fork due to having all of her attention shifted on Leo. The girl went underneath the table and saw Shalltear was hanging in the air from swallowing the oversized man meat. Lily had a silent grasp at the sight and the two underneath the table exchanged with a quick eye contact. After a deep breath to maintain her bearings, Lily steeled her expression and quickly returned to her seat.


    The little girl still needed to provide enough stimtion somehow to earn herself a second serving of breakfast. She grabbed on to Leo¡¯s iron orbs to give her master a massage as it was near impossible for her to move her mouth. While sinking her fingers into the twin orbs, her nails grew and turned sharp, which finally made Leo felt the exhrating sensation he needed.


    ¡°Leo¡­ Leo! Are you there?¡± Sarah waved in front of the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah yes. I was lost in thoughts.¡± Leo returned to his stoic demeanor. ¡°Of course, that is something we can do.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Are there any other concerns? If not, this concludes the meeting.¡± Catherine pped her hand again then turned her head to the girl sitting next to Leo. ¡°Lily, why don¡¯t you stay with us for lunch too before you go. The n is not that urgent and we don¡¯t often have visitors.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will! Thank you ma.am.¡± Lily happily bowed to the mother.


    ¡°Great. Leo, make sure to keep herpany.¡± Catherine smiled and left for the kitchen.


    ¡°Aye, mom.¡±


    Leo ate the food slowly and became thest one on the table. Lily was standing next to the boy, waiting for him to finish the deed down below. The girl recalled to the day when Sarah brought the two maids over.


    ¡°Maids¡­huh.¡± Lily thought.


    ¡°Lily, let¡¯s go to my room.¡± With a ripped pants, the boy grabbed Lily hand and quickly made his way back into his dwelling; leaving Shalltear twitching on the floor underneath the table and copsed over a thick pond of ooze. The poor girl still had cheese flowing out of her mouth while she remained incapacitated.


    Zomi gracefully came over, bended down and pulled Shalltear out of the table by her leg with one hand. The big girl shook her head looking at the small girl in bliss and roughly threw the her into the shower. Now, she had to cleaned up after her subordinate¡¯s mess under the table and proceeded with a mop.

 Chapter 54: To Bait or Not to Bait

    Chapter 54: To Bait or Not to Bait


    At the morning next day, Leo carried the crippled Lily out of the house and headed at the direction of the campus. The girl was having the dream of her life, delightfully lied her head on the broad shoulder of Leo¡¯s back.


    Lily was supposed to head back yesterday around lunch time; but before the presence of Leo, there was no way she could have kept the itching of her womb in check. She serviced the boy with every inch of her body from head to toe, attempting to pleasure Leo like she was born with only such purpose. The girl ended up staying on Leo¡¯s bed from yesterday morning until today sunrise, which caused more dy to the n than expected.


    ¡°Are you ok with that girl getting so close to Leo?¡± Sharon questioned her niece with feelings of uncertainty.


    ¡°That is fine. It¡¯s a reward she deserves once a while. Also, don¡¯t think you it was damn satisfying watching her getting dominated all over her body by Leo?¡± Sarah enjoyed the showst night, and of course, joined in on the fun.


    ¡°It just feels so good watching her degrade into a life-sized sex doll for my little brother when you know the type of person Lily was during high school.¡± The sister added.


    ¡°Now that you exin it this way, it did feel exciting.¡± Sharon agreed and nodded.


    Only Shalltear was grumpily looking at Lily, she didn¡¯t get to service her masterst night because all the seats on Leo¡¯s bed were booked. Oh, the little girl tagged along because Zomi told Leo that she might be of help. The head maid wasn¡¯t able to exin why very clearly, but it won¡¯t hurt to bring the little maid along.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    By the time Leo¡¯s team arrived at the campus, Lily somehow magically recovered and was able to stand on her feet. The girl headed to Sister Miranda¡¯s ce in haste to arrange the meeting while the rest went to discuss other matters with Lisa in the dormitory.


    At the lobby, all thedies present were looking at Leo with fervent eyes; however, the man was on a mission and had no spare time. Fortunately, the considerate little sister already brought the home-made premium cheese, freshly produced this morning, to the women as an apology.


    ¡°So, a small skirmish happened on the campus between that two groups over a new scavenging spot that was found from few days ago. We managed to stop their fight and prohibited any fighting on the campus from now on, but the situation is getting more fragile.¡± Lisained at the mountains of work she had to deal with due to the refugees; being a student council president was way easier than this.


    Amusingly, the main culprit of this whole chain of events was sitting at the corner in maid uniform while eating a share of the produce.


    The student council president was a very responsible woman; since she epted the job of taking care of this matter, she nned to deliver the best result. Initially, Lisa wanted to consolidate all the survivors into their own and form a new force under Leo¡¯s banner, but it was proving more difficult than she anticipated.


    However, Sister Miranda seemed to be very willing to join with thedies in the dormitory. The girls had been getting along with the kind hearted Sister. Thus, the captured children were something they were advised not to ignore; it¡¯s a good opportunity to confederate the group.


    Soon, Sister Miranda and Timmy arrived at the lobby under the guide of Lily. Leo immediately recognized his club president from school, but Timmy was looking at all the sexy Onee-san(s) around the room.


    ¡°Timmy!¡± Leo stood up and rush towards Timmy. ¡°I am Leo! I am d to see you alive.¡±


    ¡°Leo?¡± Timmy looked questionably at the tall figure, but was finally able to recognize Leo from the figure¡¯s face after his growth spurt. ¡°It¡¯s actually you! Holy shit, you got so tall!¡±


    Disregarding the minor details, the two brother for life firmly held their hands and celebrated their reunion. Timmy was Leo¡¯s best friend and the founder of the gentlemen¡¯s cultural exchange club in school which Leo was part of. The club activities involved questionable knowledge with the mission of spreading their culture far and wide; the teacher that approved the club in the first ce was obviously ¡°uncultured¡±.


    ¡°Alright, lets briefly go over the n.¡± Lisa interrupted the touching reunion between the two bros and went straight to business. ¡°There must be a base for those thugs nearby the campus. From the frequency of attack, there also might be eyes mixed in our turf that has been giving the enemies our intel.¡±


    ¡°There is no time to weed out the potential spies here, but we can make use of them and let the enemy know we have a group going out for scavenging.¡± Lily added on.


    ¡°Timmy, is it? I am Leo¡¯s sister; I believe we have met.¡± Sarah said


    ¡°Yes!¡± Timmy attentively responded. How can he not remember her friend¡¯s hot sister. Although he also had a hot sister himself, but he would rather not remember that.


    ¡°Can you tell me about the strength of the thugs you encountered. How many were there? What weapons they used? And how many awakened humans?¡± The sister questioned the witness.


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Timmy was not able to pay attention to all those details in the middle of his escape, but still tried the best he can to inform the group.


    From the description, Leo and the rest felt the enemies were easily manageable. They had gotten a lot stronger from thest engagement when they fought thugs with firearm. Although this time the enemies had possession of old military hardware such as the AKs, the siblings still believed that they won¡¯t be a match.


    Back to the drawing board. Leo and his team will join in on a regr salvaging mission outside the campus, the group was already decided and can be made ready to leave anytime. The priority here was to search for the enemy¡¯s base and destroy it. To do that, they will have to find the enemy first, and the n was to have the enemies find them.


    ¡°Leo, I will go too. I want to rescue Reina.¡± Timmy had an expression of resolve. It seemed that the boy fell in love with a certain girl.


    Unfortunately, rescuing the children and other survivors may be important, but it was not on top of the list. There was no way of knowing if they can still be rescued. The team can make the call to destroy the base themselves, look for any survivors, or report back for reinforcements. But given the prowess of Leo¡¯s team, reinforcements might be unnecessary.


    ¡°Of course, brother, we will look for her together.¡± Leo was supportive of his friend, whoever this Reina girl was.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The day was still young and the team joined with the scavengers waiting for them at the high school. Since everyone on Leo¡¯s side except Sharon all look rtively young, they joined under the pretext that were under Sister Miranda. Lisa already made a deal with the group leader to allow Leo¡¯s team in their scavenging trip in promised of reduced ¡°tax¡±.


    ¡°Four girls and two guys, and most of them are kids.¡± A scavenger raised his eyebrow. ¡°They are going to be quite useless; we are really just babysitting them.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Mike. It¡¯s an order from the boss. The outside has be more dangerous recently, so Miranda probably begged the dormitory for help.¡± The group lead said.


    ¡°And they passed the job to us. Couldn¡¯t they just spare one of their awakeneddies to help the group? They have so many.¡± Another scavengerined.


    While marching towards the destination, the scavenger gossiped among themselves about the new members of this trip. The awakened of Leo¡¯s team, including Shalltear, had to lower their presence and act as normal humans. As much as the girls were hot and sexy, the scavengers worried that they will be useless and hold back the group in times of danger.


    The group arrived at the destination without much of resistance. The group leader warily inspected the surrounding before ordering the rest to start work.


    ¡°Hey, captain. Is it alright to let them wonder off on their own?¡± said Scavenger A.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We are notpletely responsible for their lives.¡± The group lead responded.


    Leo¡¯s team diverged off towards the crime scene that happened recently under Timmy¡¯s lead. The zombie horde that was attracted by the gun fight had already dispersed. Those that were left were just corpses with bullet holes punched into them. However, marks of fighting between two groups of humans had been erased, little clues were left behind that could serve as anything useful.


    ¡°Shalltear, were you able to notice anything? Leo asked his maid who just came back from scouting.


    ¡°I smell humans and their blood, that¡¯s all. The trace seemed to lead towards south. Those foul stench usually couldst a while, but itpletely dissipated somewhere in the middle.¡± The little maid dutifully reported.


    ¡°But master¡­your little maid is still hungry and haven¡¯t had a meal since yesterday. All the tasty human around here are enticing my appetite. So¡­.can we?¡± Shalltear seductively licked her lips, the little maid was a lot more aggressive than your average maid.


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 55: The Enemy Found Us!

    Chapter 55: The Enemy Found Us!


    Shalltear hadpletely submitted to her new master after spending a few nights on Leo¡¯s bed. The boy had helped her opened the door to a new world and taught her the unimageable pleasure she never experienced as a zombie king.


    However, the biggest appeal Leo had to the little maid was the insurmountable height of his level in evolution. After savoring Leo¡¯s essence, Shalltear was able to confirm that her master was above and beyond the tip of the pyramid.


    Unlike Zomi that might had known of Leo¡¯s greatness but seldomly expressed her thoughts, Shalltear clearly knew the existence of the vast energy stored inside Leo¡¯s body that was just waiting for be tapped. From the same token, the little maid also understood why Zomi willingly chose this human as her master, Leo¡¯s potential was just too great and she would¡¯ve done that same.


    All the women were just siphoning off a small portion of Leo¡¯s untapped energy and it had already elevated them to an unbelievable height in such short span of time. But Shalltear could tell the power within the boy was still growing stronger.


    ¡°Come on, master. Give it to me. You should be thankful that I am offering my small body to pleasure your extremely thick, foully inhuman and oversized monstrosity.¡± The little maid still had some pride left in her, just a tiny teeny bit; although it had been steadily eroding away under the siege of a certain gargantuan rod.


    Shalltear already stripped her garter belt pantie and raised her bottom to face her master on the open street in broad day light. The little maid had no concept of shame as she spread her buttock to reveal the two gaping pink entrances for her master¡¯s picking.


    ¡°Wait, wait, what are you doing? You want me to do it here? Somebody might see us.¡± Leo was frantically looking left and right to spot anyone¡¯s presence; fortunately, it seemed like there was no one around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell anyone around. Master, your maid is already showing you her sacred gardens, don¡¯t you want to make it quick?¡± The maid urged.


    ¡°Shalltear, its impolite suggest a man of being quick.¡± Leo sternly said but still proceeded to unzip his pants; the boy was not going to say no at this point.


    Shalltear¡¯s round peach was elevated at a perfect height, the boy rested his limp dragon in between the maid¡¯s buttock that extended out to her back. Comparing the girth of Leo¡¯s behemoth to the width of the maid¡¯s rear and her thin waist was just simply brutal. It almost seemed like the manhood was thick enough to split the small girl apart.


    A certain man from afar watched the scene in shock with a binocr. Seeing the little girl was about to be ravaged by such monstrosity, he wanted to rush over and say ¡°RELEASE HER! LET ME!¡±. He putted on his sunsses, notified his men from the radio and initiated the operation. The n was being executed earlier than intended, but it was all for the sake of that little girl.


    ¡°Get your asses in position! On the double!¡± The man shouted to the radio; Leo was about to insert the massive erected dragon into that little maid. It will be a scene too beautiful to witness.


    The zombie¡¯s biology was a little bit different and Shalltear had more control over her body; she was gaping and moving the two entrances like they were alive on their own. The flowery garden stretched opened by itself, revealing the sticky ropes of love nectar within the tunnel and the juicy pink texture deep inside.


    Leo already thrusted his monster as deep as he can inside the girl, the boy couldn¡¯t resist the small plump peach waving at him erotically and exposing the two tender flowers in the air.


    ¡°Ku ku ku. How does your monster feel inside a nobledy, master? It shall be the most superior.¡± Shalltear was still teasing her master.


    However, just as Leo was savoring the smooth rubbing on his rod inside the maid, he felt several unfamiliar presences approaching to his location. The boy immediately hugged the sheath of his rod with one arm and jump behind a derelict car, dodging the bullets that came from afar. The little maid moaned from the rough movements of the giant inside her.


    There were thugs with firearmsing from the other side as well, forcing the boy to keep on moving. However, with each wide movement, Shalltear had to climax heavily topensate the pleasure she was experiencing. Fortunately, the high-speed movements from Leo prevented the thugs from clearly seeing how the two were attached together.


    Few bulletsnded on their bodies; yet, they barely prated into the two and the scratches healed immediately. Leo quickly escaped the streets through the roof while carrying the little girl by his rod.


    The n was not to kill the thugs, but to have them lead the group to their base. There was a high possibility that the enemy would not spill the bean even if they were captured. Hence, the girls will purposely concede to the enemy and follow them to their camp, while Leo and Shalltear will follow the enemy¡¯s trail from behind.


    The main group should had been attacked too. Although it was unexpected for the enemy to appear where Leo and Shalltear were, it shouldn¡¯t interfere with the n as long the two had escaped.


    ¡°Shalltear, we should go check out the main group now. This time we really got to hide ourselves.¡± Leo said, but there was no response. ¡°Shalltear? Are you still with me?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­. Yesss master.¡± The little maid struggled to speak.


    During the heat of the moment and without notice, Leo ejacted from the stimtion of his rod conveniently thrusting the maid while dodging the bullets. Shalltear was still trying to recover from the aftershock of bliss. The boy finally remembered the behemoth was still inside of his little maid; he quickly pulled out, a burst of thick yogurt sshed the ground and he held onto the girl before she copsed on that puddle of thick ooze.


    After recovering their state, the two hastily returned back to the main group. The fight was nearing its end as the girls surrendered after taking out a several thugs, leaving only the original scavengers fighting a losing battle.


    It was the first time the women used firearms, as it was usually more effective to use their power or get into closebat to deal with the mutants unless they had military grade weapons. The awakeneddies had to make sure they don¡¯t stand out too much from their already alluring appeal. The thick and heavy clothing were almost not enough to cover their explosive figures.


    Timmy, of course, was hiding under a truck; but was still purposely found while trying to escape. Leo watched his best friend evolved into Oscar reincarnation with his frightened expression and panicking disy.


    At the end of the battle, the thugs took heavy losses and were not in the mood to y around. They got right to business and packed everyone into a van, with the group lead and one other guy receiving a special treatment.


    Leo took out his radio, informed the team back at the campus and silently followed the caravan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°They went underground, no wonder I lost trace of the smell.¡± Shalltear pointed out.


    The thugs took out the captive from the van midway and continued underground through the metro. The corpses of mutated rats could sometimes be seen in the station as they followed their trail.


    After an hour of stalking the enemy through the subway tunnels, the two arrived at an abandoned hospital. One can see the logo of Ombre corporation hanging on the building top. The two sneaked closer to the enemy group.


    ¡°Leo, all the girls are in position.¡± One of the busty twins responded from the radio.


    Leo was surprised at the girl¡¯s mobilization speed; they came all the way from the campus on foot and easily caught up to them half way. Seemed like everyone had been undergoing some training as the boy recalled ording to Lily.


    From the other side of the hospital, the women from the dormitory had already surrounded the ce. They were all excited, it was the first time they performed suchrge-scale operation; even it will also be the first time for some of them to kill another living human.


    Sarah carefully peeked on top the roof of a certain structure, saw her little brother was in position and secretly gave him a thumbs up as a hand signal. Leo returned the signal with a ¡°ok¡± and watched the captives obediently walked to the entrance under the guard of the thugs.


    ¡°Zach! Open up.¡± The man in a sunss shouted.


    The metal ted door slid open and several more thugs came out to wee the returning group.


    ¡°Brother! You are back earlier than nned. But you really should follow the security protocol, instead of you know¡­yelling.¡± An average looking thug advised.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah whatever.¡± The enemy group leader responded.


    ¡°And you are back with a lot less men than what you took away.¡± Zach inspected the group. ¡°Boss might not be happy with this.¡±


    ¡°The resistance was stronger than expected, but today was a big catch. Two awakened human and a few beauties.¡± The two captives were the only saving grace for his mood, the man was sad he let the boy escaped with that little girl.


    ¡°Anyway, at this point, even the idiots at the campus would catch a hint. We should start off that n soon. Has the thing from HQ arrived?¡± The sunsses man added.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get them in and talk inside. HQ only sent us a fresh batch of those candies.¡± Zach led the man in while patting the back of his friend.

 Chapter 56: Infiltration

    Chapter 56: Infiltration


    Leo and Shalltear observed the conversation of the guards from above. The boy sensed several awakened within the building and hoped the girls could hold back their presence long enough until he finds a way in. Otherwise, it might already be a bloodbath inside without the chance to find out more information about the organization. With the girls from the dormitory here, the difference in strength between the two forces was already too great.


    The original n was to simply do a frontal assault in surprise once they located the enemy base; however, the three girls acting as captives were confident enough to head inside themselves and scout the dwelling first. They hadn¡¯t forgotten the side mission of rescuing the children and other survivors.


    Just to be safe, Leo and Shalltear will also try to sneak inside as extra pair of eyes within the enemy base. Once the time is right, the boy will signal the women outside for a full assault while they cause havoc and distract the enemies from within. But for now, girls will be on standby duty.


    The enemies tried to bar off all the windows and other entrances to the hospital, but Shalltear simply controlled a mutated zombie to bust down the walls while they sneaked past inside. No one from the organization suspected they had been infiltrated a second time after they took care of the mutated zombie.


    Hiding besides the vent, Leo finally felt the thrill of stealth like he was going full bat man. Following a certain important looking man, the boy and the maid arrived at a peculiar room. From the tight security around the room; it might be where the organization kept all their captives. Leo and Shalltear took down several guards in silence but did not hide the corpse; it was only matter of time that they were going to be found anyway.


    After sneaking into the room using someone else¡¯s keycard, Leo was relief at the fact the security here was rather simplepared to the movies. There was a giant window that viewed down from above to an expansive space just a floor below. However, before the boy could take a look, he had to continue to hide behind some cab.


    ¡°These things had been eating less and less recently, I think it¡¯s almost time for the harvest.¡± imed Monitor A, judging from his senior experiences at the ce.


    ¡°We just got a new batch of livestock today and we don¡¯t have the fresh zombies ready. Can¡¯t believe there is a day when we have more livestock than zombies.¡± said Monitor B.


    ¡°It had be harder to find normal stray zombies. They usually group up together and forming a horde. The stray zombies are only the mutated ones, which are harder to catch.¡± Monitor A shrugged and exined.


    ¡°Say, shouldn¡¯t our shift have ended already? Why hasn¡¯t the next shifte?¡± Monitor Bined.


    While eavesdropping the conversation, Shalltear looked at her master.


    ¡°I can sense many of my kind down in that ce. Although they are all really weak, to the point of being useless for their level.¡± The little maid whispered.


    Knocking out two monitors that were on duty, Leo finally witnessed the atrocity behind the bullet proof window. There was a feast of blood and gore. A batch of zombies were ruthlessly devouring on the corpses of survivors they captured these past several weeks. Some humans were still alive, screaming for help, as the zombies slowly chewed off their flesh.


    If the monitors were still conscious, they would have pointed out the level of gore today were rather mild. When the zombies were hungry like a week ago, then that was the intensity of image that will haunt your dreams.


    Leo steeled his soul and calmly watched the brutality before him; it felt like just the first day when the ck mist appeared. The scenery at the department store was much simr to this. Despite beingpletely calm on his demeanor, the boy¡¯s fist still clenched.


    Shalltear had an indifferent face, this urrence was just another day in the office for the former zombie king. She even had tasted blood herself; but of course, the little maid will not be bringing that up ever in front of the family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The awakened captives at the hospital were injected with drugs to obscure their conscious before locking them up in a confined room individually. The infiltrators overheard that awakened livestock were all transported to HQ as demanded by the organization. Fortunately, the three girls acted as normal humans and did not receive any special treatment. Along with Timmy, they were locked with the rest of the captives captured from before in arge cafe.


    Surprisingly, the captives were treated rtively well. They were served with warm soup and food the moment they got settled down. ording to the janitor, the things liked them to be pump and meaty; hence, the foods here were added with chemical that induces fatness.


    The three girls sighed in relief, good thing they didn¡¯t touch the food. Timmy, however, spill the soup from his mouth the moment he heard the janitor. Sharon continued to gossip around with the janitor and the rest of the captives to find any relevant information; especially on the intel of a man in white suit. The girls knew that this base was probably just one of many that the organization has; it will be very profitable if they can find the locations of the rest of the bases in this ce.


    Soon, thedies felt the time was right from the panicking expression of the guards. The location of the captives was already known and they had a clear gauge at the enemy defenses. The girls each broke their restrained, killed the guards and wreaked havoc as they escaped the room. They left the rest of the captives be as they wanted to draw the enemy¡¯s attention on themselves.


    Timmy also took the opportunity to escape the room himself to look for Reina. He waited for the chaos to begin before he moved out.


    Sarah and Sharon each went their own separate ways and purposely kept distance from one another, while Lily stealthily went to look for Leo. The two ability users stood at the center of their respective ground, waiting for the enemies to catch up. Once Sarah and Sharon were surrounded, they blew their AOE ultimate skills and obliterated the thugs in masses.


    Electric arcs bloomed in spikes around Sarah, electrocuting anyone that entered the hallway, normal and awakened alike. The air was tense as the thug watched the ball of lightning walked towards them, impending their doom.


    The sister took out a coin and attempted to mimic a railgun. elerated by electro-maism under the buzzling sound of electricity, the coinunched from her fingertip and projected at an incredible speed. However, the dramatic visual effect was there, but the power felt short. The coin feeblynded on a man¡¯s chest and disappointedly fell to the ground. Yet, the man copsed onto his butt as well, because it looked too damn scary and he almost wetted his pants. That was a 9.6 of 10 for visuals.


    Sharon, the queen of ice, was providing free air conditioning to the hospital patients. Cold winds could be felt distances away from the woman. The ground she treaded became artic as she froze any thugs that came remotely close to her.


    The guards achieved godlike teamwork as they surrounded Sharon at an open intersection while keeping a safe distance. They all fired their guns simultaneously at the woman under themand of a certain awakened. Sharon conjured an ice dome and blocked all iing projectiles. Then as the bullet barrage stopped, the ice dome copse within the icy mist and barrage of icicles were shot in all directions, returning the favor to the fullest.


    The twodies in the house had beenpeting on the extend they could use their abilities, and so far, Sharon was stilling out on top in terms of proficiency.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo returned to the shadows with his maid as soon he knew that the enemy found out the corpses outside. He quietly escaped the ce, but soon heard the tremor caused by Sarah and Sharon somewhere nearby.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time.¡± Leo muttered and took out the radio. ¡°Commence the attack.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for chaos to engulfed the entire hospital, the force under Leo¡¯smand were thinning out the numbers of guards every second with no casualties of their own. The organization branch was quickly crumbling under the pressure of being attacked from inside and outside. Leaving the ¡°clean up¡± duty to the women, Leo continued to explore the depth of the hospital.


    In this kind of situation, Leo expected the organization to have some kind of secret passage for escape or a secret room full of ssified information. The boy tried to locate the strongest enemy within the hospital with his sense as he explored building. The most powerful guys were usually the important figures.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Boss, Zach and Tiger had already been killed! We are done for.¡± A thug shouted in panic.


    Sarah and Sharon each met the respective awakened group lead, but of course, even with the numbers advantage, they were brutally decimated. Without the captains on the ground to fight, the whole battle between the organization and the girls was already a one-sided ughter.


    The man in white suit was still at shock by the pace in which the situation was developing. Within minutes before he knew, his whole defenses were shattered and most of his men died. It was almost impossible for him to react in any way that could have changed the oue. The man in white epted defeat and nned for an escape.


    Conveniently, there was an item he obtainedst week that will help him do just that. The boss checked at a certain robe in his drawer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While venturing aimlessly around the hallways, Leo found Timmy being chased by one of the guards. The boy was carrying Reina who was still unconscious due to the drug injection. Destiny and fate allowed him to find the girl and easily rescued her. Timmy was brave as he took on several wounds on his body in order to protect his first love; fortunately, he was saved by Leo thest minute in one piece.


    Too be frank, by this point, going out of his way to save Reina was unnecessary. The girls were already winning the fights. As long they knew the captives were safe and their whereabouts known, rescuing them was not a problem. ¡°But hey, it is the effort that counts.¡± Leo thought watching Timmy with Reina on his back.


    Well, soon, Leo became the one that carried Reina as Timmy were too battered to do so. Shalltear turned the corpse of the guard on the ground into a zombie and carried Timmy. The little maid was not touching any man besides her master; anyone besides master and his women were still considered lowly humans to her eye.


    Just as Timmy felt unconscious from his wound, Reina woke up to the overwhelming male presence of Leo for being on his back. The girl opened her eye and her face turned slightly red knowing she was being carried by a handsome young man. Her bottom was also feeling itchy, but she was able to ignore that at the moment.


    ¡°Who are you? And where are you carrying me?¡± Thest thing she recalled was being injected with the drug, she had no recollection of what happened.


    ¡°I am Leo and we are bringing you outside. My friend Timmy saved you, but he also copsed from his injuries.¡± Leo tried to give credit to his bro, but Reina was more interested in the man carrying her him now.


    ¡°Timmy did, huh? I will thank him properlyter. But there was no way he could¡¯ve done it alone. I will have to thank you guys too.¡± Reina saw several girls from the dormitory she knew murdering the thugs down the hallway. Leo and the little maid behind him were emitting powerful presence. The girl was smart and pretty much understood what was happening in such short span of time.

 Chapter 57: The Eye of Sauron (Not)

    Chapter 57: The Eye of Sauron (Not)


    The battle was reaching towards its end as the women of the dormitory swept through every room in the hospital. The feeding ground where all the zombies were being raised was found and it infuriated every one that witnessed the atrocity of the organization.


    The thugs that surrendered were rounded up at the lobby. The girls were looking at the prisoners in disgust. With a solemn expression and an iron heart, Leo ordered the execution to all the prisoners of the organization from the earlier battle.


    From the interrogation, the thugs only served the organization in promise of a chance to awaken. There had been several sessful cases of awakening that happened before; hence, every single one of them must had blood tainted in their hands.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    At a hidden room, the man in white suit cloaked himself with a robe and his body turned invisible. The robe was an item that he confiscated from a rat that was captured for sneaking into the base; though it was unfortunate that cockroach still managed to escape in the end.


    The man was the boss of this branch for the organization; if he escaped empty handed right now, he will be facing persecution from HQ. Hence, there was something he must obtain from theb before he can leave this ce.


    Walking through the hospital hallway, the boss saw numerous awakeneddies patrolling the perimeter. Everyone single one of them were emitting presence no less powerful than his own.


    ¡°How the hell do they have so many awakened? And all of them are women nheless.¡± The boss thought to himself.


    But thinking back to the item he was going to retrieve; it became more understandable.


    ¡°They must also have developed something that can artificially awaken humans too. Then it bes even more of a vital importance that I retrieve that.¡± The boss continued to mutter.


    At the corner of a vending machine, there was a secret passage way leading to a basement room. Entering the passcode in the secretb, a giant eye ball with the size of a baseball contained in a cylindrical ss was revealed. Seeing its naked eye, the man in white suit experienced an inexplicable urge within him, something creeped into his mind and tried to overtake his soul. He quickly bled himself with a knife and vigorously resisted the influence with the pain.


    Unknown time had passed and the boss finally broke the restrain. He quickly grabbed the cylindrical ss and began to move.


    ¡°Damn, this thing had gotten more powerful, just how in the world?¡± The boss muttered.


    This living relic was something the boss found shortly after the 2nd ck mist. It had turned many of his subordinates into madness and caused hallucination before it was under control. Those that passed the trial and did not descend into madness were sessfully awakened on the spot. This was something the boss hid from the organization HQ; now he could only donate this to the organization in hope of retaining his status.


    The hidden path that reached outside of the hospital in thisb had a cave in due to the rat that escaped from this cest time, the boss had no choice but to return to the surface.


    ¡°Did you feel that? It felt like someone was behind us?¡± Girl A suddenly said to her partner.


    ¡°I do~~ I feel the presence of Leo behind me all the time. It still felt like my holes are being stretched and my inside are being torn apart.¡± Girl B feverishly said in flushed face while hugging her own body and squeezing her breast. ¡°That boy, he is just¡­ too amazing. His manly rod is stirring inside me. Oh no! I am wet again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A certain invisible entity slowly side stepped away from the two women patrolling down the corridor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Now that the battle was over, Leo released the captives and started to loot the hospital, hoping they could find more information regarding the organization. The boy already handed Timmy and Reina away for treatments and had them take some rest.


    There were captives from other survivor camps as well. A few of them decided to go their own ways after thanking the group, the rest begged the group to bring them to the campus. Good thing all the awakened girls were here; otherwise, guarding the survivors on the way back would have been impossible.


    There was a peculiar group of captives that consisted with only good-looking women. As expected from thugs, they picked out the good-looking ones from the livestock to be their ythings, and once they were broken, into the feeding ground they went. This would have been the fate of the three girls that acted as captives if they were just normal humans.


    The dormitory had extra rooms for more girls in Leo¡¯s harem; hence, Lisa proposed to shelter them all in. There was always more ¡°food¡± than they can finish anyway, especially with the increase in quantity and quality recently.


    After personally witnessed the galleons of holy cheese yogurt freshly pumped out of the boy¡¯s monster and experienced what it can do to their bodies, Lisa and the rest of the girls found it difficult to believe that Leo was anything less than a divine entity in their heart. And as a divine, Leo deserves more followers and worshippers under his banner. A hundred of pitiful depriveddies that experienced the same cruelty as they had experienced before were certainly weed to join their family.


    All of the women, including Sarah and Sharon, nced at the boy who was deep in thought. They all silently waited.


    Leo gazed at the pitiful state of the captive women, theirs eyes were devoid of life and soul like the dormitory girls when he first saved them. The boy looked back to the beautifuldies he had been feeding; their eyes shined brilliantly, full of spirit and energy. All of them grew taller and were more endowed as well, as if they had a second puberty due to being too healthy.


    The boy finally nodded his head and all of the awakeneddies cheered. If he can engage in the holy deed and conveniently save their souls, then he might as well do it, Leo thought. Being unable to satisfy this many numbers of women never crossed his mind as a concern.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Leo continued to wander around the hospital under thepany of Lily. The girl was rather bad with directions and went all the way to the roof to look for Leo, which made her ended up missing the whole action. Atst, she found the boy at the end and apanied him to all the interest points she had stumbled by in this building.


    Walking past by a certain hallway, the boy felt a presence in front of him but there was nothing visible to be seen. Recognizing the existence of invisible enemies, Leo hastily took out his knife and tackled the invisible entity in a lightning strike. Before the entity could speak, Leo had already punctured through several knife stabs onto the body and tainted the invisibility robe in red.


    Besides the corpse of the hidden man, a cylindrical ss was broken on the floor and its content rolled out beneath the boy¡¯s foot. While Leo suspiciously looked at the eyeball and took a few steps back, the eyeball rotated its position by itself, as if it was alive, and stared right into Leo¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Leo tried to retract his nce.


    Before he could take his eyes off the thing, the eyeball ominously shined in strange dark color and the boy froze on the spot. Soon, the environment around Leo changed into a creepy red space, where it looked like he was surrounded in a sphere of redva flowing around them.


    There was a giant eyeball floating on the sky staring down at him, muttering in strangenguage; but the boy could feel it was calling out to him. Tentacles began to creep out of the eyeball¡¯s back and slowly entangled the boy within its grasp. However, Leo simply walked forward, unimpeded by the vines dragging his body.


    The boy¡¯s finger poked at the eyeball, and the sphere burst like a bubble and evaporated into the air. What was left was a small eyeball on the ground. Soon, it grew legs and tentacles on its eyelid, attempting to flee from the boy. However, this was a world within Leo¡¯s mind. In this space, Leo was literal god. No matter how fast the eyeball tried to run, Leo was steadily catching up to it while leisurely walking forward.


    Leo finally grabbed the eyeball with his hand. He took a look for a good second before popping the creature under his palm, and the world immediately returned to reality.


    His senses came back to the hospital hallway. The eyeball beneath him began to rot and disintegrated into dark sands, and soon, the sands flowed on its own in a stream straight into the boy¡¯s crotch. The ck stream passed through the pants and entered Leo¡¯s body through the gap of his manhood. An inexplicable feeling once again overwhelmed the boy simr to the instance with the fusion stone.


    Leo was having a bad feeling about this; he quickly unzipped his pants and took out the already semi erected member under Lily¡¯s surprised look.


    ¡°Phew, Pants-Kun doesn¡¯t have to sacrifice for the cause today.¡± Leo said.


    The eyeball creature was the remnant of a great horror. It wanted to use Leo as a host and take control of his body for its rebirth into the world. The boy was a perfect specimen after all and the creature was being greedy; since it was without an actual brain to evaluate Leo actual capability. In the end, all of its assets were devoured by the boy.


    The dragon easily rose to its full glory. Suppressing the urge in his body, Leo managed to keep the erection from expanding anyrger than his usual state. Though the rod certainly looked a lot of veiny and gruesome than before.


    ¡°Do you want me to go get the rest? No way I can handle that alone.¡± Lily shakenly spoke. The rod was barely at its usual size, but the power it was emitting was on a different level.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Leo nodded and sighed.

 Chapter 58: New Recruits for the Unholy Covenant

    Chapter 58: New Recruits for the Unholy Covenant


    The non-essential personnel were moved to the other side of the hospital to make room for the uing party only avable to Leo¡¯s women. The former captives were told to wait and prepare for a night of rest before marching back to the campus. Leo¡¯s party was going tost all night long and maybe a little longer into the noon.


    Leo and the girls were in an expansive room that used to be where the captives resided. It was the only ce spacious enough to host these many people. All the awakeneddies were excited for the orgy that was about to happen. Their master¡¯s veiny meat rod was looking extra delicious today for some reason and several girls already drenched their panties in anticipation of the drowning pleasure.


    Seeing the same tragedy again, the dormitory girls were reminded of their past experience. They felt extremely thankful that they met their ¡°god¡± who washed away their pain and gave them a new purpose in life. While drowned in pleasure, they also grew more powerful. Their bodies evolved and transcended beyond their past fragile selves. With Leo¡¯s help, they have survived hell and arrived at heaven, and their past suffering became the arsenal that strengthened their minds.


    ¡°So¡­ uhm¡­ who wants to be first?¡± Leo wryly smiled while the menacing rod was dripping puddles of pre-cum on the floor. The fervent stares from the women looking seductively at the boy were as intense as always.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Okdies, you girls are a hopeless bunch, with no ce to go, and no purpose to live. Weak and terrified! Aimlessly waiting for the end of the world. Some of you probably want to end your own lives, but are without the courage to do so¡­¡±


    Behind a certain door, Lisa was giving her speech to the deprived women while the little sister watched from behind. With the help from the dormitory girls, they were all cleaned up and changed into fresh clothing. But even with the gentle care and the pity from Leo¡¯s harem, the women here still had eyes like a dead fish.


    ¡°I know there are still other branches of the organization out there, maybe with more women suffering the same fate. If you would like revenge, avoid the tragedy from happening to you again or you simply want power, we will invite you all to join us.¡± Lisa announced.


    Some of the women finally had a faint reaction upon hearing those words.


    ¡°You will be epted into the family and be given power. See the girls from earlier? All of them had been awakened and were able to smash through the thugs like flies.¡± Sarah added on.


    ¡°However! The way we operate is rather peculiar. If you cannot ept what you about to see, you may head to the other side and group up with the rest of the survivors.¡± With the end of the speech, Sarah and Lisa led the women to the party.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo was waving his rod around, and numerous women came crouching on their knees, covering the meaty mass with their face and mouth. Along with the twin orbs, the size of Leo¡¯s behemoth easily allowed multiple women to service it with their tongue at once. One of them even sticked the extra length into her bountiful bosom while licking the milk off the tip.


    The deprived women witnessed the glory of Leo¡¯s manhood in shock. Something finally brought a change to their indifferent expressions. The size and spec were nothing like the thugs that vited them couldpare. The intense male hormone that was surfing in the air brought tingling reactions to their bodies.


    As normal humans, the deprived women stood no chance in resisting the boy before the temptation of his erected tower. Their genes were already screaming at them to thirst for the essence store within the two giant orbs and their body itched in heat to crave for the honor of being prated by Leo¡¯s manhood. The primal sources of their soul and body understood that the path to evolution was just before them, and were whispering to their host to seize the chance by any means necessary.


    ¡°Ok¡­ this was easier than I thought.¡± Sarah said as she watched the women¡¯s expression turned red.


    When she tried to persuade the dormitory girls to join the cult, she was a lot more careful and had to show them the magic of Leo¡¯s thick ooze to have the girls experience the enlightenment themselves first. This time, all Sarah and Lisa probably needed to do was to show the women of Leo¡¯s might in the first minute and jobs done.


    The behemoth rod was well lubricated by the girl¡¯s saliva, and the pleasure of Leo¡¯s first ejaction went to honor of Lily who was servicing the tip. Leo looked forward at the rest of thedies, the newers were spectating the show and the seniors were already line up against the wall.


    Each of the awakened girls pressed their upper body to the wall and raised their rear high up in the air while spreading and stretching the openings of their sacred gardens. They were lined up side by sides with their ample buttocks meshing with one another. Many of them also had breastrge enough that squeezed with the breast of other girls.


    The women were in a lot of heat as their garden entrances were breathing out clouds of steam along the rhythm of their erotic panting. The room was quickly filled with sweet womanly aroma paired with Leo¡¯s thick manly musk.


    Leo began his insertion from one end and slowly worked his way to the other end of the line. Only few women were able to stand after the boy thought it was time to move on to the next. Knowing thedies were capable of enduring his thrust, Leo partially unleashed his inner lust and went semi-ham on the girls.


    The women spectating from behind the room watched the floor being drenched in Leo¡¯s cum each time he pulled the monster out of the stretched openings. They had an indescribable urge to jump on that puddle of thick ooze and lick the cheese off the floor. The only thing stopping them was Sarah telling the girls that they will have their fair share of proteins directly from the source eventually.


    Unfortunately, the bodily constitution of the unawaken women were too weak and fragile to be graced by Leo¡¯s presence within their body. It might literally tear apart their innards and end their lives. Hence, they will only be allowed to service the mighty rod with their tongue until they be strong enough to take the leviathan into their body.


    Sharon had a dumbfounded face; she had heard of the deed that her nephew was capable of and even knew the numbers of women Leo had been able to satisfy in one setting. But seeing the domination up close in person for the first time, it almost blew her mind how much of a monster her little boy actually was.


    Leo handled women with ease like they were his toys, even though the boy didn¡¯t mean to treat them as such. After finished pleasuring a girl with simple rough thrusting, he immediately moved on to the next one without break, consecutively ejacting gallons after gallons of vulgar thick steams of cheese without any signs of fatigue.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the middle of his warm up/domination, Leo felt a strange burning pain in his eyes. Numerous itches were spreading around the eyeball. The boy closed his eyes for a brief moment and all the sensations were gone. Leo opened his eyes again and the everything was normal, but he had a feeling that something within his vision had evolved.


    Leo focused his sight and suddenly the way he can look at this worldpletely changed. He can ¡°see¡± the streams of different colors flowing in the air. Some strings of color were flowing out of the girl¡¯s body, and some, were being absorb back into them. The boy nced at his hand; the same phenomenon was happening, but in a muchrger scalepared to anyone else. Much like an aura that covered his body, the blue streams of light were much thicker and intensive around himself.


    He nced at the wall, his sight pierced through the concrete matter and saw the survivors outside in shapes of a faintly colored core that spread out like a temperature contour, forming into rough outlines of human body. However, he still could not see any non-living objects outside the wall. And of course,paring the women to the normal humans outside, the brightness of the colors was much brighter.


    Watching the girl who he was pleasuring with his rod, observe closely and he could see blue streams of line traveling within her body from her back. The strings merged and spread from a few vital spots such as the heart and the brain, traversing through the body in a simr manner to awork of blood vessels.


    Amusingly, he could also see the gigantic massive blue radiating light in the shape of his monster within her. The towering rod was brilliantly emitting its radiance with even more streams of these surreal blue substances flowing into the woman¡¯s body, while a small number of red streams were flowing into the rod through the tip of his rod.


    ¡°Just what are they?¡± Leo wondered.


    ¡°Life force¡± The term suddenly came into the boy¡¯s mind when he asked himself the question. It is something that empowers the body and soul of the host. Leo somehow understood the concept.


    Leo closed his eyes; he can feel the tingling sensation of his retina and the fatigue that built up from using such vision. This is certainly very interesting, the boy thought. Seemed like Leo got himself an ability. He wanted to y around with the vision some more; but right now, he still had soils he needed to plow.

 Chapter 59: Back at the Campus

    Chapter 59: Back at the Campus


    Overnight, there were over a hundred of humans that awakened in this city, and at the same time, over a hundred devoted worshippers joined a certain cult. At a certain abandoned hospital, a certain boy was swimming in women that were superhumans for the whole night without breaking his back.


    Having worked overtime throughout the night until morning, Leo managed toe out of that room high spirited and energetic. His twin orbs still felt a little bit stuffed; the boy still had enough vitality left for another round of that party. However, the girls were already at their limit, so Leo had no choice but to suppress his libido.


    Walking back to examined the corpse of the invisible man at the hallway, it was a man in white suit and also the boss of this branch. All the thugs imed that their boss was nowhere to be seen when the girls interrogated the captives. It seemed like the boss wanted to escape by himself with the robe that gave him invisibility.


    Was he culprit behind all the attacks during his little date with Jean? Leo highly doubted it. This premise simply didn¡¯t make sense. The culprit was still probably Amy¡¯s boyfriend. However, one thing Leo could confirm is that this robe was the same robe that King used back then, the faint white stain with the heavy smell of his own thick cheese still lingered on the cloth.


    Regardless, judging by the description Sharon mentioned before. This should be the boss that tried to capture his aunt. Leo hoped that aunty won¡¯t be upset that he stole her revenge.


    Leo wondered what happened to King after he vanished under his grasp. It might be an interesting story on how the boss got hold of this item. The boy wasn¡¯t particrly resentful to King, the poor guy hadn¡¯t made Leo suffered in anyway, but instead, Leo was the one that identally turned King¡¯s girlfriend into his cum toilet.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    On the way back to the campus, the survivors were startled by the presence of hundreds of awakendies in a single congregation. The aura that the girls unconsciously emitted added up to a rtive strong pressure weighting on the survivor¡¯s back.


    Leo was walking alongside with Timmy at the end of the main group. Now that things had settled down, the two brothers finally got the chance spend some time together for their reunion. Timmy was the only friend around his age that Leo had left at the moment; the boy was happy that he found his best friend alive.


    ¡°Remember Ms. Yuri? She is here as well, part of that group. I can bring you to see herter if you want.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Incredible, Ms. Yuri had awakened too.¡± Timmy said his eyes wondered at the group of awakeneddies. ¡°Say, how did you get to know all those girls at the dormitory. I see they all know you. I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Well, Me and Sarah helped them defeat the thugs that ruled the campus before that, so yeah¡­¡± Leo didn¡¯t want let Timmy know the whole story; it might alienate his friend away.


    ¡°How suspicious, they all look overly friendly around you. Did you suddenly be popr withdies when you grew tall?¡± Timmy narrowed his eyes and questioned the boy.


    ¡°Eh¡­perhaps?¡± Leo scratched his head.


    ¡°I see.¡± Timmy narrowed his eyes once again. ¡°So, have you done it?¡±


    ¡°Even though this kid is younger than me, he looks so ripped and tall now that he is an awakened. His thing must be huge like an adult, maybe even bigger with all that muscle on his body. Ahh!!! I am so jealous even though he is my bro.¡± Timmy thought to himself.


    ¡°Done what?¡± Leo actually didn¡¯t catch on to that during the first minute since it was a bit sudden, until Timmy made the hand gesture of a finger and a circle. ¡°Ooh! Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°Hiya!!¡± x2


    Two busty twins showed up from behind and grabbed Leo¡¯s two arms on each side while the bountiful breasts covered the boy¡¯s shoulders and forearms in erotic molded shapes. The sudden appearance of the twins interrupted Leo¡¯s answer to his friend, but the twins answered for him instead.


    ¡°Kiddo, of course my boy Leo has done it¡± The younger twin said in a matured tone.


    ¡°He is amazing every time he sleeps with us.¡± The older twin made a blissful face.


    ¡°Whooaa! I can¡¯t believe you had done it before me! And with a pair of busty hot twins nheless! Leo¡­we can¡¯t be friends anymore¡­¡± Timmy stared solemnly at the sky, as if the world had just abandoned him and he was all alone.


    ¡°Timmy¡­¡± Leo wanted to cheer up his friend but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°However¡­ Master! Please teach me your ways!¡± Timmy suddenly got on his knee and bowed on the ground, begging the boy to teach him the art of gettingid. Indeed, if Leo were to be his master, they can¡¯t be friends anymore.


    ¡°¡­¡± Leo felt deceived.


    As for helping his friend gettingid, Leo may not be able to give Timmy any advice on that front, but he certainly can getid for Timmy in his stead. Just have Timmy point at any girl, and Leo will properly put the woman still on bed. But of course, a boy as innocent as Leo will never do such things like that.


    Reina also came over, the girl wanted express gratitude to Leo and Timmy for saving her.


    ¡°Leo and Timmy, I am in your debt. Let me know if you two need any help in the future.¡± Reina¡¯s tone was sincere but was still full of energy and confidence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡± Leo said, while struggling to move under two pairs of mountains.


    ¡°Anything for you sis!¡± Timmy happily imed.


    Subconsciously, Reina also wanted to be closer with Leo. However, seeing Leo was upied by the two busty twins, the girl could only stay by Timmy side as a pretense to stay close with the boy, which made Timmy felt that there was still hope in this world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Back at the campus, the women were seen as heroes returning home. They didn¡¯t simply bring back the captives and more survivors, Lisa made sure to collect all the rations and other necessities back with them. The organization was so filthily stacked that, with just a one third of the portions the president gave away, it was enough to feed the entire colony for months ahead.


    Every survivor resided at the campus celebrated with a feast, leaving only Dr. Hayden and his group stupefied at what happened to the organization. The girls were also in the mood for a celebration to wee the new sisters joining the cult *cough* club. Of course, Leo was present in the party, and of course, the party ended up with all the girls incapacitated on the floors and leaking out voluminous tide of vulgar essence from their gardens, while the dormitory permeated with Leo¡¯s stifling aroma.


    The new recruits of the dormitory had sessfully graduated from virginity in multitude of other definitions. Being impaled by something as manly and powerful as Leo¡¯s behemoth was definitely something that¡¯s a category of its own. To the women in the dormitory, there are two types of females; one that had been transcended by pleasure, and virgins that had not yet savored the greatness of their god.


    Leo casually walked down stairs to the lobby after a pleasant cold shower. At the entrance of the dormitory, the boy found that his best friend Timmy was aimlessly waiting for him by the door. Seemed like the club president still had no idea of the unfathomable deed his best friend had been doing.


    ¡°Leo! I have been waiting for you.¡± Timmy brightened his expression when he saw Leo.


    ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s up? Do you need anything?¡± Leo asked. His friend was following Reina around like a bug, what is he doing here now instead of chasing after Reina?


    ¡°Yes, I am here to ask for your help.¡± Timmy tone was rather serious for a change, a rare urrence.


    Leo nodded his head, insinuating his friend to go ahead. The boy¡¯s expression turned serious as well.


    ¡°You see, I was adapted by Sister Miranda not too long ago. It¡¯s only been a few weeks or so, but I already miss my family. Including my sister, even though you know how much I hate her. Haha¡±


    Timmy paused with a joke in between and continued.


    ¡°Beforeing here, I was with my family. We were very fortunate, none of my family member died when this whole thing happened. We managed to find a safe ce to stay in the subway station with a colony of other survivors, but we were attacked¡­¡±


    Timmy went on to tell the story of what happened to him, his family and the metro station, and eventually went on to tell how he escaped alone before being saved by Sister Miranda. Leo attentively listened the story and reflected to back to his own.


    If he and his family had been in Timmy¡¯s shoe, what would he have done? Leo pondered.


    It was very fortunate that Leo¡¯s whole family survived the start and were able to awaken. Timmy¡¯s story was more realistic to what the average survivors had to go through.


    ¡°So¡­ I want to know if my family is alive. I want to go back to them.¡± Timmy shakingly said. ¡°I already asked Reina, she said she will help me. Since you are my only friend, I want to ask if you are willing to help me too. Bring me back to the central district and help me find them. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I am disappointed in you Timmy.¡± Leo shook his head. But before Timmy could add anything, Leo continued. ¡°Such of important matter like this you should have asked me first. Instead, you asked the girl first and forgetting about your best friend.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who had been surrounded by women that I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask.¡± Timmy enviously sulked in his mind.


    ¡°Of course, I will help you. I will let you know the date asap. Need some time for preparation; the central district is a little bit far.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I knew I can count on you, Leo!¡± Timmy excitedly said.

 Chapter 60: The Journey to the West

    Chapter 60: The Journey to the West


    A maid¡¯s duty was to take care of all master¡¯s personal needs. Every morning, Zomi and Shalltear had to pacify the throbbing of master¡¯s morning wood. The mistresses seldomly managed to calm the beast down themselves. Hence, as Leo¡¯s personal maid, the two inhuman girls had to take over whatever me the women ignited, but failed to extinguish.


    Then at night, the maids warmed the bed for their master, and made sure their flowery gardens were well moisturized and lubricated for Leo to enter anytime. Now that the boy sometimes would actively look for sex with the women in the family during day time, the night had be the precious time to rest their battered bodies after Leo¡¯s rampage.


    Even with the addition of the new recruits at the dormitory, Leo hardly ever felt satisfied, which had been troubling for him. The boy had already pleasured the women in the family; therefore tonight, he can only look to his two adorable maids to quench his heat.


    ¡°Shalltear, you are so tight, like always.¡± Leo savored the sensation of his rod in a certain tight spot.


    The small zombie girl had her upper body buried in Zomi¡¯s deep valley of mountains as Leo was on top both of them while ramming his oversized rod into a certain narrow tunnel. Zomi had her hands ced on the little maid¡¯s stomach, attempting to give her master that tiny bit of extra pleasure by caressing the bulge.


    ¡°Master, you are too big!¡± Shalltear pleaded.


    The little maid never managed to actually take the whole thing to the base before simply due to her body stature. Now, because Leo just had sex with Zomi, the boy had allowed his rod erected to the fullest and didn¡¯t bother suppress the size back to its original form. Therefore, the behemoth was several inchesrger in both length and girth when it prated deep into the narrow tunnel. If it weren¡¯t for Shalltear¡¯s inhuman constitution, even as a superhuman, it probably won¡¯t end up well taking Leo¡¯s overcharged rod with such of small stature.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put it all in.¡± Leo assured.


    The boy had some restrain after all, only two third of the length went inside the gut. The little maid¡¯s eyes already roll back in white and her lower half was spasming out in ecstasy. Deep in her conscious, Shalltear was thinking she will need some adjustment to her body in her next evolution. Zomi was able to take on the size with ease, she didn¡¯t want to be bested by the big girl.


    A couple inchester, Leo retracted the rod from the little maid. All of sudden, Shalltear felt empty on the inside; she already got used to the feeling of having something enormous within her womb. Most importantly, it was the heat and life energy radiated from the rod that felt missing, those were the only things that made her feel she was human again.


    The manhood went back inside Zomi¡¯s sanctuary. Bracing for impact, the big girl tightly held on to the little maid who was on her breast. Unable to struggle free from Zomi¡¯s iron grip, Shalltear¡¯s headpletely sunk into the deep valley and was never to be seen again until the end of the session.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three days had passed since Timmyst made the request to venture out west to look for his family. Leo had almost all the necessary preparationspleted. For starter, the boy paid a hefty sum in crimson jellies to the old man at the survivor guild house for a particr baby. It was arge modified Jeep truck with hand crafted guards and te armor, and a makeshift turret with guns in binding on the top.


    The old man even drove it around the neighborhood to show off before arriving dropping it off at Leo¡¯s house. It was a very profitable dealing; he was advertising his product for future orders.


    The Jeep looked like a tank without the treads and the main cannon; it was armored to the teeth and gave the boy adrenaline just from seeing it. The road to the central district will be ridden on this. It should be able to smash through anything not too clustered. This will be the first time Leo will be traveling so far from home, the destination was much further away than the Great Mall. To conserve time, a vehicle carrying all the supplies will be necessary.


    As for his second important preparation, the boy had fully utilized the three days to pay his dividend to all the women a few weeks of love in advance. Who knows how long he will be gone on this mission? Hence, Leo needed to make sure the harem was well fed before he embarks on the short journey. It was also the upmost vital importance that he let out the pent-up pressure, or else this trip might end up being a little inconvenient.


    The family was supportive of Leo for helping his friend. Now that all the women basically looked at the boy as the patriarch of the harem, they won¡¯t be against most of his decisions if there were no harm to the overall interest of himself and the harem. However, the women elected to stay behind as there were no need for too many people.


    Zomi and Shalltear will be tagging along though, since they are his personal maid. The real reason was that the two zombie girls often roamed the city of New Londo before bing domesticated, they would know the current state of the central district better than anyone here.


    However, there was one issue, the big girl will be too big to fit in the Jeep. But Zomi professed to Leo through the link that she can follow the Jeep on foot if needed and even scout ahead. The boy nced at the sexy killer dynamite long pair of legs and thighs under Zomi¡¯s buttock, powerful enough to crush stones with ease, then nodded his head.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Timmy¡¯s eye sparkled at the sight of the armored vehicle, the Jeep was full of man¡¯s romance.


    ¡°Where in the world did you managed to get your hand on this?!¡± Timmy excitedly asked.


    ¡°From an old man at another base camp. I will bring you to see him next time, he is got a lot of cool stuff.¡± Leo proudly showed off the Jeep.


    Reina was staring at the two non-human girls in confusion. Why is there a young girl and why is that girl ridiculously tall? Her mind was full of question marks, but didn¡¯t bother prying into them; instead, the girls exchanged simple greetings.


    After packing their stuff, the four got into the vehicle, while Zomi sat on top of the Jeep. Switched the knob to drive and stepped on the gas.


    And a few secondster.


    At the driver seat, Leo had cold sweat droplets forming on his head. The Jeep was crushed into an abandoned house. Everyone oddly looked at Leo as the boy obviously had no clue how to drive the vehicle. Ah¡­they needed a driver. That part slipped Leo¡¯s mind. The boy intuitively thought driving was easy.


    Reina let out a sigh and asked the boy besides him.


    ¡°Timmy, do you know how to drive?¡± Reina wasn¡¯t expecting the little girl at front can drive, and the big girl was too big to be even in the Jeep.


    ¡°Ugh, me? No¡­¡± Timmy was giggling and had to stop when the girl questioned him.


    Well, since Reina was the oldest among the three humans, she happened to earned her license before the apocalypse. Leo had to give up the opportunity to drive the beast and gave the honor to the girl who was actually equally excited to go speeding on this baby.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Reina¡¯s driving was rough, but at least they were moving forward. They can¡¯t ask for too much given the road condition anyway, but it seemed like Timmy was close to puking. The boy had a blue face and held his head outside of the window, cing his face against the window fence that was added for the vehicle¡¯s protection.


    Meanwhile, Zomi already gave up keeping bnce on top of the Jeep and leaped off the vehicle to scout ahead. Her powerful legs propelled the big girl to a roof and kept steady distances while traversing on top of the buildings. Leo and Shalltear enjoyed the roller coaster while holding hands at the back seat.


    Crushing into a poor lost soul wandering the streets, the girl had a fierce sadist smile on her face. Leo was starting to worry for Timmy if Reina was a girl his non-awakened friend could handle. Nobody dared to question how Reina got her driving license.


    It was a pleasant ride, the zombie hordes attracted by the sound were unable to catch up to the speeding Jeep. Not that the zombies were matter of concern as Zomi and Shalltear would simply order them to stay out of the way.


    And thus, with the winds at their favor, the journey to the west had begun.

 Chapter 61: The Road Trip Ahead

    Chapter 61: The Road Trip Ahead


    With the Jeep truck plowing through the car debris on the road, the group was steadily moving closer to the central district. After passing by the university campus. they had to stay off the main roads and take detours to avoid overly congested traffic. Shalltear and Zomi was particrly helpful in providing information on the locations of the hordes and monster dens, making the route a lot easier to n.


    ording to the two maids, the area around the Great Mall had been upied by mutated beast that came down from the mountains. It was now a breeding nest for all kinds of mutated hybrid that cross bred with different species of animal. But of course, don¡¯t expect a cross breed between a squirrel and a bear. Shalltear is a special case for being able to take on Leo¡¯s rod with such disproportionate sizes between the two.


    To the south, that area of the city was still submerged underwater due to its low elevation. The sewage system there must hadpletely failed without the proper maintenance. This in itself may be irrelevant for the trip, but they would have to watch out for more monsters migrating north due to the flood. The detour they were taking treaded closely along the southern region.


    As for the central district, with Shalltear the zombie king being domesticated by a certain family, the main hordes of zombies hadrgely scattered. The war of zombies ended with both side¡¯s leader gone from the battle. The little maid did not put too much effort conducting the war waged upon her after she killed the enemy leader. Her priority at the time was seeking revenge on Zomi instead of spending precious moments to clean up the small flies.


    When Leo asked the little maid if she knew anything about the survivor colonies in that area, Shalltear exined that all the humans were like rats hiding underground or had escaped like the groups at the campus. She never bothered hunting down the humans unless they were convenient as ¡°snacks¡±. Though the same could not be said for other zombies.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°It is said that there are still tens of thousands of survivors hiding throughout the metro stations in the city. I don¡¯t know how urate is that number, but the station I was in had more than seven hundred people.¡± Timmy began his monologue.


    The subway stations were usually very spacious and can be easily defendable from the threats above. Its undergroundwork system such as the manholes, vents and other maintenance entrances also allowed easy ess to various part of the city without exposing to the risk of going above ground. However, there were still dangers lurking beneath the city from the creatures that dwell in the dark, and the rain water that had to be constantly dealt with due to the recent sporadic weather. Timmy was giving all these info dumps to the group.


    ¡°Resource was scarce, and the awakened ones hoarded all the valuables; but it was still enough for our entire family to go by without starving.¡± Timmy then took a pause to look at Leo before starting to speak again.


    ¡°You know how my sister looked. I hate to admit it but she is got uhm¡­a decent figure. It is hard for the women to go around the station without being molested. Luckily, there was some form of government that organized the survivors in the metro, so there was still minimalws and order.¡±


    Timmy by now had mostly recovered from his motion sickness, once he started talking; it was almost impossible to get him to stop. Meanwhile, Shalltear waspletely uninterested about the survivors and sneaked her small hands to the bulge above Leo¡¯s crotch. Leo was too upied on jotting all this information down to notice the tender feelings of his rod over the pants. Being so ustomed to the sensations of his behemoth being caressed, rubbed and stroke every day, a slight touch from Shalltear would not yield any response from the boy.


    Unsatisfied by the reaction, the little maid slid down from the seat and slipped her small body in between her master¡¯s leg. She tauntingly looked at Leo in the eyes while taking out the semi-hardened rod under his gaze. Did you expect Leo¡¯s rod to be soft? Even when it was not erected, the sheer mass and density of the girthy muscle guaranteed the degree of hardness regardless of the state.


    ¡°During the period when it was unsafe to go outside, our station was attacked by arge group of hideous looking grotesque creatures. I remember the awaken humans at the station call them necrophage.¡± Timmy went on speaking, without noticing the exciting development that was happening behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you two have seen it or not, they are rare around the campus. But those creatures had a nest right next to our station all along. I can¡¯t believe the we didn¡¯t discover it before it was toote.¡±


    ¡°I only seen it once, it was easy to kill.¡± Reina said while driving.


    ¡°I have seen a few of those that you described. They have many arms like tentacles, right?¡± Leo was still attentive.


    ¡°Yap! Like tentacles.¡± Timmy said.


    The little maid had been the one that kept making the move for naughty ys recently. She was stealing all the spot light. Didn¡¯t she try something simr like this before? Leo was giving Shalltear the ¡°don¡¯t do it¡± look, but he was ignored. The boy didn¡¯t want the two in front to notice what was going on between his legs, so he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Shalltear held the dragon with both hands and rubbed it against the cheek of her small face. Along the tender texture of her skin, the seductive nce from the little girl and the erotic posture were turning him on. Eventually, after stretching her mouth, Shalltear took the dragon down to her throat.


    ¡°Sigh, anyway, when we were under attack¡­¡± As Timmy said that, a loud howling screech resounded in the air outside of the vehicle. And soon, more screeches were heard from all sides.


    Everyone had a strange look while Reina and Leo nced at the awkward Timmy. At the same time of the howl, Zomi sent Leo a transmission to warn of the iing enemies.


    Outside of the vehicle, numerous necrophages burrowed up from the ground as the Jeep passed by and gave chase to the group. One of the abominations almostnded on top of the Jeep, but justice came from above as Zominded on top of its head first and crushed the skull with her foot against the ground. The number of creatures soon added up to be arge horde, there was only so many Zomi could stop.


    It seemed like they ran into a nest of necrophages the moment Timmy mentioned them. Pretty sure someone had already told the boy, that opposite to his luck, this mouth of his was cursed. Something simr happened at a certain subway station before it was under attack.


    Another abomination was catching up. In the heat of the situation, Reina stepped on that gas, ramming through the obstacles ahead. The vehicle elerated and violently shook while Leo¡¯s rod slid deeper into a wet slippery depth. Credit to Leo¡¯s fortitude, the dragon was stillid, but it was still thick enough to create a bulge deep in the throat.


    ¡°There are limits to this Jeep, it¡¯s not an actual tank you know?¡± Timmy said to the driver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, its fine.¡± Reina assured while nonchntly ramming into another necrophage.


    ¡°Thats a lot of them, but I think we can stand our ground if we stop and hold. Just that Timmy will have to stay in the car.¡± Leo suggested.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t worry! I got this.¡± Excitement was visible on Reina¡¯s face; the girl got some real talent.


    Zomi sent another transmission saying she will try to hold back as many of them as possible, but there were still many chasing after them. Leo and the two maids will have no problem surviving, but the same may not apply for Reina and Timmy.


    ¡°I thought you said this area is safe.¡± Leo looked down and asked.


    ¡°Woo!! Woo!¡± With tear drops in the corner of her eyes, the maid was not in any position to speak with a massive rod blocking her air duct.


    The road ahead was a sharp turn, Reina fluently steered the vehicle in a perfect drift with the tires printing on the ground. While everyone was thrown off by the shift in momentum, the little maid took the opportunity to free herself from the rod. Then, without a pause, she opened the vehicle door and jumped off alone. Fortunately, little Leo was not yet fully erected, the boy quickly calmed himself down through sheer will.


    ¡°Why did she jump off?!¡± Timmy was surprised.


    ¡°Close the door! Hurry! Another curve ahead!¡± Reina shouted.


    ¡°She is going to help Zomi, that girl will be fine.¡± Leo calmly closed the door.


    Zomi was not happy that her subordinate was having the fun sucking off their master while she had to do all the dirty work alone. An executive order was given to the little maid and Shalltear could only regrettably skip the bonus meal.

 Chapter 62: Medium Rare Please

    Chapter 62: Medium Rare Please


    The central district was the most condensed and popted region in the city. It was the urban center of the metropolis. Besides the endless tide of hordes, the number of feral mutated zombies and beast that roamed the area far exceeded the suburban neighborhoods across the river. Fortunately, after the city fell, the higher tier mutants were usually territorial and only fought amongst themselves, leaving enough breathing room for the dwellers down below. However. one must still tread carefully when crossing its streets, for it consumes all who visits the city.


    Carefully riding along the bumpy road, the two teenagers in the front seats let out a sigh of relief. Timmy, with a blue face once again, was holding back the urge to vomit. Leo expressionlessly pointed to the door on Timmy¡¯s side with his finger. Didn¡¯t matter how much of a bro Timmy was, he ain¡¯t letting Timmy puke on his car.


    Reina¡¯s face was still red from the excitement earlier. From now on, the girl had another life goal in mind besides feeding the children; she will one day save enough to get a baby like this so she can bulldoze her way to anywhere. Reina briefly peeked at Leo through the rear mirror, maybe after this, she could borrow the Jeep from the boy in the meantime.


    The horde of necrophages was lost in sight. They hadpletely retreated due to the ughter from the two maids. Minutester, a sound ofnding was heard on top of the vehicle; it was Zomi carrying the little maid like a rugged doll that returned from the mission. The big girl was the only one that could catch up with her long legs.


    The maids were dyed red and drenched in blood, but somehow still looked appealing with their own unique charms. Add a butcher knife in each of their hand, then they will be the splitting image of yanderes that we all love.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Aftering out of the necrophage nest, the group arrived at the central district and found a resting spot after half an hour of unimpeded ride. ording to the map, there was a metro station nearby, but it was not the destination they were looking for. It was called Labinnac station, a name that was not on the list of stations that Timmy was familiar with.


    ¡°My family should have been evacuated to another station further west. I am just not sure which one they were sent to.¡± Timmy said. ¡°And I don¡¯t even know if this station has any survivors.¡±


    ¡°Should we check it out anyway? There might be people there that we can ask around.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Rest assure, there are definitely humans around here.¡± Shalltear could smell the stench that still lingered in the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce for shower first while we refuel the car.¡± As a fellow female kind, Reina felt ufortable for the two maids covered in blood.


    Zomi and Shalltear¡¯s clothes werepletely tattered from the fight and ruined by the bloodstains. Portions of Zomi¡¯s thigh and side breast were revealed in bare skin. The big girl was not wearing any undergarments; yet the great bosom still stood tall and perky, stubbornly defying the physics of this world. Unrestrained by the tight clothing, the bountiful marshmallows bounced violently as she jumped down from the Jeep.


    It was a good thing that they weren¡¯t in their maid uniforms, or Zomi would have been sad. It was not easy to find the outfit that fitted her sizes.


    ¡°Yes, and some new clothes as well.¡± Timmy said as he ¡°identally¡± caught a nce of those giant milkers that were easily two timesrger than his head. However, Zomi¡¯s intimidating death stares ceased the boy¡¯s thought to take another look. Timmy couldn¡¯t help but to be envious once again of his best friend for knowing such of ¡°capable¡±panion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After clearing out the zombies, refueling the tank and taking a hot shower for the two maids, the travelers grouped up in an abandoned gas station in preparation for lunch. Today¡¯s menu was a giant snake cut in slices for BBQ, it was a catch Leo easily found with his new vision. Zomi took out a bottle of ck pepper from her multi-dimensional breast pocket and seasoned the grilled surface; the big girl had not forgotten her responsibility as a maid.


    It was not often for Reina and Timmy to see this much meat, the two nned tovish on their appetite. However, the amount was still meager before Leo and the two non-human girls.


    ¡°Are you sure its ok for us to raise a fire here?¡± Reina worriedly asked and Timmy nodded in agreement with the same concern.


    ¡°Well, if it attracted zombies, we might get a few more brain jelly. If it attracted beast, then more meats on the menu. If it is the survivors, then we just saved a lot of time.¡± Leo confidently said while waiting for the meat to cook.


    Just as he said that, everyone in the group beside Timmy sensed several faint presences approaching.


    ¡°And we found just them, it¡¯s the smell.¡± Shalltear said.


    Everyone sat still around the fire, leaving Timmy confused by their pause in movements. Soon, human figures show up from all sides surrounding the group. The team humans were well equipped in armor and firearm; they rxed their guard once they saw it was mostly kids in the group.


    ¡°You kids are extremely brave; don¡¯t think I have to tell you how dangerous this is.¡± A man with bandana stepped out and lectured. ¡°I can smell you from miles away.¡±


    ¡°Leader, isn¡¯t that the snake?¡± Another man excitedly pointed to the carcass.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± The leader calmed his man down. ¡°My name is Max, we have been hunting the beast for two days; that bastard sure knows how to hide. Good job on finding it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Leo epted thepliment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo¡¯s group was invited to the base by the scavenging squad, both sides had many questions for each other. Even though lunch was interrupted by the squad leader that urged them to leave the ce as soon as possible, they were promised a makeup lunch at the base after quickly packing the food.


    The group was led to Labinnac metro station as they had expected. At the entrance, Leo requested the big girl to stay behind and guard the Jeep. He felt that some precautions might be necessary. The boy handed the snake meat to Zomi, the big girl will have no problem finishing it alone.


    Along the path beneath the entrance, remnants of battles that took ce scattered the ground. From the frequent kindly visits of the zombies, necrophages and other mutants, the survivors here sure ain¡¯t having it easy.


    The base was a ratherrge station hosting over a thousand survivors. It used to be governed by the same organization that Timmy mentioned before. However, the tunnel leading out of the station had a cave in, cutting the ess off from the rest of thework. As it was impractical for frequent travels on the ground, the station hadrgely be independent and ¡°self-sufficient¡± in istion.


    Walking by the living quarter that would be more urate to call slums, Leo and the group saw numerous malnourished men and women begging for food or aimless wandering around the area. It was months into the apocalypse and Leo never seen starvation amongst the survivors anywhere near to this desperate extend.


    Now the group wished they brought the food down with them; the scene was unbearable to see. Leo wondered what kind of lunch they were going to be provided.


    Shalltear twitched her eyebrow from the foul stench around her. The weakness shown here was ruining her appetite. Surprisingly, she also noticed there were no awakened humans in this station, at least not in her sphere of influences.


    The group eventually arrived to a more prosperous and lively area of the station. Women scantly covered were standing outside of the shops, aggressively looking for customers. There were stalls disying firearm and all kinds of makeshift weapons. The scavenging squad dispersed on their own. Max told Leo that they were free to look around until he finishes the preparations.


    ¡°Hey cutie! Do you want a hot time on bed? For you~~ Free of charge.¡± A woman with nice figure clung on Leo¡¯s arm. The softness of the breast felt quite nice; it was inferior to the women in Leo¡¯s harem, but it was definitely above average.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Leo politely rejected, but then another woman clung onto the boy from the other side. This one was even more assertive as she boldly reached her hand into Leo¡¯s pants. After an astounded sound of exmation, Leo nonchntly continued to walk forward, leaving the dumbfounded women frozen on the spot.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I get asked out like that?¡± Timmy was disappointed.


    ¡°Yeah, I wonder.¡± With a smirk, Reina nced at Leo¡¯s strong ripped body curve andpared it to Timmy.


    While touring the ce, Timmy stared at the entrance of a certain shop. It seemed like there was somewhere the young boy wanted to go once their business here was over. Suddenly, his priority shifted a little and looking for his family can wait a bit.


    Atst, Max found the group and brought them into an important looking ce with men guarding the entrance. The men even saluted to Max before letting them in.


    Leo and the rest maintained their guard as they were seated next to a long table in an elegantly decorated room. Soon, they were greeted by waiters asking how they want their meat cooked. Shalltear sniffed her nose and slightly grinned.


    ¡°Medium rare, please.¡± The little maid said.


    Finally, with Max standing by the side, a middle-aged man in heavy clothing arrived at the table opposite of Leo. He sat down and gave his order to the waiter then inspected the group.


    ¡°Wee to our stations, travelers. Now you may wonder why we are treating you with such a grand reception, and that is because you are all exceptional.¡± The man spoke boisterously.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for the group leader to realize that Leo and the rest were mostly awakened humans. From the way they boldly raised fire in the city and the ability to catch the sneaky snake, all the clues were there for anyone to figure out.


    ¡°I think you all have noticed by now. We have absolutely zero awakened ones in our station and our people have been suffering because of it.¡± He began to tell the sob story of this ce.


    After the cave in, all the awakened humans heartlessly left this station to join another, and even brought most of the valuable resources with them. The military grade firearms and protective gears they left behind were the only life line this base had. Without an evolved human, there were many ces they can¡¯t go and many enemies they cannot afford to fight. Most importantly, they oftencked the ability to gauge the strength of the enemy, which resulted loss of lives of many good men.


    ¡°I think at this point, you know where I aming from.¡± The man said.


    Just as the group was bewiled by the story, waiters walked into the room and brought the long-waited food to the table. They were hot tes with meat that were being served like steaks.


    ¡°Now you may wonder how were we able to have meals like this when we were struggling so much.¡± The man smiled then continued. ¡°We will tell you the rest if you decided to help us.¡±

 Chapter 63: Apocalypse Style Roasted Long Pork with Black Bean Sauce

    Chapter 63: Apocalypse Style Roasted Long Pork with ck Bean Sauce


    Leo and Reina could feel the tension in the air. The man just made it apparent that there was something obviously wrong with the food being served. It wasn¡¯t confirmed yet, but the thought alone made them feel uneased.


    The protein of the dish looked different from anything they had seen before. Timmy was about to dig in, but Reina stopped the boy by grabbing his hand. It was then, the boy caught up to the awkwardness in the room.


    Observing the silence from Leo¡¯s group, the man continued to talk.


    ¡°The ideal situation is for you all to join us permanently; we will offer you everything we have and do anything within our capability. However, we know how low that possibility is even if we begged.¡± The man mockingly said. ¡°Oh, forgive me, you can call me Sader. Governor of this base.¡±


    If the awakened humans worked with them, it was a matter of time before they found out the truth. Hence, for the sake of maintaining future rtionships, the man deemed it was wiser to be open from the start. Seeing their hesitation to dig in, the man digressed after taking a bite.


    ¡°Rest assured, the food tastes perfectly fine. And I am sure there won¡¯t be any symptoms if you are already awakened.¡±


    ¡°Symptoms?¡± Leo finally spoke.


    ¡°Yes, maybe some stomach ache if you ain¡¯t ustomed to our dish. Some of us died from withdrawal after prolonged ingestion, and even turned into one of them.¡± Sader nkly answered.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°But a few of us were just totally fine eating the food. We never had an awakened one eaten it before, but you should be fine too considering you people also consume those brain jellies.¡± He continued to reassure the group.


    ¡°Wait what?¡± Reina blurted out.


    The group inspected the food once again, was it not what they were thinking what it was? But it wasn¡¯t like they could exactly tell anyway. Shalltear was the only one gracefully smirking from the start to finish; she even elegantly let out a cute burp as she finished the te.


    ¡°Ohoho! Seemed like we had a big misunderstanding, although it was part of the n to satisfy my entric humor.¡± Saderughed and exined. ¡°Eating too much of these things get into your brain after all.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?!?¡± Leo didn¡¯t want to wait any longer to find out.


    ¡°It¡¯s the zombies, low tier ones rotting on the streets.¡± Shalltear finally answered since her master asked the question.


    Everyone shifted their gaze to the little maid.


    ¡°It seems like we have another fellow gourmet among us. Where did you learn to appreciate the delicacy of this cuisine?¡± Sader humorously asked for his amusement. Though he was a little bit surprised as well.


    ¡°Oh, I have eaten plenty whenever I was hungry. Big ones, weird looking ones. I even ate them raw back then. How nostalgic.¡± The little maid spoke in a jesting manner, inciting giggles andughs from her dark humor.


    Everyone at the table besides Leo took that as a joke from the little girl. The boy inspected the meat again up close using the fork. Yeah¡­ Nope!


    Sader finally decided to reveal the second part of the story. When the times were desperate and they had no choice, someone thought of the idea of eating the stray zombies that were abundant in the city. A man took it for himself to try the first bite and nothing happened. That man was the genius sitting before Leo¡¯s group.


    However, the reaction to eating those meat differs between individuals, most people only suffer severe diarrhea after eating the food. Hence, it was not a solution to the colony¡¯s food crisis and only a few in this ce were able to enjoy the cuisine.


    Men who needed to maintain the strength going outside for scavenging were mainly the ones that took the risk of eating zombies. Surprisingly, those who adapted were able to observe a slight increase in strength over time. They even tried mutated zombies a few times and the effect was even more apparent.


    ¡°So, our request is for you guys to help us hunt down the stronger zombies, or even the beasts. We only want the bodies and you can keep the red jellies. We are at a bottleneck from eating the normal ones.¡± Sader said.


    One of his men even sacrificed himself to take the risk of eating the crimson jelly, hoping that his body had been adapted for evolution, but the result did not end well for him.


    Sader felt he was getting closer to a breakthrough; however, the stronger creatures were much too difficult to hunt. If the governor and his men were able to awaken using this method, then the long-term stability of this colony could be ensured.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on the corridors of the stations, Leo¡¯s group was let out to revel in the buzzling streets of the saturated ghetto. Even though many of the survivors were starving, the governor and his leadership team tried their best to maintain order. They had to make the conscious choice of feeding only a portion of the poption, the slums near the entrance were those that were left behind.


    Sader did not urge the group to make the decision right away, but told them to look around the station and stay for as long as they wanted. The governor also added an extra reward at the end in hesitation; he will reveal a secret about the awakened ones that left the station if there was a deal.


    Leo and Shalltear walked behind Timmy and his first love, giving them the space for a more intimate rtionship. However, the girl seemed to be disinterested through and through, even though she had favorable opinions about the boy that tried to save her.


    ¡°Shalltear, what do you think?¡± Leo turned to his maid, hunting a few mutated zombies should be an easy task for her and Zomi.


    ¡°At your will, master. Those lowly creatures will present their lives to you.¡± The little maid bowed.


    Leo and Reina were very interested in the method described by the governor; if possible, they would like to see the results themselves. Timmy fantasized at the chance of him bing awakened, but quickly abandoned the thought knowing he had to eat those stuff seen on the streets.


    The phenomenon behind human awakening had always been a mystery; even now, Leo still only had a vague idea of how his cheese was able to awaken the girls. Maybe it was all the energies he absorbed being transformed into a more benign state in the form of his milk, which helped the women to easily take into their body. As to why that was the case, Leo had no clue.


    Speaking of which, should he donate some of his thick yogurt? No, no, no. Once again, the boy was absolutely, definitely, 1000% secured in his masculinity; he ain¡¯t letting any man drink his stuff. But if there were women¡­


    ¡°Leo, let¡¯s go somewhere quiet¡­¡± Interrupting Leo¡¯s thought, Timmy came to his friend dejected; did he get shut down?


    ¡°Sigh, Shalltear, you are free to walk around as well. I will take my friend for a breather.¡± said Leo.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two boys wandered back to the red-light district under Timmy¡¯s coincidental guidance. It was an area with a gentle atmosphere. The women here had decent figures even with the food shortages going on; it seemed like this was a business that still thrived even under such circumstances.


    Timmy¡¯s spirit was fully recovered in an instant upon the nce ofdies sitting by the stall, waving alluringly for his attention. The boy¡¯s mental resistance was fairly weak to temptation. After checking the energy bars in his pocket, he silently led his best friend into the shop under thepany of two scantily clothed women.


    Leo went along with the flow; he was not the type that would look down on thesedies that sold their bodies for survival. If he did, what would that make of his harem at the dormitory? He pitied the survivors in this station, so maybe he will provide them some extra help.


    In a poorly furnished room, the lights were dim and the air was sted with perfumes. The two women introduced themselves as Porcha and Ma, both had above average looks with Ma being slightly more endowed. Their respective target had already been settled by an intense battle of rock paper scissors. With the score of 2 to 1, Porcha sat on Leo¡¯sp and joyfully embraced the stud¡¯s strong body while Ma pushed the other boy down on the sofa and asserted femdom.


    Ma unzipped the boy¡¯s pants and went straight for business; it was a size she already expected from his figure. ¡°How cute¡± she thought. The woman enjoyed Timmy¡¯s embarrassed reaction upon her masterful baby strokes. She was also feeling wet, but she seemed to know it was not due to the boy she was servicing.


    Porcha licked her lips thinking how she should savor the grand meal before her. She ced her nose near Leo¡¯s packed chest. With a slight inhale, the woman climaxed uncontrobly and drenched her bottom. Leo already did a good job holding back his presence, but the boy¡¯s body was still irresistible to any woman.


    The woman simply copsed on top of the boy with her body still twitching from orgasm, but still diligently got under him to unzip his pants. An enormous giant sprung out, dangled twice before her eyes, then limply fell forward towards Porsha. Enthralled and in shock by the mour of the radiating monster, she let the limp dragon rested on her face. The weight pressing down made the woman feel even more excited.


    The boy could just feed the woman his cheese and call it a day, but it would be a shame to not put it in when visiting a brothel. Leo thought he needed to take the lead instead, or the woman might break herself by riding on his rod.


    ¡°Direct sex with a non-awakened woman huh?¡± Leo muttered to himself. Having to do it without utterly destroying her hole, her womb and her mind, this will be a tall order; which would require a special method.

 Chapter 64: Helping a Friend

    Chapter 64: Helping a Friend


    The attention of the room shifted to the sight of Leo¡¯s limp dragon. Its entrance sent thrills down to the two women¡¯s spine. Porcha and Ma were ¡°pros¡± before the apocalypse, their works were often seen on the HD sections of a certain site. But even with their years of experience and expertise, they had never seen someone so well-endowed and were oblivious to what they can humanly do with such a size.


    Leo was holding back his erection, but the size and density of the lengthy mass made the women assume it was already fully online; they couldn¡¯t possibly imagine that the monster can still grow much bigger. Porcha¡¯s bottom was already flooding; she can¡¯t wait to put the giant in her womb. But before that, the meaty rod will need a lot of lubrication.


    Timmy, however, was still too busy sucking on Ma¡¯s breast like a baby. The boy was relishing the first time his rod had touched a woman¡¯s tender skin. Ma kept her hand moving rhythmically while her attentionpletely focused on another matter. Her senses became numb as the receptors of her sensory neurons were flooded by the signals of Leo¡¯s manhood. It was to the point that Timmy¡¯s hard work on her sensitive melon tips felt insignificant as she temporarily forgot about the existence of her customer.


    The boy finally noticed that Ma was not reacting to his naughty moves. Following her petrified gaze, Timmy saw Porcha had pressed her face against his best friend¡¯s crotch. Leo¡¯s gargantuan rod was already fully inside Porcha¡¯s mouth, Timmy simply thought his friend was just getting a blow job.


    ¡®However,¡­ is that a bulge in her throat extending to her chest?¡¯ It looked a little too big for Timmy to make anything out of. Leo slowly pulled Porcha¡¯s head back to retrieve his rod. It was at this moment; Timmy widened his eye at the girth of the base.


    ¡®Holy shit, what am I seeing?¡¯ Timmy screamed in his mind, but his brain was still in disbelief.


    Leo slowly pulled Porcha¡¯s head back by a couple inches, then Timmy finally confirmed that his eyes weren¡¯t ying with him. The boy watched in shock and pondered just how far back did the woman have to move her head before the monster waspletely out of her mouth.


    Timmy and Ma patiently waited to see the full size of Leo¡¯s glory, but Poha¡¯s head was being moved further and further back without ever seeing the end. With each second passed, both Timmy and Ma grew even more baffled by the length of the rod that was now drenched with saliva at its surface.


    The moment Leo¡¯s limp dragon was inside her; Porcha¡¯s consciousness was already fading. Her eyes were still rolled white after he pulled the woman back several inches. Then, just as she had the opportunity to take a breath, the boy once again mmed her head down to his base, producing a loud gulping sound as pre-cum overflowed from the edge of her mouth.


    With a hand on Porcha¡¯s head, Leo finally found a soothing pace for thrusting his rod. From the mouth entrance to the tunnel of her throat, the path had been stretched wide enough for the oversized limp mass to easily slip through. He just needed to remember to pause after every few thrusts for the woman to catch her breathing.


    Savoring the stimtion around his rod, Leo was still holding back his erection. After learning from Zomi and Shalltear, Leo had gotten better at controlling his body. An amusing thought crossed his mind; What if he unleashed his erection with the limp dragon deep in her throat? Leo quickly relinquished the thought, not everyone was like Shalltear that can withstand that kind of y.


    ¡°Leo, you are damn huge!¡± Timmy cried out.


    Timmy expected something big from his best friend, at best a couple inches more at some specs; but what he was seeing right now was something thicker than his arm. When hepared the monster to his own, the boy felt so humiliated that his erection went limp under the grasp of Mas¡¯ tender hand.


    ¡°Timmy, just focus on your end. You are here to have fun.¡± Leo reminded his friend. ¡°Ma, please take care of my friend, it¡¯s his first time.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ma responded instinctively; her heart throbbed the moment Leo called out her name.


    Ma was finally reminded of Timmy¡¯s existence. She felt the limp stick in her grasp and checked her dry hand to see if there was any strange fluid. Seeing the thing in itsid state, the woman thought it looked even cuter. It took the woman several minutes to get the thing hard again.


    Timmy and Ma continued their forey, but their attention kept diverting to the dragon that was now fully exposed in sight. Leo finally showed mercy to Porcha¡¯s throat as the woman was now kissing the tip to slurp off the thick cheese dripping out. In her hazy consciousness, Porcha could have sworn she had already ingested multiple normal ejactions worth of semen from the volume of globs stuck in her throat. But it seemed to be just simply pre-cum by the way it was steadily flowing out of the orifice.


    It was time for both sides to dig into the main course. However, the women still obeyed their professional instincts and gently put on the condom for their partner. The smallest size fitted perfectly for Timmy. Ma even flicked it and giggled after she helped put it on.


    However, for Leo, the women never thought to prepare the XL condoms, or even the size of L. The biggest size they had was struggling to cover the meaty mass. Porcha tried to brute force it through but the condom broke instead. Inspecting the broken rubber in her hand, the woman¡¯s face suddenly turned even more red. She won¡¯t mind doing it raw with a man as hung as Leo; it probably would feel better anyway.


    Leo and Timmy both inserted their rod into their respective partner. Ma assumed femdom position while Leo simply lifted Porcha into the air to thrust his rod. The limp dragon still easily breached her womb and caused a visible bulge on Porcha¡¯s well defined stomach curve.


    Their position finally revealed the giga twin orbs bloated with thick veins. The painfully stretched scrotum showed how intensely Leo had to hold back his urge to prevent his mass from erecting. The deed might be delightful and painful at the same time, but it was good training to control his monster. The boy didn¡¯t want any more innocent pants martyred for his sake.


    Thinking about training, Leo turned on his vision ability and surveyed the flow of energy from his manhood into the woman¡¯s body. He was observing the transformation of Porcha turning into an awakened human. Even without an erection, the pre-cum and the energy she received from being in direct contact with his rod was enough to propel her to the next tier in evolution.


    Several minutes had passed and Timmy was at his limit. Ma was more aroused than usual due to Leo¡¯s presence and she was sucking the boy dry.


    ¡°Leo¡­I need¡­help.¡± Timmy called out as he was about to faint.


    The stud was about done with the woman in his hands; Porcha had been unconscious for a while but he failed to notice.


    ¡°Come on little boy, you can do better.¡± Ma nned to finish Timmy quickly so she can move on to a beefier meal.


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t anymore.¡± Timmy pleaded.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Leo said as he gently put Porcha down to rest.


    Ma was riding on top of Timmy, the woman¡¯s plump rearid bare above him. Leo came to the rescue by inserting the rod into Ma¡¯s back entrance. Timmy could see the surprise on his partner¡¯s expression from below as she curled up in shock. Leo¡¯s limp dragon forcibly pushed the inner walls of her rear tunnel, pressing down on the space of the other hole below.


    Timmy couldn¡¯t help but to release hisst load under the sudden increase in tightness from the pressure above. The boy muttered ¡°You¡¯re not helping¡­¡± before he finally lost consciousness.


    Leo simply thought that as a man, it is extremely rude to leave a woman in heat unsatisfied from sex. This was the teaching in Leo¡¯s household, an effort of the women of the family, to raise their boy into a proper upstanding adult. Therefore, seeing his friend struggling to satisfy her, he tried to help Timmy makeup for the missing pleasure that Ma deserved.


    ¡®Finally, this is it! A real man¡¯s heavy pole. It¡¯s ramming inside me!¡¯ Ma excitedly thought in her mind. Comparing the mosquito bite in the front garden, the impact from the rear garden was much more intense and overrides all other feelings, especially the tiny itch in her front garden. With both of them inside of her body, she can clearly tell the immense size difference between the two rods.


    Regrettably, Timmy couldn¡¯tst until Leo could thoroughly dominate the girl. Leo sighed, he needs to remind his friend in the future, it is very disrespectful to the woman to not quench their thirst. Since his friend was unconscious, Leo lifted Ma up to work on her rear tunnel as Timmy¡¯s limp carrot slid out of her garden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry club president, I will finish the deed for you.¡± Leo said to his unconscious friend.

 Chapter 65: A Beautiful Sunday Afternoon

    Chapter 65: A Beautiful Sunday Afternoon


    Zomi sat on the Jeep and stared idly at the midday sunlight while taking small bites off the BBQ snake in her hands. The sunshine beaming on her impable body curves reflected the jade-like luster of her smooth skin. Facing towards the tranquil breeze of the autumn wind, her silky long hair danced in a charming spectacle. With a rare soothing expression on her face, the big girl looked just like a gentle neighborhood big sister that happened to have a dynamite booty and a pair of delicious milkers.


    Bathing serenely under the warmth of the sunlight, it mildly reminded Zomi the same warmth that surrounded her when Leo graced her with his essence. However, in the midst of her reminiscence, a dark shade hovered over her closed eyes and Zomi plucked her eyebrow in response. It was a ck cloud that blocked the sun, heralding what was toe, which soured her mood.


    In moments like this, there was only one thing that could brighten her spirit. The big girl took out a container from her breast pocket and poured a serving of thick viscous sauce evenly on her BBQ. There was no demeanor change when she took the bite, but her golden pupil still reacted honestly from the familiar taste.


    After finishing her food, a trace of water droplets fell on Zomi¡¯s forehead and she continued to sit in silence. Sounds of rain drops hitting the ground soon followed. Within minutes, the beaming rays of sunlight all disappeared and thunderous storm clouds filled the sky.


    Letting the rain soak through her clothes, Zomi continued to stare at the darkening sky. Then slowly, she lowered her sight to gaze at the streets straight in front of her. From the shadows of the clouds, arge figure approached from the horizon. And soon, from the buildings surrounding her, more presences silently loomed closer.


    Therge figure fully revealed itself, it was a giant necrophage formed of multiple dried corpses that extruded outward like branches and twigs from its plump body. It had razor-like teeth with mouths simr to insects. Yes mouths, the thing had about five mouths all over the body, and one of them might just be an exit for excretions.


    The lord of necrophages from the neighboring nest had tracked down the smell of the intruder that ughtered its brethren and escaped the nest. The creature was the patriarch of another necrophage pack that traversed into this world. It wanted revenge, but most importantly, it wanted their body. By now, its minions already had Zomi surrounded on all sides.


    Zomi jumped down from the vehicle and slowly walked towards the boss. At a distance of about five meters apart, the two inhuman beings entered into a staring contest, waiting for the other side to make the first move.


    The necrophage boss broke eye contact and made the first move as it was being intimidated by Zomi¡¯s piercing re. It cried out in sharp screams and leaped forward with its mass. The big girl stood still, nning to meet the charge straight on. Zomi redirected the brunt of the momentum with a ny-degree high kick, twisted her ankle and sprung her body around to send the boss flying to the other side of the streets.


    The tight hot pants that dutifully covered her rear bottom painfully tore due to Zomi¡¯s wide movement, but there were no sentient beings present to witness the heart racing view of the glorious sight. While she was sad for thefy hot pants she tore, the rest of the minions all leaped towards her mindlessly without fear.


    Zomi grabbed the head of a necrophage with her bare hand, dodged a strike from the appendage aiming towards her face then crushed the creature¡¯s skull within her palm. She grabbed another necrophage by the appendage and tossed it across to another poor soul. Zomi was still overly dominant in the battle, but she was still getting out numbered with more coordinated and synchronized attacks from the abominations.


    This time, two bone des like scythes grew out from the wrist of Zomi¡¯s arms. In a swirling de dance and a swing of the scythes, the monsters surrounding her, limbs were chopped off andy dismantled on the ground, if they were lucky enough to keep their head. This was the first time Zomi used her new mutation inbat; the result was very satisfactory. But still, culinary was where this skill is best.


    Stepping her foot on a necrophage that tried to crawl back up and crushing its neck, the big girl slowly walked towards the building debris where the boss had crashed into.


    Another scream was let out and the giant necrophage jumped onto the street. Its form had been altered with six giant sharp poles extending out of its body like a spider. Yet this time, Zomi made the first move and climbed along the building walls as she ran upward. Even with the spider legs, the creature still struggled to follow Zomi with itsrge body.


    Pulling a gpole out of the roof, she aimed the rod at the necrophage¡¯s head from above. The creature was met with a flying rod cracking through its skull as it tried to climb the walls; the strength behind the toss also mmed the creature back onto the ground.


    Then, with a leap of faith, Zominded on top of the creature¡¯s head and brutally rammed the rod deeper into its brain using the momentum from free fall. After several seconds of twitching, the giant necrophage finally stopped moving. The big girl just nted the g of the nation on the creature¡¯s head and imed it for the Anurica!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a wide corridor of therge station, Reina aimlessly wandered around and was deeply perplexed in her mind. A certain boy just proposed to her, even though the time and setting weren¡¯t right at all. Yet, it was from someone who she might have feelings for¡­ if Leo didn¡¯t exist. Regrettably, the girl chose to carefully reject the proposal in a subtle manner.


    ¡°Youngdy, do you have a moment to talk about our lord and savior?¡± An old woman suddenly approached Reina and spoke from behind.


    Reina was startled by the sudden appearance of the woman; she didn¡¯t notice the woman was close to her at all. The girl remained cautious, but the tranquil appearance of the olddy somehow made Reina lower her guard.


    ¡°Lord and Savior?¡± Reina asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old woman handed her a piece of stone with unique marks. Instinctively, Reina reached out her hand before her brain could make a decision. The moment Reina curiously touched the stone, something breached into the depth of her consciousness.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± The old woman said with a faint smile.


    Momentster, Shalltear saw Reina wander off again to somewhere isted. The little maid thought her master would not be happy if anything happened to the girl, so she decided to follow as well. Not that she had anything better to do.


    Walking down an empty and silent tunnel, the old woman began to speak, ¡°Youngdy, do you believe in spirits?¡±


    ¡°Spirit? As in something like the soul of a person?¡± Reina could still consciously think, but couldn¡¯t notice the influence within her mind.


    ¡°Yes, indeed. It is called souls.¡± The old woman paused and looked back with her pupilless eyes then continued walking.


    ¡°When the ck mist came, the order of this world had been altered. Those who were living¡­ have been mutated, but so did their souls.¡± The old woman began to speak in a monologue.


    ¡°After death, a person¡¯s soul may no longer simply dissipate as energy back into the world. But instead, some spirits now lingered on earth, with nowhere to go, confined to the ce they once died, existing on thest memories before their consciousness faded¡­¡±


    Suddenly, at the other end of the tunnel, the sound of a horn reverberated from a giant ball of beaming lights. It was approaching closer to Reina and the old woman and illuminated the dark underground. Beyond the ball of light, it was a subway train traversing on the track. Yet, as Reina stood at the side watching the train passing by, she noticed that there were no operators or passengers and the whole train even looked ethereal.


    ¡°And re-living the moment over and over again.¡± Then, as the woman finished her monologue, loud crashing sounds could be heard from another end of the tunnel. The train derailed and crashed into the iing train on the other side of the rail traveling in a reverse direction. It was a dramatic scene that seemed almost straight out of an unlimited budget five-star movie. The fire spread like a wildfire and faint sounds of cries could be heard from a distance.


    Reina was stunned for a second by what she had just witnessed. But then, a heavy scrap flew past the girl. Just as Reina blinked her eyes to look back at the old woman, she was no longer there. Before she noticed, Reina was all alone and the surroundings returned to a quiet darkness. The girl looked forward again, and there was no longer anything there, as if the whole thing was just a dream.


    ¡°Grant us peace.¡± Words were muttered in whispers.

 Chapter 66: Leos Cheesy Therapy

    Chapter 66: Leo¡¯s Cheesy Therapy


    As Leo used his limp dragon to bang on Ma¡¯s rear over the unconscious Timmy, he continued to use his new vision to monitor the mutation happening within her body. Awork of blue streams once again appeared before his eyes.


    There were a lot of intriguing phenomena taking ce that Leo could barely understand, but he still attentively observed the phenomena as they developed. One thing he learned for sure was that his premium enriched cheese acted as the medium in which his excessive energies were being transported into her body in great proportion.


    He wondered how his body contained so much energy and examined himself once before now. He used the vision directly on his crotch, especially the twin orbs, and Leo felt like he almost burnt his own eyes. It was like staring directly into the sun without sunsses in a summer noon.


    Noticing a clog of blue light stuck in the streams of Ma¡¯s body, Leo wanted to try a spontaneous idea he thought of on the spot. Lowering the woman on the sofa atop Timmy, the boy concentrated his life force into his hand, much like the way he intuitively knew how to hide his presence, but just using the opposite of that method. Then, the moment his hand touched the woman¡¯s back, the blue streams flowing inside Ma all congregated towards the heavy bulk of energy under his palm.


    ¡°Whaaa~~~ What is this feeling?¡± Ma sounded dreamy and tipsy.


    She felt strange sensations traversing through her innards as Leo moved his hand around her back. Wherever the boy slid his palm, Ma would moan in ecstasy as well. It felt to her that her inner body was being massaged.


    Leo was conducting an experiment and testing his power, this woman was the perfect candidate as a test subject. Using his two hands, he was able to freely direct the flow of energy in her body wherever he wanted. It seemed that his life force behaved like a voltage source, inducing potential difference across the current of the blue streams.


    Moving his right hand near the woman¡¯s heart, he could feel the organs beat start to increase rapidly. The cirction of blood was elerated and her body throbbed ordingly. He quickly stopped and retracted his hand; he didn¡¯t actually want to harm her. Ma was already panting heavily with her tongue sticking out, and her face was incredibly red. She felt like she just ran a marathon.


    Then, sliding the palm above the dder along the smooth skins on her back, Ma¡¯s bottom spasmed out as she uncontrobly released a torrent of yellowish fluid on top of Timmy¡¯s pants. ¡®Oops¡­ Leo got to apologize to Timmyter,¡¯ but maybe his friend won¡¯t even mind.


    The boy also noticed that if he traced his hands along the blue streams naturally flowing in Ma¡¯s body, a bulb of energy would follow his hand and widen the path in which it traveled. Afterwards, the natural flow of the blue stream within that path would actually be stronger.


    After ying around some more, Leo noticed that Ma somehow fully awakened with a greater presence. If R2 life force meter were to be used on the two women, Porscha¡¯s reading would have been six while Ma¡¯s life force could have reached a whopping nine right away; where nine was the median of majority of the awakened on this.


    While Leo waspletely engrossed in studying the flow of the human circuitry, Ma¡¯s faint consciousness felt a powerful tremor within her rear tunnel. While fearing for her life, the giant pole inside her body was expanding rapidly; tearing her inner walls and stretching ever deeper into her guts. Ma felt that she might get popped from the inside like the condom that Porscha tried to put on the monster.


    ¡®What a crazy stud!¡¯ Ma thought. The woman couldn¡¯t believe he was getting bigger; she finally realized that before, Leo had not been erect at all! No wonder it felt a little bit limp.


    Ma was lifted up into the air again, but Leo¡¯s hand was still pressing down on her back. In the name of science, Leo was too concentrated in studying the utility that his power provided to notice the erection he identally let loose.


    While hanging on Leo¡¯s behemoth by her tunnel, Ma felt powerless as she let him dictate her body with those two magical hands. Wherever he touched, electric shocks were sent to her brain and her whole body shivered at the feeling. Other than the enormous towering rod, the woman also felt there was something else big moving inside of her, traveling along his finger tips.


    The phenomenon was fascinating, Leo wanted to know if he can further increase her power by alternating the flow of the energy within the woman. After some trial and errors, Ma¡¯s presence did feel slightly stronger, but that could just be due to the constant pre-cum that was still flowing into her from a certain gap.


    While Leo continued to ponder on this thought, at that moment, the flood gate of his grand dragon was unsealed and tides of thick cream came gushing out. The giant mass of blue light wholly covered Ma¡¯s internalwork of streams and the strength of her presence transcended ordingly. The woman should be stronger than most of the awakened ones now. Give Leo more girls and he can easily raise an army of awakened at this caliber.


    He had been holding back for a long time after all. A few drops of thick yogurt appeared from Ma¡¯s mouth and fell on Timmy¡¯s T-shirt. Seeing the saturated state within her, Leo knew that Ma would need some time before the next physical therapy could be effective.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sometimester in that testosterone-soaked room, both of the women fainted from Leo¡¯s dominance. He was cleaning his massive rod with the scanty clothes the women had worn. Those were the only cloth avable, but there should be more clothes for the women in this brothel anyway.


    It was then, his little maid showed up by the door. Shalltear caught the glimpse of a certain baby carrot and did not bother to hide her disgust, but quickly reverted sight back to her master in a respectful demeanor.


    ¡°Master, Reina fainted,¡± the little maid calmly said. ¡°I brought her to a room next door.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± Leo¡¯s expression got serious but he remained calm. What could happen to Reina when no other awakened were around?


    Shalltear saw Reina wander off alone to a tunnel leading towards the southern district stations. When she followed her, she heard Reina whispering to herself. The maid tried calling out to her but there was no reaction at all. When they reached an expansive rail junction, Reina acted as if she was startled by something. Then she suddenly held her head in pain, and abruptly fainted on the spot.


    From start to end, Shalltear had not seen or felt anything abnormal besides Reina. She could not detect the presence of the spirits that still lingered in that tunnel. Perhaps because the little maid was no longer human? But if Leo was there, it would have been a different story.


    Following his little maid into the room next door, Leo analyzed the unconscious girl in close inspection. Reina was faintly glowing in light and her expression was serene. Shalltear may not have noticed, but the boy could sense another presence within Reina that was not of her own. It felt malicious, but sometimes benign. The presence was strangely familiar and yet, it was unique.


    Leo¡¯s intuition told him to use his eyes to discern the illusion of Reina¡¯s state. Her demeanor may appear soft, but he could tell that Reina was under immense pain and struggling internally. Through his vision, Leo could see a giant dark spot within her body eroding away the blue streams of energy and growing from the center. It has yet to reach her brain, but the boy could feel that she was slowly turning into¡­something else.


    The hive mind, a vessel for multiple consciousness. This was something Mindy had heard in her timeline but never seen.


    Leo did not panic and approached her with his two hands ready. In this day and age,ying his hands on an unconscious teenage girl¡¯s body would not get him in jail. With the life force concentrated under his palms, he attempted to direct the blue streams in her body to go against the eroding dark sign. This effort was able to slow down the erosion, but it did not solve the problem.


    Under Leo¡¯s interference, the energies in Reina¡¯s body gathered together and achieved equilibrium with the dark spot. However, she will need much more energy to squeeze out the malcontent; perhaps she can get them from an external source. Hmm¡­ What could that be?


    Leo naturally looked down to his pants, the bulge from earlier had notpletely settled down. This actually deeply perplexed him. He did not want to engage in sex with Reina without her consent, especially since she was his best friend¡¯s love interest.


    But that dark spot within her body. No matter how you look at it; it is bad news. Leo is not going to let anything bad happen to Reina. Hence, he presumed there was another method.

 Chapter 67: Simply Clinical

    Chapter 67: Simply Clinical


    The little maid finally got to indulge in her long-waited meal of the day; though this time it was not in the form of a solicited act. Leo sat next to the unconscious Reina and erected his towering skyscraper in an effort to pump out some thick jelly.


    Shalltear naturally was the one thatvished on the giant mass with her whole body and mouth, even digging her agile tongue deep into a certain gap. Repeat! This was not a solicited act; it was a solemn and rigorous process to extract the holy medicine to cure Reina¡¯s illness.


    Shalltear smirkingly dug even deeper into Leo, nimbly twisting her tongue within a meaty ns. Seeing the blissful expression on her master¡¯s face and the powerful throbbing of the behemoth, she just got another idea on how she should evolve her body in the future.


    At this point, Shalltear had resolved herself to be her master¡¯s best sex toy and she will dedicate her evolution with that goal in mind to satisfy all kinds of his carnal desires. This was the only way she could realistically work towards beating her rival.


    ¡°Ku, Ku, ku, master. How does my small tongue feel inside your obscenelyrge nd?¡± After sliding her tongue out of the orifice, the little maid continued to taunt and yed with fire.


    ¡°Good job Shalltear, I am almost there!¡± Leo was close to finishing brewing the medicine in his orbs and pre-cum started to leak from the tip.


    The little maid sticks her tongue deep inside again and scoop out a heavy glob of white jelly. She chewed on it and opened her mouth, revealing the thick sticky cheese clinging on her rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    However, instead of enjoying the lewd performance Shalltear made with her erotic gesture, Leo took that as an invitation to m his rod right inside of her throat. After brutally stretching her mouth wide open, the monstrous rod ground against her sharp teeth as it made its way in. The little maid suddenly worried that her teeth would turn dull after this.


    The tingly sensation from her teeth poking on his mass was always the best part of fetio with his little maid. But to get to climax, he just needed to squeeze inside a couple inches deeper. The boy slightly positioned his rod and there you go. After a gentle push on Shalltear¡¯s head, a visible bulge started to travel through the length of the thickening rod and unleashed tidal waves of seed down her throat.


    He remembered that he was not just feeding his maid, but also preparing Reina¡¯s medicine. He pulled back his rod until it exited her throat and shot the rest of his essence within her mouth. Shalltear still had to obscenely gulp down several thick portions of cheese before she let the seeds fill her mouth. Now that the medicine was ready, it was the little maid¡¯s turn to feed it to the patient.


    The lips of two innocent girls came in contact. Shalltear opened Reina¡¯s mouth with her tongue and guided the medicine to flow inside Reina along the same length. After a minute of hot kiss, she let go off Reina¡¯s lips with her tongue stuck out and a thick string of cheese still dangled at the tip.


    Doctor Leo continued to diagnose Reina¡¯s condition. With the intrusion of giant blobs of energy, it seemed that her body was able to suppress the erosion. He ced his energy filled hand on Reina¡¯s stomach, guiding the energy to force out the dark spot. However, when the energy from his essence came in contact with the darkness, it consumed the dark sign and made the dark energy its own.


    Leo could hear faint screams and cries from within the dark spot. Soon, the dark spot waspletely eradicated and Reina¡¯s body finally rxed. The glowing light of her skin had also stopped and her sleeping image suddenly looked a lot more tranquil. The bulk of energy within Reina started to circte by itself and there was nothing left for Leo to do.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Leo waited patiently in the room and keenly observed the energy changing within Reina¡¯s body. As the turbulence died down, Reina suddenly opened her eyes and cluelessly looked around the room. Then, her innocent gaze met with Leo¡¯s.


    ¡°Reina? Are you feeling alright?¡± he kindly asked.


    ¡°Papa!¡± Reina gleefully jumped onto Leo and hugged his waist, then adorably rubbed her face against his abs. Her respectable swelling on the chest also firmly pressed against his dormant dragon as she savored Leo¡¯s manly smell with heavy breathes.


    ¡°???¡± Leo was taken by surprise. ¡°What are you doing and why am I your papa?¡±


    ¡°Papa is papa. Papa smells so good and it feels warm.¡± she even drooled from her mouth as she twisted and turned on Leo¡¯sp.


    He lifted her back up and Reina looked at him with teary puppy eyes.


    ¡°Papa, you don¡¯t want Reina anymore?¡± Her voice was incredibly cute and childish, unlike the usual fierce and rigid tone.


    Shalltear was already giggling at the side. Humans sure are interesting. Maybe this is what her master likes; she will take note of that.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Shalltear, do it.¡± The little maid knew exactly what her master wanted her to do and knocked the girl unconscious with a chop of her hand.


    Leo tiredly rubbed his eyes and temple. This was one of the few times he ever felt fatigue of this level. It seemed that this power drains more stamina than other kinds of ability and there was the problem with Reina bugging his mind.


    Reina quietly opened her eyes again from her short slumber and calmly checked the surroundings. Her body was full of energy and she felt as if she just had a very filling meal. The girl retained a portion of the memory when she first woke up earlier and her face flushed red as she saw Leo sitting by her side.


    ¡°¡­ Thank you for saving me¡­ Again. An¡­ And please forget about what you saw earlier.¡± Reina bowed while sitting on the Sofa.


    ¡°d you returned to us. No problem. And wee back.¡± Leo smiled.


    Leo did not ask her what happened or what she saw back in that tunnel before she copsed. She would either tell Leo the story herself or she didn¡¯t have a clue of what happened. From Reina¡¯s hazy memories, she told Leo everything she knew; but there was not much valuable information.


    Leo decided against checking out that tunnel. The day was alreadyte and it was raining heavily outside ording to Zomi. They have already dyed their trip more than they nned. Most importantly, they kind of skipped lunch and it¡¯s almost dinner time, so he was starving.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    For the rest of the day, dinner was top priority. After waking Timmy up, the group returned to the surface and met up with Zomi. They found a decent apartment unit and made themselves at home for the rest of the night. Leo and the two maids rather spend the night in some private space rather than in a crowded subway station.


    The smell of food permeated in the air, but there was no one else to interrupt their meal. The two boys fixed their eyes on the golden luster of the meat that was cooking by the fire. The carcass of the giant lizard they foundy pitifully at the corner of this room. Under Timmy¡¯s craving gaze, the head maid handed the first portion of cooked meat to her master Leo.


    Zomi already had a hefty meal from the corpses of the necrophages. The big girl simply absorbed the vitality from the corpses through her fingers. There was a group of strange humans that showed up after and took the dried corpses away. But since they were not hostile, Zomi let them do what they pleased without paying them any attention.


    Shalltear just had multiple servings of Leo brand yogurt shot directly into her stomach earlier. The little maid was already satisfied for the day; her master¡¯s cheese just kept getting thicker to digest. Reina was much the same, but her tongue still craved for a few bites on the meat. She stared idly at the boy eating the first serving; she may not have noticed herself, but perhaps it was the other meat she wanted in her subconscious.


    After the event at the brothel, Timmy was back to his usuals lively self as if nothing had ever happened. The shock of seeing his best friend¡¯s gargantuan rod dissipated in no time and Leo was still his only bro. Neither the fact of rejection from Reina or the unintentional humiliation from Leo could affect his excited mood for today¡¯s dinner.


    Of course, the poor boy did not know what just transpired between Leo and Reina when he was asleep in the next room. Timmy was the perfect definition of happy go lucky, perhaps the heavens and the stars will be gentler on the boy next time.

 Chapter 68: A Gift for a Friend

    Chapter 68: A Gift for a Friend


    Leo gave the governor several corpses of mutated zombies at the end; he wondered what would happen to them the next time if he dide back. Sader and Max were shocked at the speed that they received the requested product. However, the station itself had nothing to offer that interested Leo. Reluctantly, Sader told the group the secret of the awakened that he promised to tell¡­ and also their prized recipes, maybe Zomi and Shalltear would be interested in that.


    The rain onlysted a night and the group resumed the trip to their original destination in the armored Jeep. Since the tunnel leading out of the station copsed, they must continue their journey on the ground.


    With one hand pressing on the stomach, Zomi sat on top of the Jeep and rxed her stuffed belly under the breeze. The big girl had a fulfilling mid-night supperst night when everyone else was asleep, including Leo. The boy was once again oblivious to the intense milking session his maids performed on the monster rod.


    Reina was in the driver¡¯s seat once again and assumed the role of uber; however, she felt mildly ufortable in the rear. The girl recalled the sounds of wet slurping soundsst night in her drowsy consciousness, which led to unspeakable events in her dream. Feeling the moisture in her panties, Reina wished for an opportunity to secretly change her clothes soon.


    Timmy still had not given up on hope and tried to start a conversation with the girl; but obviously, Reina was not in any mood for idle chat. Meanwhile, Leo sat in the back seat and enjoyed the thorough service of the wet tongue from his cute little maid. Shalltear was told to watch the night outside by her superior.


    Leo had already epted the fact that his naughty maid would jump on his behemoth at every opportunity. Resistance was futile due to the fear of being found out. There was a saying, if you can¡¯t resist the inevitable, you might as well enjoy it.


    There were no more notable incidents left on the way, except for a restroom break from Reina. Several ejactionster, the group finally arrived at Saw Station. The stop was one of the older stations in the city with a medium size capacity and it had nothing special in particr. And as expected, there were no signs of life left in this barren ce. The blockade at the entrance was brutally battered down and the foul stench of rotten corpses permeated the air from below.


    Zomi scooped off the white stain on Shalltear¡¯s mouth and silently red at her underling with a passive but frightening look. Shalltear wrylyughed, the little maid was ready to be punished for sneaking a meal without permission, but it was still totally worth it.


    There was a slim chance that the station could have held out against the attack and that Timmy could maybe still find his family here. However, he now can only pray that his mother and sister had escaped without harm. For a change, Reina and Leo kindly patted on Timmy¡¯s back and shoulder respectively, and prayed for his family¡¯s safety as well. Zomi felt the sadness from the boy and she too very gently patted Timmy¡¯s head. However, impressive as it was for him to remain conscious, Timmy felt he was several inches shorter afterward.


    ¡°Do you want to take a look inside? We may still find some clues,¡± Leo suggested it to his friend. There might be a lead to where the family evacuated in the tunnels, that¡¯s if the survivors managed to escape.


    ¡°Is it safe to go in?¡± Timmy hesitatingly asked.


    ¡°It should be fine; we are pretty strong in this party,¡± Leo did not sense anything unusual down in the crypt; the boy looked at his maids and they both nodded their heads as well.


    ¡°Thanks, I want to take a look,¡± Timmy nodded as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The group ventured down into the darkness, fortunately, not all the lights were burnt out. But the dim and buzzing lights shing in the dark only served to amplify the eerie atmosphere of the abandoned station.


    Passing through the bloodstained corridors, they eventually made it to the main hall. The heavy rotten stench in this area put Leo¡¯s oozing testosterone to a worthy match. With a scan by the shlights, the group spotted numerous human corpses on the ground with the flesh still intact.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look right. Timmy, you said the creatures that attacked this station were those abominations, right? I don¡¯t remember them having the habit of wasting food,¡± Leo questioned.


    ¡°Yes, I am pretty sure they were the simr ones that we encountered on the road before,¡± Timmy confirmed.


    While treading deeper into the expanse, Leo and the two maids suddenly stopped. With his sixth sense tingling, he used his vision to survey ahead. The image Leo saw with his eyes brought severe headache and disgust to his mind and he quickly withdrew his sight.


    Alerted by the anomaly, the group warily checked ahead; but there were just more corpses on the ground. Inspecting the ceiling, the group finally saw the threaded hives of the necrophages. The hive looked simr to a gore nest, with festering flesh throughout; but with the exception of the round shapes of tissue that resembled eggs.


    Soon, everyone besides Timmy suddenly felt multiple presences appearing on their radar. Followed by a chorus of screeching sounds, they saw small spider-like creatures popping from the egg like tissues and dropped onto the ground. But instead of attacking the group, those creatures dived into the nearby corpses.


    The host infested by the spider creatures quickly grew sharp appendages around the body and crawled disturbingly on the ground. That was the queue for them to be ready forbat. In a blink of an eye, the group was surrounded by the newborns.


    The enemies were fast, but they were nothing difficult to handle for the fourbat personnel in the group; even Timmy was able to score a few kills with his bat. The creatures were being mowed down like flies as they came in one by one.


    ¡°They are like small flies!¡± Timmy felt he was not useless for once.


    ¡°Keep your guard up, it¡¯s dark in here.¡± Reina warned.


    In a very clich¨¦ manner, Timmy was ambushed from behind the moment he let his guard down. But by a stroke of luck, the plungepletely missed him as he bent down to pick up the Nokia he dropped earlier in the middle of the fight. Zomi, with her long reach, squash the creature on the wall; its spore and strange reddish-brown fluid sshed and stained on Timmy¡¯s clothes.


    The fighting ended rtively quick. This ce seemed to have been made into a nest after the necrophages upied the station. The human corpses left littering on the ground were food for the newborn.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    No one was hurt as the group cleared out all the spiderlings in their way. Everyone continued to look for clues of the survivors that may have escaped. Timmy returned to a small corner where his family stayed; few belongings were left behind when they left the dwelling in a rush.


    There was a purple bag left opened on the ground, the contents inside were full of matured woman lingerie. The boy inspected the red seamlessce pantie with a flowery pattern.


    ¡°This must be my sister¡¯s,¡± Timmy said to himself. The recollection of his friend¡¯s mega rod and the image of his sister appeared in his head.


    Back at the meeting point, Timmy entrusted his friend a certain purple bag with firm hands. Leo wanted to check the content inside, but Timmy quickly stopped him.


    ¡°This is my gift in advance for bringing me back here. Thank you for helping me.¡± Timmy gave Leo his sincere gratitude and then gave his friend the signature smirk like when they were back in club at school, ¡°Open it when you are all alone, I am sure you will like it. We are men of culture after all.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    From the train tracks, the group found four tunnels leading out of the station. Judging from the subway map, one of the tunnels leads them back to the previous stations they passed by on the way here, which can be crossed out. The group did not find any other survivors along the way.


    With three options left on the table, Leo thought it would have been difficult to figure out which tunnel the evacuation went through. The survivors might have split up in all three directions for all they know. However, after discovering the corpses and bloodstains in one of the tunnels, the answer became obvious. The group quickly began their second journey underground.


    While traversing through the tunnel, Reina felt something vibrating in her pocket. Reaching into her pants and retrieving it on her hand, it was a stone with unusual markings. The girl had a faint recollection of this stone. It seemed to be reacting to something. Looking at its pattern, it was drawing her focus in. Reina felt the stone was whispering to her, telling her to follow a certain path.


    ¡°Reina! Are you listening?¡± Timmy asked.


    ¡°Ugh? Yes. Sorry, I spaced out a little,¡± Reina returned to her senses.


    ¡°So, I was saying¡­.¡± Timmy continued his endless rambling.

 Chapter 69: 69

    Chapter 69: 69


    In the night under the starry sky, bloomed with meteoric asters shooting across the horizon, a luminescent full moon was bestowed upon the dusk and illuminated thend of converging twilight. On the other end of the horizon, a single solitary star shone with alluring brilliance, and surrounding it was the aurora of the northern lights.


    Such breathtaking views of the evening ster were not a normal urrence upon the sky of New Londo. Was it because of the influence of the ck mist that the witnessed this kind of abnormal phenomenon? But even on such a mystical night, Sarah still timely sneaked into her little brother¡¯s room for a long-anticipated feast.


    The sister was in an innocent looking white lingerie paired with soft white stockings. The theme tonight was purity in whiteness. With the moonlights reflecting on her fair skin through the window, Sarah looked like a living fairy glowing in the dark.


    She licked her lips at the sight of her little brother¡¯s stuffed undie, a swell was already building up in her crotch. Slowly sliding down the drenched pantie, thick strings of love nectar can still be seen flowing down. The clear fluid stubbornly attached to the cloth from her crotch, then finally broke intorge droplets. Sarah tossed the soaked cloth onto the Xbox, the sticky fluid overflowed the fabric and sunk into the device.


    Climbing onto her little brother¡¯s bed, she once again assumed her favorite position. With her bare bottom smooshing against the boy¡¯s face, Sarah buried his head deep into her ample soft buttock. The plump pink lips of the sacred garden kissed with the boy¡¯s mouth as more clear nectar overflowed from its entrance.


    Bending down to meet the dormant dragon, Sarah felt that it had been so long since she was before his majesty¡¯s presence. Basking under its scents, the sister began the ritual with her mouth, providing the slippery sensations of her tongue to the rod. She even peeled the skin with her lips and savored the meat inside.


    ¡°Long time no see, little Leo,¡± the sister hugged the rod to her face like it was her baby after a few licks.


    The boy¡¯s monster started to swell and abruptly erged between her two hands. The official worshipping started when the dragon rose from its slumber. Its veiny texture looked as gruesome as it was menacing. Sarah traced the thick veins of the manhood with her hand and pointed the tip towards her mouth, kissing the orifice while sipping off the desert.


    It did not take long before the monster ended up deep in her throat, creating an obscene bulge that reached just above her chest. The gentle steam of her flowery garden escted into a violent torrent.


    While deep throating the monster, Sarah suddenly widened her eyes from an unexpected sensation. The sensitive bulb of her garden was being caressed with a tongue. The little brother strikes back as he thoroughly serviced his sister¡¯s plump pudding.


    His skill with the tongue paralyzed the sister, the sensitivity of her sensory neurons was dialed to the maximum; but the little brother was not done. Another electric spike traveled through Sarah¡¯s spine; something just slid into the entrance of her garden.


    Sarah could feel the tongue swirling and twisting inside of her flower as her expression turned into bliss. Her face blushed in red and the strength of her bottom half started to weaken by the sudden insurmountable pleasure. A certain monstrous rod remained stuck in the sister¡¯s throat as she held onto the base with both hands to support her upper body. Under his relentless attack, Sarah could no longer focus on the milking session.


    However, the considerate little brother was always generous in feeding his family. With a heavy thrust upward, the girthy pole was pushed in several more inches through a certain tunnel. The boy started to utilize his lower body to pick up the milking session that Sarah had to pause without being able to summon her strength. This time, the bulge traveled even deeper and went past her chest as the whole monstrous length disappeared into her mouth.


    When the boy retracted his tongue out of the flooding garden, Sarah had a slight mark of disappointment in her demeanor; but it was shortsting as the tongue quickly switched over to her rear flower. The little brother nced at the lovely pink rear hole and dug into it with his tongue. Sarah felt another electric spike and spasmed while the giant member was still ramming into her throat.


    Hours had passed and it certainly felt like an eternity, the monster had never left her mouth and was always deep enough to block the air duct. Yet somehow, she never choked and managed to hold in her breath.


    ¡°Just how in the world am I still alive?¡± Sarah questioned herself.


    Around the same time, her little brother¡¯s twin orbs angrily swelled in front of her eyes as they swung heavily at the momentum of thrust. With a final push, hot and thick cream were pumped directly into her stomach. Sarah was enlightened from ecstasy with the familiar swell in her belly.


    After a short pause, Leo got up from bed and lifted Sarah by the waist, holding the sister upside down. The boy took a deep breath, savored the sweet fragrance of the flowers, then continued to dig in on his sister¡¯s bottom.


    Sarah took the chance to free herself from her little brother¡¯s monster. She coughed off a mouthful of thick yogurt as the mushroom tip popped out of her lips. She hugged the gargantuan rod with both arms as she moaned from the pleasure her sweet little brother was providing. Her face also pressed against the girth, feeling its radiating heat, as she was still held upside down by the waist.


    The behemoth could support Sarah¡¯s weight with ease, Leo spared a hand from below and opened his sister¡¯s garden entrance with two fingers. Thrusting through the tunnel with his fingers, the boy was enjoying himself while toying with his sister¡¯s hole.


    Leo was hitting all the sensitive spots in the tunnel within the reach of his finger; he seemed to know his sister¡¯s body in and out. Humorously, this kind of technique was rarely utilized due to the size of Leo¡¯s immense manhood. The rod always brutally rammed through all the sweet spots in her sanctuary whenever it visited inside of her, making the knowledge obsolete.


    Another hand left the sister¡¯s waist, leaving Sarah lifting her own weight with her arms holding onto the behemoth. Soon, her rear garden was spread open as well by a finger prating into the tunnel. Leo slowly dug deeper into the hole and felt the suction on his finger; a faint popping sound was heard when he pulled it back out.


    A swell was building up in her abdomen. While tightly embracing Leo¡¯s manhood, Sarah squirted like a fountain with her bottom facing the ceiling. Leo ejacted as well, shooting his dense and heavy load far into the distant void. Within the heavy orgasm, the sister felt a certain sensation was getting close and closer.


    It felt strange and distant, yet it felt real. The feeling was transcending her soul beyond this world. Her body started to rx; the carnal desire that was burning from within seemed to have burnt out. It was a moment of bliss that calmed her state of mind.


    The surrounding began to get darker, until it was nothing but tranquil darkness. Then, a bright light illuminated her vision. Realizing something, the sister slowly opened her eyes.


    It was the ceiling of Leo¡¯s room. Sarah was still on her little brother¡¯s bed, but she was all alone. There were wet and tingling feelings around her crotch. The sister panickedly tossed the nket to the side and found arge map imprinted onto the mattress. The sticky fluid even formed a small puddle as it drenched into the fabric.


    Sarah facepalmed herself and her face turned slightly red, sleeping on her little brother¡¯ bed was a bad decision. At least the nectar smells very pleasant and sweet ording to Leo, the sister hoped Leo would not mind that the bed smelled like perfume.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time I was fucked silly on top of this bed anyway. Why am I panicking?¡± Sarah thought and sighed. The whole family must have already rinsed their fair share of ¡°juice¡± on this mattress. The aroma must have been heavenly.


    Finally, knocking sounds were heard from the door.


    ¡°Sarah! I knew you were sleeping in this room,¡± Sharon startled her niece with her boisterous volume. ¡°Anyway, get up soon. Don¡¯t we have a big operation today? You were the one that nned it out. It would look bad if we werete.¡±


    ¡°Rx, you sound more excited than me.¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°Hell, yeah I am. I will wait by the table.¡± Sharon left without opening the door.


    Sarah let out a huge sigh of relief, it would be extremely embarrassing if her aunty found out she had a wet dream just by sleeping on Leo¡¯s bed. Though she would bet her crimson jellies that Sharon would not have fared any better!

 Chapter 70: Deep Inside of the Tunnel (Not that Tunnel)

    Chapter 70: Deep Inside of the Tunnel (Not that Tunnel)


    ¡°There have been more of those hideous creatures hunting the scavengers on the surface recently. It had be harder for the people in this station to secure additional supply for the uing winter. The old man caught a certain wind from somewhere it seems and advised the men to not go out for the time being. But with rations running low, it was impossible to keep the survivors from venturing onto the surface for food.


    There were already discussions going on to abandon the station and migrate towards Central station, the chancellor of the Central station had announced that he would wee us. They even promised to provide the stockpile for us tost until the end of winter. Some of the awakened humans however, were against the idea as the rules at the Central are quite different; they would lose the privilege they have now in Saw. But I believe the old man had already made his decision.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°While the men were still arguing, the monsters finally came knocking on our door. The survivors must have given away the position of our station during one of their escapes from those abominations. We were able to hold them off yesterday for a night, but our ammunition is running dangerously low.


    The second night was approaching, everyone could feel another attack was going toe soon. Those creatures get extremely active at night as the scavengers had learned that the hard way. All the survivors were expecting the inevitable, and they were not disappointed. Before we were ready, gun shots could be heard from the entrance again.


    Fortunately, our evacuation had already been decided and some level of preparations were done; but the line was broken through in an instant before the assembly wasplete and everything went into hell. Some survivors made a run to the surface, while the rest of us pressed on into the dark passage and left the rest to fend for themselves.


    The escape within the subway tunnels could be described as a trail of tears. The old and wounded ones were left behind to buy time for the rest of the group to advance. Fortunately, those monsters didn¡¯t chase us deep into the tunnel; it almost seemed like they were scared of something and suddenly turned back. Perhaps taking the risk to go on this route was a good choice after all.


    The path we chose was the quickest route to the central, but it was a route that the survivors traveling between the two stations seldomly used. The travelers imed that this ce was cursed. There were many travelers who made it out of this passage alive, but all of them attested that they had seen great horrors in their journey. Some had be insane and incapable of living amongst others. Most would agree to never venture out to this ce again. Yet, here we are.


    If there was really no choice, there was one warning from our predecessors that traveled this path. Never approach the abandoned station in between Saw and the Central. It was the ce where only a few, countable by the fingers, had made it out alive. Those that witness the horror within the ce could not and refuse to speak of it.


    By the end of the night, only about two hundred of us made it to the Central. We lost about a quarter of the refugees in that ursed ce, almost matching the death count under those monster¡¯s fangs.¡±


    ¡ª Oct 1st 2042.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the silent tunnel way, ominous cold winds blew sharply against their faces. From a distance, the darkness was entrenched deep into the void and seemed to consume all that dared to tread within. Yet, the group was casually following the trail of blood and gore, only Timmy was left startled at every tick of sound that was heard.


    Behind their ears, faint whispers could be heard from afar. Yet, when they heightened their senses, there were no whispers but sounds of eerie footsteps from the group and the hustling wind howling in the dark. No one was able to make out any meaningful words from the whispering sounds and quickly forgot that they even heard it.


    The stone with markings was humming more violently as the group ventured deeper into the passage. Reina examined the stone again and had a bad feeling. The girl¡¯s intuition wanted to throw away the stone or tell the group of the strange phenomenon; but somehow, she couldn¡¯t let go of her hands and still kept silent to herself.


    Leo noticed that the corpses they started to see were without any wounds. Some of the dead bodies even seemed to remain fresh when the rest was starting to rot. However, the smell from these corpses was horrendous nheless.


    Soon, the group arrived at a forked passage. The train rail branched out into another tunnel where the ominous cold wind was blowing from. Leo was unsure of which way to go. When he looked at his friend, he noticed that Timmy started to act strange. The boy looked like a drunkard that saw a top tier beauty waving in front of him, slowly tumbling his way to a female corpse.


    ¡°Timmy? Timmy! Where are you going?¡± Leo shouted, but was met with no response from his friend.


    There is the corpse of a youngdy with a line of dried blood from her mouth, sitting on the ledge of a stair towards a maintenance room. The face was covered, but her body still retained the beautiful curves when she was still alive; those two bounties matched the prowess of Leo¡¯s sister before the apocalypse. The tipsy Timmy walked towards the corpse with the smirk of a dirty old man. Whatever the kid has been smoking, Leo wants some of that.


    ¡°Heh, Heh, Heh.¡± The boy hopelessly sounded like a degenerate and buried his face into the deep valley of the female corpse.


    The corpse remained motionless, but a small grin on the female¡¯s face could be seen if one watched carefully. Before Leo noticed something was wrong and tried to pull his friend out of his hope and dream, Timmy started to scream in horror while struggling to get out himself. Yet, some invisible force seemed to bound him into that valley of mountains and was suffocating him to death. His voice was muffled by the two fat mming on his head.


    In the end, Leo easily pulled his friend out and felt no resistance. Timmy continued to panic in terror and blindly ran towards the branched tunnel. The big girl was in position to give the terrified Timmy a hand chop and raggedly held the boy by his cuff.


    Leo looked at his unconscious friend worriedly, but quickly realized something.


    ¡°Where is Reina?¡± Leo asked.


    The maids looked at each other and then shook their heads.


    With his sixth sense tingling, Leo then slowly turned his head towards the branched tunnel and gazed into the dark.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo arrived alone at an abandoned station from the branched tunnel, leaving his maids behind to watch the back and guard his helpless friend. The ce had no signs of being inhabited since the ck mist and some charred corpses were seen littered on the ground. The walls of the tunnel were painted with burnt marks, dust and ashes were spread on the ground; the story of this ce was obvious.


    Breaking into a sealed room, Leo found a group of rotten corpses without any burnt marks. The mass heap of corpses piled up into a daunting sight. The room was alsopletely insted from fire; however, the people taking refuge in this room probably died of carbon dioxide poisoning. After finding nothing interesting in this ce, Leo went back out to the corridor.


    Through a sted open wall, the boy noticed a faint humming melody propagating in the air. Following the sound, he arrived at an empty darkened hallway, where he found a certain stone with markings on the ground. The stone stopped resonating the moment Leo picked up. Seeing the strange marking, the boy intuitively used his vision to examine the stone.


    ck streams of energies were flowing along the carved markings, but slowly dissipated upon contact with Leo¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Interesting¡­,¡± Leo muttered.


    The hallway leads to the boarding area on the other side of the station; walking down the stairs, Leo finally found Reina humming a cheerful and childish melody while surrounded by even more corpses. The girl had her back facing Leo. In front of her, was an object that looked like a stone tablet lying on the ground.


    Leo did not approach the girl and was on guard. Without uttering a sound, the boy waited for Reina to finish her melody. While using his vision, Leo was perplexed that he could not spot any abnormality from the girl.


    Reina slowly turned around and brightened her eyes the moment she saw him.


    ¡°You are finally here. I knew you woulde for Reina,¡± The girl had an adorable innocent smile.


    ¡°Now that we are finally alone¡­,¡± Reina took small steps towards Leo then leaned her face on his chest. Meanwhile, her small delicate hand slid down to the bulge inside of Leo¡¯s pants. ¡°Could you feed Reina milk, Papa?

 Chapter 71: This Is Fine

    Chapter 71: This Is Fine


    Leo did not react to the soft texture of Reina¡¯s hand caressing his monster; such an act from any woman no longer surprises him. The boy had already been conditioned to think this was the norm as it happened too many times with his women. The deed only amounted to simple greetings from the girls whenever he visited the dormitory.


    However, Leo was more concerned at the obvious personality change from Reina. The instance urred once right after he eradicated the dark energy in her body. Leo didn¡¯t think too much of it back then, but it wasn¡¯t like he knew what to do with Reina; he was more shocked at the time for being called papa.


    While he was rigorously checking out Reina¡¯s body with his vision, the girl dug her small hand deeper into the pants and grabbed a certain massive orb. The bloated scrotum was dense and heavy; she barely even held half of its mass within her small palm. Reina squeezed it with all of her superhuman strength, thirsting for the milk inside; yet, Leo did not even flinch and was still fully focused in his inspection¡­ of Reina¡¯s youthful body.


    ¡°You are not Reina. Who are you?¡± Leo finally spoke; he couldn¡¯t find a certain way to tackle this problem. Knocking her out obviously didn¡¯t work and was only a temporary solution.


    ¡°What do you mean? I am Reina.¡± The girl tilted her head with an innocent look, and did not forget to give another mighty squeeze at the orb while blinking twice with her eyes.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Well, let me ask you another question. Why did you call me papa?¡± Leo decided to approach this from a different angle, whilepletely not minding the yful hand swimming in his pants.


    ¡°Because papa fed me milk! Papa¡¯s milk is very delicious!¡± Reina cheerfully professed then rubbed her face against Leo¡¯s chest. ¡°And it feels really nice to be around papa.¡±


    Once again, Leo felt cringe full send on all sides of his body from a girl older than him enthusiastically calling him papa. This time, it was a tad bit too much.


    ¡°Stoooop! Don¡¯t call me papa. Can you please call me by my name?¡± Leo sincerely begged.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about daddy?¡± Reina¡¯s eye still shines brilliantly as she gives it another squeeze.


    ¡°I am not your daddy either.¡± Leo said. ¡°You won¡¯t get any milk if you keep calling me that.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Reina pouted and suddenly pulled down Leo¡¯s pants, which somewhat surprised him. Not all of his women were this bold, at least she still had the courtesy to not rip open pants-Kun instead. The limp dragon and the bloated twin orb were shamelessly dangling in front of his self-proimed daughter.


    The girl crouched down and continued to squeeze the giant orb with her two hands, wondering why the milk was noting out. Reina learnt from her memory that this is where the milk was stored; she can feel the immense energy from within the thick wall of the sack. Looking at the angry veins on the scrotum, the girl couldn¡¯t help but to rub the massive orbs with her cheek, doing what she could to bring her closer to the energy that drew her into this world.


    Seeing Reina adorably rubbing against his crotch like a pet animal, it was impossible to find any malice out of the girl; but Leo still had no idea what was going on. Reina could have been possessed by another entity, or maybe this was one of her personalities all along; he didn¡¯t have a clue.


    ¡®Well, feeding them girls¡¯ milk is my specialty,¡¯ the generous Leo thought and saw no reason to be stingy, there hasn¡¯t been a girl that his milk couldn¡¯t figure out.


    Leo decided to go with the flow and see how it would y out; it was about time he needed a release. At least now he knows what Reina wanted and can have the leverage on her in the future.


    A glob of pre-cum dripped on her back; Reina¡¯s attention now shifted to the massive meat b that was limply resting on her shoulder. The girl finally spotted the delicious milk at the tip of the dragon. With a small tongue protruding out of the mouth, she excitedly savored the thick milk with a gentle lick, then repeatedly licked the mushroom head like a cat drinking milk, smearing her lips and hoping for more toe out.


    The monstrous rod began to swell and harden, forming another dense glob at the tip. Now that she understood that her method was effective, Reina was even more diligent in servicing the mushroom head.


    Having a girl calling him papa while licking off his manhood, Leo was definitely not feeling guilty at all. Instead, the boy patted her head, caressed the silky ck hair, and looked at the girl with gentle eyes. It was then, the boy realized the two small hair bun on Reina¡¯s head looked like cat ears.


    Reina looked upward with an innocent childish smile; then continued to enjoy her meal. The scene would have been heartwarming if Reina was actually a cat and Leo was feeding her a cat treat¡­ well, a big cat treat.


    Suddenly, the twin orbs bloated and the rod started to swell. With the orifice gaped open, thick streams of ooze began to burst out in ropes. Reina was caught unprepared and had the condensed milk sttered all over her face. However, most of the shots went above the girl and flew straight into the shadows.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my bad. I should have warned you.¡± Leo apologized; the climax came unexpected for him as well. Don¡¯t be deceived by Reina¡¯s current innocent look, her skill with the tongue was leagues above his personal maids.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± the girl grieved at the puddle of wasted food on the ground, but still smiled brightly at the boy.


    With the thick creams oozing viscously on her face, what supposed to be an adorable smile turned into erotically lewd smirk. Reina looked back to the intimidating monster; this time, she will take the thing inside her mouth so no food will go wasted!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Loud slurping sounds echoed upon the empty station. The girl was ferocious despite the way she acted and looked. Soon, faint noises began to apany the symphony of Reina¡¯s blowjob. The surrounding darkness slowly lit up and the whole station had gotten brighter before they noticed.


    ¡°AHHHH!¡± A scream was heard from a distance, it sounded like someone was being burned alive.


    More screams and sounds of chaos followed, fire suddenly appeared in the surrounding out of thin air. The air began to smell like smoke and charcoal. Shadows of panicked figures running left and right were seen on the ground. The station was re-living the memory of when the disaster happened.


    A loud explosion was then heard from behind as more fire spread. Small debris began to fall behind Leo, but the boy was still enjoying the service of Reina¡¯s throat. At the same time, Leo released his heavy load into the girl with a series of exploding sounds in the background, but was still not enough to mask the sound of Leo¡¯s ejaction.


    Satisfying the girl in front of him was the number one priority. Not even when he was surrounded by gun fire, did Leo forgo the opportunity to pleasure Shalltear when she was riding on his manhood. Something puny as fire and small rocks won¡¯t slow him down one bit.


    ¡± ¡­Leo, Reina is feeling hot and very itchy down here,¡± she scratched her crotch.


    Pulling out from the monster, Reina began to digest the energy within her body. The feeling of the tiny difort at the crotch was just a small side effect. Looking at the girl helplessly touching herself, he felt the need to take responsibility to the very end. Leo was feeling slightly sorry for Timmy, but it was already toote anyway.


    Leo lifted her up from behind and ced her body on top of his behemoth. With the massive tower protruding out of her thighs, she violently twisted lower body to scrub her garden against thick veins of the rod. Reina was soonpletely in heat; theher region of her pants was conveniently ripped open by the abrasion and her scratching.


    A few inchester¡­


    ¡°Papa¡­is so big. It is already this deep inside.¡± Reina touched her swollen stomach.


    Virgin blood dripped down along Leo¡¯s rod. With his hands holding her waist, the monster prated into the very end of depth. Reina¡¯s body was a lot stronger than she looked and there was no need for Leo to go slowly on this one.


    Neither of the two paid any heed to their chaotic surroundings. There was a burning man running wildly on the tform, charging straight at the two. However, while Reina¡¯s legs were still hanging in the air, she mercilessly kicked the man down into the track. Her shoe flew away as well, revealing the soft sole of her foot in the socks.


    Within the fire and the me of the scorching the station, the screams and the cries for help, the boy and the girl only minded their own business and continued the thrusting. If Leo were to use his vision now, he would see ominous ck energies surrounding them, but were unable to approach closer to the two.

 Chapter 72: Reina? Reina.

    Chapter 72: Reina? Reina.


    Reina happily copsed on Leo as her belly was being filled up. The surrounding ambience had already been dispelled of its mirage. The station descended into quietness within the tranquil dark; however, the eerie atmosphere no longer lingered in the ce.


    ¡°Reina is so stuffed~~~,¡± she turned her body around to rest her chin on Leo¡¯s shoulder, the rod inside of her stirred the dense milk as she moved. While panting heavily, she spoke. ¡°This must be what it feels like to be in heaven¡­ ¡°


    Within a few moments, the swell on Reina¡¯s stomach was shrinking visibly at an incredible speed, stopping only until the bulge of Leo¡¯s monster was left in her stomach. No milk escaped her garden, all of the nutrients were efficiently absorbed by the girl.


    ¡°So¡­ going back to where we started. Why did youe here alone?¡± Leo resumed the questioning.


    The girlzily lifted her head with a drowsy face. Her body was still clung onto Leo with a portion of her weight supported by the monster lifting her from the inside.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Reina felt something was calling for me. It was a stone on the ground,¡± Reina looked back and tried to point at the stone tablet. ¡°Eh? Where is it? Reina definitely saw it here.¡±


    What used to be the location of the stone was now a puddle of thick cheese. The trace of the stone was nowhere to be seen. Leo checked the floor with his vision and could only see the brilliant blue lights of his own seeds. He also noticed that dark ominous energies that used to surround the ce were mostly gone without a trace.


    ¡°I remember you were standing in front of it,¡± Leo recalled the same memory. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter anymore, I guess.¡±


    Leo wanted to further interrogate the girl; however, Reina leaned her chin on Leo¡¯s shoulder again and slowly rested her eyes. No matter how much the boy called out to her, she won¡¯t respond. Leo soon realized that the girl fell asleep, and couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up.


    Now this is awkward. With his giant pole inside of her sanctuary, any movements he made were going to violently stir the inside. It would be impossible not to wake her up if he tried to pull out his rod. But this was not the main concern! Reina¡¯s honey garden was still tightly mping on the length of his monster and the womb was sucking his mushroom tip like a vacuum, refusing to let him go.


    He had no choice but to stand still within the suspense. Unsurprisingly, the worst part was that Leo wasn¡¯t satisfied at all and felt a second load brewing within his orbs. If he moved now, the sensation might just bring him to an impending climax. The rod swelled slightlyrge within the girl from the built-up pressure.


    Should he just release the torrent? That was the question of the day. Leo had a feeling that the iing load will be slightlyrger than thest.


    Reina¡¯s honey well was still producing plenty of love nectar. From the intersection of the garden and the rod, clear fluid flowed along the length down to the twin orbs and dripped onto the ground. With each drop of the love nectar dripping onto the puddle of clear fluid, the sounds of droplets permeated the silent station.


    Leo wasn¡¯t sure if Reina could handle another serving of his thick milk as he didn¡¯t want to overload the girl in pleasure. There was still a journey ahead of them and having the girl incapacitated with a bloated stomach won¡¯t do. He waited for Reina to rx her muscles so he wouldn¡¯t hurt the girl when pulling his monster out. He patiently meditated while suppressing his urge.


    However, just as Leo found the opportunity to lift Reina back up, the girl thrusted back down on his rod. With the extra added stimtion, the boy could no longer hold back his ravaging torrent and loud sounds of pressurized burst echoed the quiet station in quick session.


    ¡°I think I could eat another meal. That girl took all the share herself.¡± Reina said upon Leo¡¯s surprised look.


    Reina¡¯s actual consciousness was aware of herself all this time. To her, it was like watching a movie from the view of her eyes. Except that she could also hear, smell and feel what the monster was doing inside of her body. During the earlier engagement, the girl had already submitted her body to the pleasure that transcended above all else.


    ¡°You are finally back¡­ so, you remember everything? Sorry about what just happened,¡± Leo nned to take responsibility to the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s mostly my problem.¡± Reina was unexpectedly calm.


    If it was any other man that took her virginity in this manner, she would have been furious; but since it was Leo, she counted this as an absolute win. The benefit of remaining conscious when the other Reina took over was that she gets to experience powerful ecstasy all over again. She pressed her hand on her belly and watched it swell in front of her eyes.


    The girl leaned forward and rested on Leo again to digest the food inside her garden. Leo¡¯s broad shoulders and strong body gave her the sense of security she never had. Of course, the monster inside of her sanctuary was something no woman could resist. As much as she wanted to be Leo¡¯s sex toy and call him daddy too, Reina was able to resist the urge due to her strong will and her desired to form a ¡°deeper¡± rtionship with her first time.


    ¡°Are you feeling ok? Do you know anything about that girl?¡± Leo asked while letting out another heavy shot inside of her.


    Reina also wasn¡¯t sure what was the existence that took control of her body. But if there was any hint, it was that the alter ego reminded Reina a lot of her long-deceased twin sister. This time when the girl woke up, she could clearly feel another consciousness inside of her mind; it resided somewhere deep within her soul.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know much about her; she feels like another me living in this body. But I am feeling great, just a little bit stuffed in the stomach. Didn¡¯t you just shoot out a bunch earlier? You are a bigger mystery than that girl,¡± Reina teased.


    ¡°Then you might want to get off soon. For some reason, I feel another load iing. You are a little bit too tight.¡± Leo scratched his head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reina was finally free of Leo¡¯s behemoth and walked back to the group with Leo on a full stomach. With a tiny help of her hands, she had the pleasure to witness the boy jacking off his full load of obscenely thick cheese into the subway track. Overall, the girl was very satisfied with what happened today.


    When the two arrived at the fork, there was one extra ¡°person¡± that joined a group. Carrying the unconscious Timmy on the back was a tall and well endowed woman with long ck hair. Her skin was fair but also extremely pale. Her messy and scattered long hair blocked a portion of her face. However, figure wise, she looked like a shorter Zomi. The big girl turned the well preserved corpse that suffocated Timmy into a minion of her own to carry a certain burden.


    Reina was indeed surprised at the new addition to the group, but she had already suspected that Leo¡¯s maids and the boy himself were not normal. Hence, a simple exnation from Leo was enough for her to move on. She was mostly piecing the puzzles herself during the time she was interacting with the group.


    The group resumed their travel, the eerie feeling that lingered in this tunnel was no longer present. However, while they were moving forward, Leo felt a piercing stare behind his back. A presence was following them. He turned around and checked with his vision, but he could only see a tiny trace of dark energy that quickly dissipated before his eyes.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Reina asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Leo shook his head and moved on.


    Now if one observed closely again, one would notice the faint grin was always present on the woman carrying Timmy. The boy on the woman¡¯s back shivered while he was asleep.


    Before noon, the group finally arrived at a rest stop, where they met several travelers heading back to the Central. From a quick exchange of information after spending a few crackers, Leo learnt that their destination was only half an hour away from this stop. Another interesting thing was the chaos above the surface, where a new war broke out between the zombie hordes and a nest of necrophages.


    The group decided to wait for Timmy to wake up before heading into the Central station. The broker that gave them the information offered to be their guide for a measly price of one crimson jelly.

 Chapter 73: H2O Not Included

    Chapter 73: H2O Not Included


    Within the steamy shower, Sarah was cleaning herself from the morning orgasm. The tender hand gently rubbed the hairless mound as she let the residual fluids flow out. It was very fortunate that today was a bright light day, which ensured stable electricity from the sr panels to the water boiler. However, while she was rxing under the shower, the water abruptly stopped. Sarah disappointedly looked at the shower head and let out a sigh.


    ¡°At least itsted a while this time¡­ ¡± Sarah said and proceeded to exit the shower.


    The moisture on Sarah¡¯s tender skin reflected into an alluring luster. A naughty water droplet slid from her bare neck to the grape of herrge marshmallow and dangled at the tip before it dripped down. Soon after she changed into clothing and headed out, she saw Sharon and Catherine were already waiting for her in the living room.


    ¡°That was fast, did it already stop?¡± Catherine asked.


    ¡°Yap, my bad. I used up all the water.¡± Sarah apologized, her mom and aunty hadn¡¯t got to use the shower yet.


    ¡°Well, hopefully we can restore the water supply on this trip.¡± Sharon said then sighed. ¡°I should have showered before waking you up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the meeting point now, we don¡¯t want to keep everyone waiting.¡± Catherine picked up her bags and headed to the door.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After the rainy season, theck of water reservoirs at the mountain finally caught up to the city. The dam that was destroyed by the military was partially responsible for keeping the city¡¯s water supply. Fortunately, it was not the only dam near the region. Theke on the mountain wasrge enough to split into two rivers. Two dams were built to keep the water reservoir high during dry seasons.


    It had been a while since the problem persisted; the tap water had been going on and off irregrly. The surviving engineers and workers at the base camp proposed to lower the flood gate of the second dam; but to do that, they would need to be escorted deep into the mountain range. And depending on the situation, it might require permanent staff stationed at the ce to keep the water flowing.


    All the survivors quickly agreed to the idea. Having a convenient source of water was even more important than electricity and was vital to their survival. After Sarah rallied the girls at the dormitory, everyone else was onboard as well.


    Although the harem originally nned to wait for Leo toe back beforemencing the operation, as it would have taken a while before all the preparations werepleted; the survivors from other base camps had been trying to push the agenda. Apparently, they were having it worse off and many of them were dependent on the water. Hence, the family felt obligated out ofpassion, and they were confident that they could take care of themselves.


    Agreeing to do something was one thing, actually doing it was another. But surprisingly, when the family thought the survivors would be going into perpetual arguments before concluding on a resolution, a certain young man leading the northern base camp was able to get through all the diplomacies and hammered down on a n with ruthless efficiency.


    Some awakened humans had already scouted the mountains and found that the dam was infested with nests of mutated beasts. Leo¡¯s harem was probably strong enough to take on the nest with themselves alone, but the enemy numbers were daunting nheless. There was no reason for them to risk taking casualties. Therefore, this will be a district wide effort merging thebat force of multiple survivor bases.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Arriving at the foot of the mountain, Lisa and the girls were already in position, waiting inside of an abandoned tourist shop. The awakened humans and armedbat personnel of other factions were rallying across the street. The groups of survivors living at the campus were also operating independently. Leo¡¯s harem left most of the diplomatic dealing to Lisa, since the former student council president excelled at this kind of work.


    Should the family be afraid of Lisa and the women breaking off and forming their own rule? Well, not if they still desired to be used like toys under Leo¡¯s crotch. Oops, Lisa just slipped in her own actual thoughts. The women¡¯s loyalty to Leo was ingrained in their soul when they were awakened by his thick milk; the pleasure Leo brought to them was the only reason that they managed to enjoy being alive; and nothing was going to sway their faith.


    Regardless, Lisa always pouted whenever she had to handle this kind of tiring work. She could only convince herself that she was just working part time under Leo¡¯s cheese factory, LLC and patiently waited for her next pay check.


    The leaders of the two survivor camps were present with their respective officers. The young man leading the northern base close to this rally point were followed by other equally young awakened ones. And of course, for the muscr old man, a couple old geezers and middle-aged men were his left and right arms. Surprisingly, most of them were just normal humans.


    The leadership teams of the two factions really insinuated the structure that the respective bases were being governed by. With most of the awakened humans working directly under him, the young man had a more centralized leadership running the show. Hence, the ruling body there would have the strongest say and the young man ruled with an iron fist.


    As for the old man, the base he created was more of a resting spot for the survivors to use as a tform for material or informational exchanges. The headquarters looked just like a tavern after all. If the reception desk was reced with a beautiful blonde hair big breasted onee-san instead of the old man, then it would have been a perfect replica of an adventure guild, Leo once thought.


    In a small meeting room, all of the leaders and their men showed respect when Lisa and Sarah arrived. The two girls may be young, and the poption they represented were the least amongst all the factions, but they were perhaps the strongest fighting force in the entire city.


    The ¡°survivors¡± often warned their brethren to not mess with those pretty girls just because they looked sexy, those women were amongst the cruelest cold blood killers they had ever seen. There were many men that ended up on the verge of death for stepping too far onto the line. It¡¯s a trait the harem of the dormitory ended up having due to what they had experienced.


    To this day, even with the reputation the girls at the dormitory had, none of them knew about Sarah and the family. Lisa had always been pushed forward as the figurehead representing the girls. The old man personally knew Sharon, but only to the extent as a strong ability user. Little did they know, the family was the real powerhouse. Sarah was seen as Lisa¡¯s follower during the meeting.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Now that everyone is here, we will briefly review the n again. And pleasure to meet you all, I am Light, you can me L.¡± The young man had a robust and serious tone uncharacteristic of his appearance.


    Turning on the projector, L then pointed at the map.


    ¡°First, we will clear out a safe route to the dam by eliminating the beast that dominated their respective regions. We will leave the bone carcass near the route to scare away the roaming monsters and continue to patrol the route to clear out any stragglers.¡± L took a sip of water then continued.


    ¡°Once we secure a route, we will have to deal with a full nest of mutated beasts. Intel says that those monsters looked a lot different than the ones we used to see. To be safe, we will set up traps around the region and try to lure them out a couple at a time. Try to be patient with this process, we will be divided into teams with our own groups, and some of us will be responsible for securing the escape route in case things go south¡­ ¡± After a long while, L finally took his hand off the map.


    ¡°The preparations are alreadypleted. The supplies for the traps were delivered here a moment ago. This operation is estimated to take three to five days. I won¡¯t go over the details again this time. Thank you everyone foring, are there any questions?¡± The young man concluded his long-winded presentation.


    Once the clearing operation waspleted, then the engineers and the workers could be escorted to the dam. The current rally point will be established as a temporary base for logistic purposes and the engineers will be on standby at this base. Besides Leo¡¯s harem, every other faction brought nonbatant along to support the effort.


    ¡°Phew, we are finally out. I thought I was back in school.¡± Sarah said in relief.


    ¡°Now you know my pain.¡± Lisa added.


    ¡°We will raise your sry in the future. I promise.¡± Sarah looked at the student council president with eyes of pity.

 Chapter 74: The Central

    Chapter 74: The Central


    At the za, the survivors were getting ready to march into the forest. Even though this operation will be a coborative effort between multiple bases, people still separated themselves into their own group. There were a few friendly exchanges, as well as some unfriendly exchanges. And rather than stopping the bouts, people circled around to watch the show.


    ¡°Hiya!¡± A voice sounded behind Sharon, and two hands sneaked crossed underneath Sharon¡¯s arm and grabbed onto the massive asset of bounties. The marshmallows were lifted up as they stretched the T-shirt.


    The culprit of the two hands was Jean. Despite being blessed by Leo¡¯s essence, the woman was still t as ever. Though those killer thighs and the peach round buttock under the slim waist of hers had evolved into even better form.


    ¡°Jean, I know it¡¯s you. Mine have gotten bigger, haven¡¯t they?¡± Sharon smirked.


    ¡°I thought I hid my presence really well! How do you know it¡¯s me?¡± Jean surprisingly questioned.


    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t feel anything at my back; it¡¯s just t,¡± Sharon¡¯s answer was brutal. ¡°There is only one person that I know with this characteristic.¡±


    A certain woman¡¯s heart was aching in pain. Jean had tried all kinds of diet and body exercise prior to the apocalypse to up the volume of her chest. However, no matter which method she tried, the return was always zero. Not even the all-mighty thick cheese was able to change this trend. Jean must have been cursed.


    Sharon was at the rooftop of the tourist shop watching a fight on the street from above, she was excited for the trip; but the current waiting was just pure boredom for her. Catherine and Cindy were down at the benches having a chat, then soon Violet also showed up and joined the conversation.


    ¡°All of you girls are here as well?¡± Sharon saw some familiar faces down the street.


    ¡°Yep, Violet brought everyone. Amy somehow awakened, and thanks to the new firearm Leo gave us, even the normal girls can be relevant.¡± Jean exined.


    Many frence survivor groups joined the expedition as well. This was an opportunity for everyone to secure an abundance of high-quality meat. The flesh from mutated beasts can mildly boost an awakened human¡¯s power and also slightly strengthen a normal human¡¯s vitality. Hence, it was a poprmodity sought out by all the factions.


    A whistle blew from the square. People ceased their fighting and stopped the chatters to head back to their groups. Then, L and the rest of the leaders finally made their appearance on the street.


    ¡°We are now ready to head out, Team A and B please assemble at the gate.¡± A random officer loudly shouted.


    With the sun still high above the clouds, the survivors finally stepped foot into the mountains.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The camera now returned to the harem king.


    Leo and the group sessfully infiltrated the central station by bribing the guards with the suggestion from the guide. The process for clearance as new visitors could be arduously long. Since they all looked like a group of kids and women, the guard easily let them slip by.


    Zomi did not like the human crowd and returned to the surface alone to join the fun outside. There were plenty of delicious snacks fighting each other just right above them. The big girl would be too eye-catching with her size among the normal humans anyway.


    The Central station was the main terminal for the subway lines throughout the city; pretty much all the trains and railroads passed by this station at some point. It also had a myriad of stores forming into an underground shopping center. Before the outbreak, the ce was always filled with a bustling crowd.


    Now one might wonder how the human survivors upied the Central that should¡¯ve been infested with zombies and monsters. Well, simr to the Great Mall, a certain existence *ate* them all and cleaned out the station. And luckily, that existence never stayed in the station and moved on to a promising career of bing a professional onahole.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I wasst here,¡± Shalltear said with a reminiscent expression.


    ¡°You were here before?! Even for me, it¡¯s my first time here,¡± Timmy asked in surprise next to a pale and plump figure.


    The boy almost wetted his pants when he woke up to the hair covered face of the bountiful female zombie. But after recognizing she was harmless; Timmy easily epted the reality of the corpse turning alive and was once again attracted by her figure. After knowing his chances were low with Reina, the boy wanted to try his luck on the next target. Oh, Timmy even pleaded to name the zombie girl. Her name was now Samara.


    It didn¡¯t matter to Timmy that Samara was a fresh zombie. 11/10 he would still bang.


    ¡°Pavel, do you know where the refugees from Saw station several weeks ago went?¡± Leo turned to the guide and finally asked.


    It may have been by chance that they met Pavel, but it was not mere coincidence that a guide was waiting for them at the resting stop. The Central is a big station with refugees and travelersing in and out. This was simply a business for them.


    ¡°Are you perhaps looking for someone? Then you havee to the perfect guy. Just that I might need some resources to poke around for the information,¡± Pavel made a hand gesture that everyone understands.


    Leo flipped a medium size crimson jelly onto Pavel¡¯s chest, and the guide quickly grabbed the jelly with a ssic business smile.


    ¡°Tell me their names, ages and body descriptions and I will get you the information within two days,¡± checking the ruby in his hand, the guide confidently said. ¡°There is an inn at the office area down the block where you perhaps can rent a ce to stay. Though, it is not cheap.¡±


    Shortly after the exchange¡­


    ¡°Thanks, you can head off now. We will be waiting.¡± Sending off the guide, Leo turned to the direction of the inn with his group.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo easily rented thergest room avable at the office area, the measly amount of two crimson jellies was enough to book the ce for an entire week. It was a meeting room for the contractors that worked locally at the station.


    Just as everyone was unpacking their baggage, a loud tearing sound was heard. While still having a nk face, Leo¡¯s behemoth abruptly swelled in an instant and brutally ripped open his pants. All attention was on Leo, the monster was revealed under everyone¡¯s eye in full view.


    ¡°You¡­ you! What is this?!!? Leo, are you human?¡± Timmy stuttered in shock. He had never seen Leo¡¯s behemoth in full form; he thought the giant limp mass he saw at the brothel was as big as it can get. Now it was a size beyond his imagination.


    Leo was in shock too; the boy didn¡¯t even feel that wasing. He had gotten very good at keeping his libido in check and in holding back his erections. The warm up with Reina from earlier certainly did leave him unsatisfied, but it wasn¡¯t like Leo was ever satisfied and had been used to constant urge. He certainly didn¡¯t expect his monster to swelled uncontrobly without him noticing beforehand.


    However, Leo remained calm and took a deep breath. This didn¡¯t seem like an erection he can easily suppress. He helplessly looked at Shalltear and the maid frantically shook her head. Surprisingly, the little maid was rejecting her duty.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s a first,¡¯ Leo thought.


    Shalltear and Zomi already had a buffetst night when Leo was asleep. The greedy little maid didn¡¯t have to share her master with the family and overdosed herself within Leo¡¯s thick ooze. Zomi even had to take the responsibility of gulping down the excess amount that spilled out of Shalltear¡¯s mouth so nothing gets wasted. Hence, her body was not ready to take in any more milk.


    Leo then moved his sight to Reina. The girl frantically shook her head as well; she also just had a buffet several hours ago this morning. Two persons worth of portion in fact. The alter ego inside of Reina¡¯s mind sent her the message, ¡®Reina is full, desu.¡¯ with the image of two arms crossed when she thought of her other self.


    Lastly, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted in the direction of Timmy¡­ WAIT! FULL STOP! No homo here. For a moment there, Timmy clenched his rear and tightened his whole body. He thought his life was going to end today if that thing ended up inside of him. But then, he soon realized their demeanors were somewhat strange and they were not really looking at him.


    The ambience suddenly turned gloomy and the air began to feel piercingly cold on his skin. A bad feeling overwhelmed his whole body and he held back his breath. Timmy slowly turned his head to the side and immediately saw Samara¡¯s head hanging upside down staring down onto him. Her eyes had no pupils and were filled with a deep darkness. The female zombie bent sideways by ny degrees in a humanly impossible posture, instilling horror in the boy.


    ¡°Po po po,¡± A yful feminine sound was heard.


    Timmy was frozen on the spot.

 Chapter 75: Ghostbuster

    Chapter 75: Ghostbuster


    Cold wind seemingly rose from the ground and themp burns dim inside the chilling room. Within the suspense, the possessed zombie then smiled alluringly at Timmy.


    ¡°Timmy! Stay away from her!¡± Leo shouted, but his friend remained in shock and did not budge a muscle. Timmy continued to stare into the darkness within the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Got you this time~,¡± Samara cheerfully said.


    Samara¡¯s body was glowing in an ominous dark aura, visible to everyone¡¯s naked eyes. The female zombie finally revealed her mature and seductive face behind her ck hair. She drew her lips closer to Timmy and opened her mouth; Timmy¡¯s mouth uncontrobly opened by itself as well. Withouting into contact, a blue stream of energy flowed out from the boy and entered Samara¡¯s mouth under Leo¡¯s vision. With Timmy firmly in the woman¡¯s grasp, Leo wasn¡¯t able to make a move.


    Timmy fainted on top of the woman¡¯s breast. Samara gently patted the boy¡¯s head and licked her lips.


    ¡°Ara, already fainted? I only took a small bite,¡± the possessed zombie disappointedly said then shifted her nce onto Leo. ¡°But it was a nice little snack before the main dish. Hopefully you can fill me up.¡±


    The boy¡¯s lifeless body was tossed onto the sofa. Timmy was still left alive, but his pulse had be extremely weak. It was only a matter of time before the boy would part ways with life; well, at least he wasn¡¯t going to die a virgin.


    With a serious and grim demeanor, Leo approached thedy zombie and ordered the two girls to block the escape routes. However, the boy did not rush into an attack; instead, he was steadily closing his distance on Samara. With Timmy¡¯s life energy being absorbed by the woman, Leo needed to figure out if there was still hope to save his friend before killing her.


    ¡°Give that back to Timmy, and I will consider sparing your life,¡± Leo coldly said as he unsealed his presence and the relentless amount of energy poured out from his body, forming into a magnificent bright aura visible to only Samara.


    ¡°Incredible!¡± The possessed zombie was initially taken aback by Leo¡¯s energy, but was still undaunted and lusted for Leo¡¯s life force.


    Leo wanted to intimidate the woman and only released a portion of his aura; he recognized that they were in a popted area with numerous normal humans around. If he went all out, it might not end well for others and will draw more unwanted attention than necessary. The first one to bite the dust might just be Timmy instead.


    ¡°Amazing! You are simply incredible!¡± The female zombie panted.


    Samara creepily circled around him and no one saw how her feet moved when she walked. There were sounds of water droplets dripping on the floor. She put her hand under her skirt and pulled it back out to see her fingers were drenched in sticky warm fluid.


    ¡°And this body is reacting to you so strongly,¡± Samara licked off her fingers.


    Reina and Shalltear were in no better state. The seat of their pants were already wet from their love nectar soaking through the fabric. Shalltear was entranced in admiration of her master and Reina looked at Leo with awe.


    ¡°So, what will you do?¡± Leo inly said.


    ¡°Let me get a taste of you and I might just return his life energy,¡± the woman rested on Leo¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear, then she pointed her finger at the pulsating behemoth. ¡°Put that monster inside of this body. Don¡¯t you want to? I was very confident of my figure when I was alive.¡±


    Leo¡¯s monster twitched at the tingling sensation of her breathing at his ear. During all of these moments, the towering rod was still standing tall and proud since it was first erected. She naughtily sneaked a scoop of pre-cum with her finger from the tip and erotically licked it off.


    ¡°Ara¡­ this body of mine is too sensitive.¡±


    Samara¡¯s body waspulsively twitching from savoring the cheese. Her legs gave up strength and fell onto the ground. Loud squirting sounds were popping within her skirt as she created a puddle on the floor. She had a face of ecstasy but still managed to speak in a calm manner.


    ¡°I can do what you said, but you will have to bring Timmy back first.¡± Leo had a hunch of what it might havee down to. He was no longer oblivious to the immense life energy in his body.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Samara released Timmy¡¯s life energy into the air and it flew back to its host by itself; it¡¯s a characteristic of the life force owned by a living being. However, within the blue stream a small speck of dark came within.


    ¡°He should be safe for now, but I still have control over his life,¡± She tried to smirk with her climaxing face. ¡°It¡¯s to make sure you uphold your en¡­ da¡­ woo! woo!¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Leo said before she finished her sentences as he suddenly grabbed onto Samara¡¯s head and re-positioned himself.


    She was still on the ground with her mouth open. In quick session, the boy mercilessly thrust his monster into her delicate mouth, going deep into her throat, passing by the esophagus and poking at the wall of her upper stomach.


    Her darkened eyes widened in surprise; Samara was not expecting Leo to just ram down his monster. She could feel her mouth was ripped open; her throat brutally stretched and created a thick bulge along her upper body in the shape of Leo¡¯s rod.


    However, it was the intensive and powerful energy radiating from the rod that had the most impact on her soul. It sent shock waves like a ravaging tide down to her spirit and disrupted her consciousness. She lost control of the possessed body and could only let Leo freely move her head like a toy as he kept ramming the monster down to her throat.


    ¡®What is this!? How could someone like him exist!?¡¯ Only now, did Samara begin to witness the magnificence of Leo¡¯s presence and wanted to submit under his crotch. Having be a spirit, Samara was keener to the flow of life force. Before Leo¡¯s unfathomable prowess, she felt like an inferior being several tiers below his existence.


    There was no need for Leo to be gentle with this woman. He only needed to make sure the monster didn¡¯t physically rip apart her body. But for the liters of mucousy burningva brewing inside of his orbs, there will be no holding back. He can pump as much as he wants inside her. She did ask for it after all.


    After several long strokes of back-and-forth action, Samara suddenly felt a garden hose gushing out a thick stream ofva hitting her stomach¡¯s inner wall. Within the slurpy sound of the torrent, her belly expanded from the volume inside of her.


    There was a gold mine of high-quality life energy just within her body, but she was already near her maximum capacity. It came too quickly and way too voluminous for her to absorb anymore. Instead, the energy found its way and forcibly entered into Samara¡¯s soul, bringing the woman into heavenly pleasure inexplicable by words.


    Within the thunderous beats of his pulsating rod, the woman felt that time was frozen in eternity. When his ejaction finally came to an end, he pulled out his behemoth from the woman and the sound of popping resonated the room as the mushroom tip escaped her mouth. A thick musky stream of Leo¡¯s milk overflowed from her mouth with the release of pressure. Her body copsed forward, resting her face on the giant twin orbs.


    Leo wasn¡¯t even remotely satisfied; but since there was a toilet where he can dump his excess, he will dly make use of it. He lifted the woman¡¯s body up and pressed the tip of his behemoth to her bottom. There was still a thin fabric of the panties covering her garden entrance and one could see the outline of her plump flower being spread open by the mushroom cap.


    ¡°Wait! No, please. I am full!¡± Samara pleaded, but the boy remained silent. Her voice was finally trembling.


    Leo pushed the woman down onto his rod and violently thrusted as deep as he could. The insertion forced out the thick ooze from her stomach out of her mouth and her words were muffled by the viscous milk choking her air duct. The thin fabric was also ripped through as a portion of the cloth was also forced into the tunnel.


    As the thrusting continued, virgin blood of the female body flowed out along the length. Her mumbles started to sound like moans of ecstasy. Leo thought the garden felt surprisingly pleasant and quickly forfeited another load. Samara¡¯s mind was on the brim of breakdown due to the overflowing energy drowning her consciousness. Pulling out his monster, Leo aimed his tip at another entrance. There was one more tunnel that he had not visited.


    Samara¡¯s spirit was able to possess and animate her own body due to it being turned into a zombie. But a better way to understand it was that Samara¡¯s spirit was within the body the entire time. She just didn¡¯t have a physical way to move her dead body and the zombie biology made it possible. The spirit was only able to take control of the body since Zomi was away. The big girl did not use the same type of control as she had on Shalltear.


    ¡°No¡­ more. It¡¯s too much¡­,¡± anotherrge glob of the slurry escaped her mouth as she pleaded.


    The woman was still unable to move her body, any more of Leo¡¯s obscenely thick voluminous ooze and she wouldpletely lose her sanity in pleasure, unable to recover from being Leo¡¯s personal cum toilet. The spirit escaped the body, an ethereal form of naked Samara flew out of the female zombie. But Leo grabbed onto the spirit, aimed his monster and thrusted the rod into the rear hole.


    The spirit had absorbed enough energy from Leo to even materialize in human form. Dropping the cum wasted female zombie on the ground, Leo pressed the spirit on top of her own physical body and started humping away.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!¡± The spirit wanted to beg for mercy; but even in spirit form, when the monster entered, Samara became incapable of speech and could only sing the symphony in the rhythm of Leo¡¯s thrusting.


    ¡°Woo!¡± The thick yogurt surged from her throat and overflowed her mouth. Leo was relentlessly pumping in his seed into the rear tunnel, but the boy was not stopping his movements, there were many more rounds left to go. The cycle of pleasure and ecstasy continued indefinitely within the dimly lit room.

 Chapter 76: Excuse me, have you heard of our lord and savior?

    Chapter 76: Excuse me, have you heard of our lord and savior?


    Timmy slowly woke up from the tremble on the ground. After every loud sh of two bodies colliding, the room shook in terror. When he finally regained his consciousness; he felt that the air was a little too dense to breathe in and coughed as he tried to inhale the thick odor with his mouth.


    He wanted to get up from the sofa to check his surroundings; his memory was hazy and his mind was still dizzy. However, Timmy was unable to summon any strength from his feeble body and fell off the sofa. His facended on the floor first, but it didn¡¯t hurt as much as he expected. Instead, he felt his cheek was covered in hot viscous fluid that was dense enough to cushion his fall.


    With question marks on his head, Timmy wiped off the thick white ooze from his face; the dense liquid almost stuck his fingers together. He traced the river of white stain on the floor, what he then sawpletely brought his spirit back to his senses. There were two Samara, and his friend was on top of both of them, pounding that insane size of manhood into one of their bodies. The flood of the dense milk on the floor originated from the puddle beneath the orgy.


    The monstrosity of Leo¡¯s manhood was a visual shock to Timmy looking at it the second time. How can something that obscenely enormous enter the woman¡¯s body? He attentively watched the way how his best friend broke Samara¡¯s mind with every thrust; how her stomach bulged inhumanly by the girth of the behemoth inside her.


    Her expression of extreme bliss looked even more alluring to Timmy and his baby carrot hardened from watching Leo dominating his second love interest with that monster. He was actually excited and cheered for his friend on the inside.


    Suddenly, the thought of his sister came into mind. As much as they were on bad terms, Timmy can¡¯t deny that his sister was a top tier beauty with a dynamite figure. The image of the sister getting destroyed by Leo¡¯s tower in his mind got the boy to climax. He knew he shouldn¡¯t be having such thoughts; but they just popped out in his mind against his will.


    Leo finally showed mercy and pulled out his rod. He dropped the woman down and the spirit merged back into her body. Wiping off the sweat on his forehead, Leo let out a deep breath. He had been trying to hold back his second erection for as long as possible and it was more taxing than just simply pounding on the woman. Since Zomi wasn¡¯t present, there would be no one here that can take in his final form.


    The spirit proved to be a formidable opponent. The intermingling of energies while his rod was inside her was a unique experience that provided heavenly pleasure on top of the physical rubbing sensations. His behemoth came out a tad bitrger than when it went inside of her spirit body, still beating powerfully with force.


    Samara¡¯s body twitched as more thick ooze flowed out of her entrances; then slowly, she raised her body to be underneath Leo¡¯s crotch. Opening her mouth, her tongue met the twin orbs and steadily traced along the length of the monster. The woman was now cleaning Leo¡¯s rod with her mouth in submission to her new master in both body and spirit, literally. She finally recognized her existence as a sex toy for Leo and Zomi would be proud.


    ¡°Now, undo whatever you did on Timmy,¡± Leomanded.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Samara obediently followed the order. She crawled on the ground along the trail of heavy white stain to reach Timmy. Under Timmy¡¯s curious gaze, the woman drew her cum stained lips close to his face and a small strip of ck energy escaped from the boy¡¯s mouth. At the same time, the thick fog of Leo¡¯s denseva blew from within Samara¡¯s mouth and choked his nose once more.


    Reina and Shalltear giggled at the scene, only Leo was considerate enough to maintain bearing for his friend. Everyone tried to ignore the heavy white stains on Timmy, including Timmy himself.


    ¡°Timmy, are you feeling alright?¡± Leo kindly asked, this incident was something he should have been able to foresee thating. The woman was clever in how she hid her spirit signature.


    ¡°I feel much better just now, though my body still feels weak.¡± Timmy said while looking at the side; he didn¡¯t know where to put his eyes. In front of him was Samara covered in Leo¡¯s cheese and then there was the towering behemoth dominantly asserting its presence.


    At this point, Timmy had so many questions that he didn¡¯t know where to start. He figured he might as well not ask and let his friend decide on what to tell him. However, the thing he absolutely wanted to know was if Leo was still human with that monster protruding above his crotch and how he came to be like this. He trusted that his friend would reveal what he needed to know.


    ¡°Well, Reina. Please help us rent another room. I kind of made a mess here. Hehe.¡± Leo said as he changed into new pants and stuffed his suppressed giant back inside. ¡°As for you, woman. I think we got a lot to talk about.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Samara couldn¡¯t remember much of the memories when she was alive, but enough to know the moments before and following her death. When the explosion happened in the station, a small rift opened before the women¡¯s restroom and a small crystalized stone with markings was dropped on the ground.


    The woman was the only one present and was instinctively attracted to it. When she picked up the stone, it fused into her hand and sunk under her skin. However, she had no time to think. As the me spread like a wildfire, Samara frantically made her escape and was somehow able to flee unharmed to the subway tunnel. Yet, the smoke from the fire was still depriving her of oxygen. Without strength to run further, she rested on the stairs and met her doom.


    Reviving as a spirit, Samara somehow gained much knowledge of her own existence. Initially, she operated based on pure instinct without much awareness of herself. One thing she knew from the start was that she wanted to seek for other souls, consuming others¡¯ life energy to strengthen her own.


    When the mass of refugees went past that tunnel, Samara had a grand feast and preyed upon those weak to temptation. And through her devouring of souls, eventually she regained her rity. Her power grew and the spirit became overconfident with her strength.


    But now, here she was; already gulped down more energy than she ever will staying in that tunnel. Her existence had evolved drastically thanks to the boy; her skin was now imbued with lively luster and her aura was purified to a more tranquil state. However, her existence was also bound to Leo. The woman could not think of any thoughts against her master¡¯s will and was naturally drawn to the monster between his crotch.


    Ohstly, her actual name was¡­. Wait, she was sure that she remembered her real name. Just what was it?


    ¡°Saeki, that was your name, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The information somehow appeared in Leo¡¯s mind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    At the za of the Central station, survivors gathered around an old man that dressed like a prophet. He¡¯s got a staff, a robe, white hair and grey beard and everything. With a pupil less left eye staring down and a trembling hoarse voice, he spoke.


    ¡°I see you rally before me. Hungry¡­ terrified¡­ clutching your babe to your breast. The minions of evil have descended upon ournds andid waste to our civilization from here to beyond the grey mountains. Rabid and ravenous, they bite away the remnants of humanity. Lest with the monsters at our door, we chose to hide beneath the ground like rats!


    Citizens of New Londo! You stand at a precipice. Your nation has failed you, so now you turn to the gods. And yet you do not plead for mercy and dust your head with ash? Instead, you wailed for pity from the Awakened ones, rotting lifelessly away in this blighted slum. The flicker of fire long extinguished within us¡­.


    Will we find the strength to banish the evil from our city? From whom would you find the power other than from our lord? The sea of darkness and suffering is an endless pilgrimage, for that we must chart a course back into the light. Offer your souls and unite around the warmth of the eternal first me¡­.


    Now is the hour, men of New Londo. Pick up your arms! For nigh is the time of sword and axe. None shall escape the fury of the me. The fire will watch over us and grant salvation to the worthy.¡±


    The old man was just your average corporate recruiter looking for new hires to ve away under hazardous and hostile environments. Rated 10/10 on ssdoor.

 Chapter 77: New targets unlocked

    Chapter 77: New targets unlocked


    The next morning, Leo woke up early and found his unconscious little maid was impaled on his monster while leaning her weight on the rod inside her womb. To his side was the naked Reina sleeping soundly besides him, hugging his arm while the thick cheese inside her flowers flowed out from her bottom. A faint word of ¡°papa¡± could still be heard from her lips.


    To his back, Leo was resting his head on two mounds of soft pillow. With two arms gently hugging the boy, Samara, who was also called Saeki, was looking affectionately at her master¡¯s sleeping face while using her soft body to cushion Leo from the hard and old sofa. Leo felt his head was sunk into the clouds, floating freely above the marshmallows.


    Saeki is Samara¡¯s true name as a spirit. The one that possesses the knowledge of her true name also possesses her soul. This knowledge naturally appeared in Leo¡¯s mind when the woman submitted under Leo¡¯s crotch. It was transferred subconsciously to Leo from the spirit during the intermingling of their energies as he was too overly dominant.


    When the boy revealed her true name back to Samara, he essentially freed the spirit from his grasp; even though it was an ident. However, the woman returned her name to her master once again as she already became inseparable from Leo¡¯s behemoth. Having the monster inside her was a more effective domination to her soul than any voodoo magic or ritual ever will. She nned to offer her name in the first ce anyway.


    Meanwhile, Timmy slept soundly on the other side of the room. Yesterday had been a tiring day for him and he was not going to wake up anytime soon. Yet, he once again missed out on the wonders that happened during the night. The two girls he liked shed their cheeks when they fought for the position to service Leo¡¯s rod with their tongues.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was difficult to tell the time of day within the metro; but the time was almost around noon. Timmy was thest to wake up and everyone was getting ready to explore the Central. Shalltear had already left to the surface with the permission of her master. The little maid was instructed to deliver Zomi¡¯s share of daily protein to her superior.


    Near the entrance of the rental space, Pavel was already waiting for them at the corner. The man greeted the group as soon as they came out of the door.


    ¡°Good morning, must have been a tiring night, eh. You know, with all the traveling you guys did,¡± Pavel nced at the two beautiful women and looked at Leo and Timmy with a face that all men understood.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sorry if we kept you waiting. I took a bit too long,¡± Leo apologized. Zomi was a big girl that needed more servings after all.


    ¡°Understandable, understandable. Not an issue at all, I just got here too.¡± Pavel nodded his head.


    ¡°Do you already have the information? That is quick,¡± Timmy excitedly asked, the status of his family had been weighing on him all this time. The guide said he would show up here when he has the stuff ready.


    ¡°Ah, yes. The information came quite easily. Two names you were looking for are quite a big shot around here. They are also looking for someone with descriptions just like you,¡± Pavel inspected Timmy.


    ¡°I knew they were alive!¡± Timmy cheered.


    ¡°Do you know them personally? If you do, then you lucky bastards are likely set for your stay in this ce,¡± Pavel enviously said. ¡°Follow me, I will take you to where they are.¡±


    The group traversed the crowded streets of the underground shopping center. The level of activities in the Central was several times higherpared to the stations they saw before. However, with arger poption came other issues, such as sanitation.


    At the corner of the street, Leo saw a gathering of people surrounding an old man giving a sermon. The hustling voice of the speech overshadowed the bustling crowds. The group¡¯s attention was naturally drawn to the gathering.


    ¡°That old man is a deacon of the first me. A new religious order that came popping out of nowhere recently. They believe in some sort of fire. Their voices used to be small; but after taking in the waves of survivors that sought refuge at the Central, their poprity skyrocketed,¡± Pavel exined to his customers.


    ¡°What made them attractive to the survivors?¡± Reina asked, Leo and Timmy were curious as well.


    ¡°Some say they can help people awaken, but it wasn¡¯t the first-time people came up with this kind of stunt. I personally don¡¯t believe it. But if you want to learn more, you will find out more about them at the ce we¡¯re about to go,¡± Pavel smiled and exined.


    Pavel continued to disclose some of the politics and events going on in the Central, the base was not as stable as it seemed on the surface. There was a power struggle inside the governing body; multiple factions from within were swaying the public opinion. The chancellor may be the leader here, but he did not hold all the power.


    Each of the faction leaders would often invite refugees from other stations toe, take in theirbat power and able men to strengthen their own force. This led to the overpoption the station was having now, which caused the survivors to be even more divisive. As things cannot be allowed to continue on like this, a drastic action was taken.


    ¡°But the chancellor sees a way to unite people in this station, and that is through faith. It is not a big secret that the old man is now working with the order of the fire. How else do you think the order is allowed to preach openly on the streets?¡± Pavel divulged.


    ¡°I see, things areplicated, huh,¡± Leomented.


    ¡°And we are here, just right on time,¡± Pavel said.


    The group arrived at a small home appliance store; its entrance was already crowding with people, waiting to go in. Soon, the door opened and a busty nun in white uniform weed the survivors; the bottom of her robe was stripped open at the side, revealing a portion of her juicy thigh.


    At the center of the store was a tform. A priest was standing in front of a small bowl of fire. At the back two elegantly dressed women in clergy uniform sat on the chair. Leo and Timmy both recognized the two women; they were Timmy¡¯s mother and sister.


    Both of the women were extremely well endowed with erotic figure, the dress thattched on to their skin only helped outlining their voluptuous curves. The mother had a youthful appearance. If Leo didn¡¯t know better, he would¡¯ve mistaken two girls as sisters. Back then, when Leo first met with Timmy¡¯s family, he knew that Timmy was a friend he absolutely was going to make. And much was the same for Timmy vice versa.


    Timmy wanted to shout out to his mother and sister, but Reina covered the boy¡¯s mouth to prevent him from making amotion. Leo also shook his head to Timmy, hinting his friend to be patient.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of setting. If you still need me, I will be waiting outside.¡± As much as the women were alluring to Pavel, he knew if took the bait and stayed, he might fall into the same trap like everyone else.


    Finally, the sermon began with the bowl of fire showing a little bit of magic. The priest recited some lines and started his speech.


    ¡°Wee, friends. The age of fire is upon thee, let us rekindle the me of humanity. May the fire¡­¡± Yeah, just who was listening to the old man? At least not Leo. His eyes were feasting on the thick juicy thighs of the nuns. Thedies here have unique charisma. His nce then slowly shifted to the mother and the sister.


    The dress on the two women certainly pushed their appeal to the maximum. Gloomed with a bud of flower on their head, the silky long hairs flowed down like a river. A diamond ne was resting in the valley of their open cleavages. The smooth fabric of the white silk paired perfectly with their milky skin texture. Leo wondered at the image of his harem dressed into one of these clergy uniforms.


    The sister noticed the heated gaze from Leo without even noticing her little brother. There were always a myriad of eyes staring at her and her mother, but they never felt anything from their stares. But somehow, she can feel the boy¡¯s eye piercing into her body, and her temperature begins to rise.


    ¡°Emma sure changed a lot, Timmy¡¯s mom too,¡± Leo muttered to himself.


    Emma felt Leo¡¯s face looked familiar and was able to recognize him atst. When their eyes met, Leo secretly waved his hands at her and pointed his finger to Timmy. Seeing her little brother amongst the crowd, Emma quickly turned to the mother. Timmy¡¯s mom was already looking at her daughter and nodded her head.


    Both sides had the mutual agreement to wait until the sermon was over. For the duration, the women of the order remained seated as that was all they had to do. Leo could not sense anything from the fire and thedies; but from his vision, he could tell neither of them were normal.

 Chapter 78: Who is the real little brother?

    Chapter 78: Who is the real little brother?


    The sermon had finallye to an end, the crowd was relieved that they didn¡¯t have to hear the old man¡¯s voice while they appreciated the marvels of the divine in elegant dresses. Now it was the time for the main event of this gathering. The priest stepped aside to reveal the bowl of fire.


    ¡°Now, behold, the sprite of the evesting me. Come, put your hands around the fire and feel its warmth. Those chosen by the fire will be granted salvation,¡± the priest announced.


    The survivors formed a line before the fire. Timmy eagerly gave his mother a quick nce. Seeing his mother nodding her head, he got on the tail of the line with his best friend. Timmy had always wanted to awaken with superhuman power. After hearing the possibility of being awakened by the order, he wanted to give it a shot. As for Leo, he was merely interested at the abnormality of the fire and wanted to take a closer look.


    One by one, the survivors took turns to wrap their hands around the warmth of the fire. The fire looked almost mystical and surreal at close distance; there was no smokeing out the me and did not feel too hot when they got close. Instead, there was a pleasant feeling that made them feel calm and cleared their minds of all useless thoughts.


    Eventually, a young little girl got up to the fire and put her hands around like everybody else; then suddenly, the me brilliantly lit up above the girl, which caused a mor in the store. The girl was startled and fell on her butt, but a motherly looking nun came over, kindly grabbed her hand and led her to a room at the back. As the nun and the little girl walked past the old man, the priest slightly bowed to pay his respect.


    The priest quickly calmed themotion in the store and praised the fire for a miracle. The girl was chosen by the me with a bright future ahead of her, the old man imed. This enticed the survivors even more and Timmy was excited as well. Leo, however, was watching the brief moments of the scene from start to end.


    From Leo¡¯s vision, he can see the fire was a ball of life energy with a faint color of golden light mixed within. When the girl approached the fire, their energies resonated, which caused the me to react. Leo supposed the girl had a goodpatibility with the fire¡¯s energy.


    Soon, it was Timmy¡¯s turn. With resolve in his chest, he walked forward, wrapped his hand around the fire like the little girl, and nothing happened. He quickly fell into disappointment, but was able to cope with reality as his hope wasn¡¯t high to begin with.


    ¡°Do not despair, boy. With faith, the fire will grant the strength you need just the same. But for now, do not give up on hope,¡± the old man reassured Timmy.


    Lastly, it was Leo¡¯s turn after Timmy. With his vision opened, he approached the fire and reached out his hands. The me did not have any abrupt reaction; instead, it swirled around the palm of Leo¡¯s hand and stood calmly still. Then, a few small sprites of fire floated out like fireflies and were absorbed within his palm. Leo was the only one that observed such phenomena with his power, he boy silently walked back to the crowd while curiously examining his hands.


    ¡°The fire blessed you all who have attended this sermon. This concludes our gathering. Do not fret, the order recognizes all those who exhibited their faith,¡± the priest finally concluded the ritual.


    While the crowd dispersed, Emma and her mother finally approached them. With the order¡¯s special tailored dress, their endowments bounced as they walked and portions of the slender legs revealed their smooth skin.


    ¡°Let us not talk here, follow me,¡± the mother grabbed her son¡¯s hand and invited them to their private quarter within the store. At the interior, men and women in clergy uniform bowed to the mother and sister and stepped aside to make way as the group moved past.


    With the door shut, she quickly embraced her son into her bosom. Emma also did the same with intimacy. Unlike Leo, who was a superhuman, Timmy did not have the lung capacity to survive under those two pairs of mounds. He tried to escape their clutches but found out he couldn¡¯t even make them budge a little. The group giggled and kept their distance for the family as they watched Timmy almost suffocate to death.


    Moments after the heartwarming reunion passed by, Timmy already gave a brief summary of everything that happened to him and his exciting journey here. Two women finally came to greet the rest of the group. With two hands, Emma¡¯s mother grabbed Leo¡¯s hand and lifted it near her bosom.


    ¡°Thank you so much for bringing Timmy back to us, Leo. It is so nice to see you again. And you have grown so much, you are even taller than me now.¡± The youthful looking mother had a rtively short figure, but was still much taller than Leo before his mutation.


    Physical change of a person¡¯s figure due to awakening or mutation was not unheard of; hence, Anna was not too surprised that Leo grew so tall and strong while being only a twelve-year-old kid. Her appearance turned younger as well when she was awakened by the fire. Being able to lead the group to the Central, it was obvious that Leo was an awakened human.


    ¡°Good to see you too, aunty Anna. Timmy is my best friend, of course I will help him,¡± Leo had always called Timmy¡¯s mother as aunty, and he was always very weed in his friend¡¯s house. Timmy sometimes jested in envy that Leo was her true son; he himself was just a byproduct.


    ¡°Oh, you are such a nice boy. Timmy is lucky to have you as a friend,¡± Anna hugged Leo¡¯s within her arms too, the soft great bosom pressed firmly against Leo¡¯s chest.


    At the same time, the mother felt a surge of exotic feeling developing with her. It was a soothing pleasure that permeated throughout her whole body. Her flower was inadvertently damped with moisture. Leo can feel Anna¡¯s body quickly heating up. It was due to Anna¡¯s new found power that she was able to resist climaxing on the spot; otherwise, being in such close proximity with the stud, any woman¡¯s biological instinct would tell her body to prepare for mating.


    ¡°Ah, I need to use the restroom. Please excuse me,¡± with her whole body painted slightly red, she quickly let go of Leo and rushed out of the room.


    With her mother gone, Emma approached him instead. She sneaked a quick kiss on Leo¡¯s cheek. Leo was not surprised and touched the wet spot on his face; Emma used to kiss him like this from time to time ever since that day.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing my little brother back. This is a small advance payment.¡± Emma had a light serene smile and a calm demeanor as she looked Leo in the eye. ¡°You used to blush when I gave you a kiss. Now look at you, so much has changed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we all have changed a lot.¡± Leo recalled the time when he saw Emma half naked body in the back alley.


    Almost a year ago, Leo stumbled by the scene while he wasmuting back from school. She was about to get raped by a gang member and was for sure to be murdered afterwards. He was able to somehow save her and gave the gangster a wild goose chase. Ever since, Emma had been very friendly to him whenever he came to visit and treated Leo more like a little brother than Timmy. Well, at least in the actual little brother¡¯s point of view.


    Emma was known to be cold as ice and only focused on her studies in college. As the victim of her harsh tutoring and strict hours of forced study, Timmy couldn¡¯t imagine there was a gentle side to his sister. Knowing that Leo saved her daughter, Anna was overly nice to him too. It was the biggest reason that Leo was always weed at their ce aside from being Timmy¡¯s friend. Hence, we can all see where the little brother¡¯s jealousyes from.


    ¡°Yes, you have certainly grownrge. Looking like a real man now. Only if my hopeless little brother could be a little bit like you¡­ sigh,¡± she acted humorously while her little brother pouted at the back.


    After the small teasing, Emma moved on to greet the other two girls. Looking at Reina, she could tell this girl is the ideal match for Timmy¡¯s type. However, ncing at Leo¡¯s perfectly toned muscr body and therge stuffing bulging out on his pants, she knew that her little brother had no chance.


    She noticed Reina affectionately looking at Leo as well. Perhaps she would have to sacrifice herself to Leo for Timmy to have a slim chance. Emma snuck a nce at him again, savoring the mour of Leo¡¯s manly presence.


    ¡®Nope, never mind. Absolutely no chance at all.¡¯ She thought.

 Chapter 79: The Capable Mother

    Chapter 79: The Capable Mother


    Locking herself behind the restroom door, Anna examined the wet panties between her meaty thighs. Strings of love nectar clung stubbornly to her hairless lewdly shaped plum. More clear fluid was flowing out and dripping down to the toilet, her body was still reacting to the scent of Leo¡¯s dense hormones.


    ¡°What has gotten to me? Could it be that I haven¡¯t done it for a long time? Maybe it¡¯s also the stress in these past few months¡­,¡± She unwittingly thought. Ever since the death of Timmy¡¯s father many years ago, Anna had never experienced the pleasures of the night again.


    ¡°But that boy has grown so manly¡­,¡± Anna thought back to the bulge touching her thighs when she hugged Leo and her face blushed with crimson red hue once more. ¡°Was he excited because I hugged him? It was¡­ so enormous. Does he like an olddy like me?¡±


    While thinking about him, Anna¡¯s hand slowly lowered back down to her crotch. She spread open the flower pedals to let the pool of nectars freely flow out, exposing the pink texture of the soft budding that have been shying away for too long.


    ¡°His body felt so strong and reliable¡­,¡± unlike her husband¡¯s frail figure, all signs of Leo¡¯s body indicated his potential prowess of certain capabilities.


    Before she knew, her finger was brushing against the clit, poking at the entrance, and eventually slipping through the interior of her honeywell. The second she felt something slid inside, a cute moan that sounded simr from a young girl escaped her mouth. Nothing had visited her sacred garden for years and the long-forgotten sensations shook her whole body.


    Drowned in her own pleasure, her fingers reached deeper into the tunnel and stroked the inner wall of the sanctuary as more juices werevishly forced out. Anna folded her legs with her feet and her whole body up on the toilet, facing the ripe tender flower towards the front, without stopping the movements on her fingers.


    The current image of Anna pleasuring herself would baffle anyone that saw her during the sermon. No one would believe this was the same woman that sat gracefully at the backstage, brimming with esteemed charisma without uttering a word. The disparity was simply mind blowing.


    Anna was no longer holding back her volume; the movements of her fingers grew fierce. Her other hand was kneading her enormous marshmallow; its voluptuous volume overflowed the grasp of her palm. Soon, clear fluid was gushing out, filling the restroom with sweet womanly aroma. The puddle of clear nectar flowed outside from beneath the door.


    Just as Anna was savoring the aftermath of climax in an enlightened state of epiphany, the outer restroom door was cranked open. The mother remained frozen on the seat and watched the figure step on the puddle of love nectar from underneath the door. Without minding the stickiness of the strange fluid, the figure walked past. Judging by the footwear, it was her daughter.


    Within the quiet restroom, she heard the long dripping sounds of water followed by a weak flush of the toilet. Then, a knock was heard from her door.


    ¡°Mom, are you in there? What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Ye! Yess, Emma. Give me one more minute.¡± Anna quickly cleaned up the mess of herher region and put back the drenched pantie that was fortunately still warm.


    However, while frantically trying to dress herself, the clumsy mother identally slipped on the pool of juice. Now, her elegant dress was embedded with the sweet scents of her own heavenly aroma. Hearing themotion from within, Emma forcibly opened the door and saw the udylike posture of her mother.


    ¡°Sigh, mom. Alright¡­let¡¯s get you cleaned first,¡± Emma said in defeat as she looked at her helpless mother.


    Anna was your typical big titty goth girl that had a very disproportionate distribution of nutrients in her body. With a rtively short figure, she had a pair of great bosoms that rivaled Catherine on every spectrum. It was by no means surprising to Emma that her mommy was such a klutz, the daughter had already gotten used to cleaning up after Anna every time she made a mess.


    With such a careless mother, no wonder Emma took charge in auditing her little brother. However, under certain situations or in times of danger, the mother was always unexpectedly reliable; especially during the crucial moments.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After half an hour had passed by, Anna and Emma returned to the private quarter together, drawing the attention of the room back to themselves. The twodies changed into normal clothing but still retained their womanly appeal with their bombastic body curves nheless.


    ¡°What took you and mom so long? We are starving,¡± Timmyined. Emma said she would bring them to lunch after a quick restroom trip.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait, we can¡¯t go out wearing the uniform of the order; so, we changed our clothes first,¡± Emma came up with a random excuse. But indeed, if they walked around the streets in thosevish dresses¡­ it would be free advertisement for the order.


    The mother was standing behind Emma like a shy little girl; she wasn¡¯t sure if her daughter noticed what she was doing and still felt extremely embarrassed. And when she nced at Leo, her heart also throbbed ordingly too.


    ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t had breakfast. What¡¯s on the menu?¡± Leo added. He was always starving regardless how much he ate; the meager amount of food probably won¡¯t do justice for him, but he simply likes to eat.


    ¡°Something light for me and Samara will be fine, we have already eaten.¡± Reina¡¯s belly was still packed with extra saturated condensed milk; they are not easy to digest. Samara also nodded heavily at the same sentiment as well.


    ¡°I am taking us to the only restaurant in the station that serves mutated beast. They are not so cheap even for me and my mother, but the chefs over there have my approval,¡± Emma proudly stated, she was excited for the meal as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the price, enjoy yourselves when we get there,¡± Anna finally reimed herposure and smiled gently to the group.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    While being further away from the mountains, the meat of mutated creatures were a little harder toe by. But many of the beasts in search of easy prey still roamed the city, while domesticated animals that turned feral were also in the numerous.


    If there was a known localmodity of the Central, it would be their snake meats. There was a dwelling of mutated snakes not too far away from the station. Luckily, they were not venomous, even the originally poisonous one somehow turned mule when they mutated. The owner of this restaurant should be thankful to a certain snake enthusiast that raised dozens of snakes in his house before the apocalypse.


    The subway restaurant brought slight reminiscence to the days before the ck mist. The interior was well furnished and the tiles were clean. A portable radio was ying soothing music popr back in the days.


    With the appetizers on the table, Anna and Emma finally shared their side of the story to the group. The story was fairly simple. After they separated from Timmy, the two women survived the arduous trip to the Central, where they were scouted by missionaries of the order.


    In exchange for the offer of food and shelter, they attended the sermons and were judged by the fire. The priest was astounded that both the mother and the daughter had great aptitude to be awakened by the first me.


    ¡°When we absorbed the me, we felt warmth spreading through the core of our bodies. Even now, I can feel a spark of fire living inside me,¡± Emma exined. ¡°And when we took power from the fire, a sign was branded on our body.¡±


    Emma proceeded to show a tattoo on her arm; the shape looked like a ring of fire. Anna reflexively showed hers as well, the clueless mother pulled down her shirt at the chest to reveal the branded mark on the side of her bountiful marshmallow.


    Noticing the strange gaze at her direction, Anna quickly realized what she had just done and tucked away her breast in a hurry. Fortunately, only a portion of the bounty was exposed and Leo was the only boy that had a good angle to look. Reina and even Samara were in disbelief that a woman who exerted such a noble aura during the sermon had such a side to her.


    The daughter masterfully ignored the awkward atmosphere and continued back on the topic. So far, there were no adverse effects from the sign. The high priestess imed that those who were branded with the fire will reunite their souls with the lord after death. Simr concept to how the deceased¡¯s spirit will ascend to heaven and be with God in certain religions.


    The high priestess had been very kind to the two women, partially due to the fact that they possessed extremely high affinity to wield the power of the first me. The fire did not just awaken the two girls, but also granted them an ability. Not the power to simplymand the element of fire, but it was the ability to perform miracles.


    ¡°As to what those miracles are, the high priestess requested us to keep it a secret. She said the time has yet toe. So yeah, this is the most I can share,¡± Emma exined.


    ¡°Miracles are so fun to y with, but sorry we can¡¯t show it to you guys just yet. The order had been kind to us, we can¡¯t betray their trust,¡± Anna added.


    After their exnation, Leo began to understand the unique pattern and the abnormality of energy flow in their bodies; but now was not the time to dwell on this thought. The main dishes were finally served on the table; it was an assortment of monster meats and a few batches of valuable fresh vegetables. Leo and Timmy gulped at the sight; the smell of the grilled tender even brought back the appetite of Reina and Samara who had been full. While steering the conversation to a more light hearted direction, the group began to feast away in joy.

 Chapter 80: A Casual Day at the Central

    Chapter 80: A Casual Day at the Central


    Since Shalltear was no longer with the group, Leo thought he finally could enjoy a proper meal in peace. By now, Leo knows the little maid long enough to figure this would be the exact moment for her to sneak underneath the table and intoxicate herself with his cheese. Whenever it was time for his meal, it was also time for his harem¡¯s lunch or dinner as well.


    But then, just as he had such a thought, he felt a tender hand touching the bulge in his pants. Leo held back his surprise and slightly raised his head from the food. Looking through the women around the table, they were all present in their seats with their hands busy with the tes.


    Now, he could feel someone was rubbing their face against his crotch and he couldn¡¯t figure who it could possibly be. Finally sneaking a peek down to check, Leo found Samara was already unzipping his pants to release the limp dragon in public space. She returned the look of her master with a naughty smirk. With a slight confusion, he looked back to the other Samara on the table, who was eating her food with a nk expression.


    Leo finally remembered that Samara had the ability to materialize her spirit, but it seemed that the spirit learned to control her zombified body better. Slicing the meat into even pieces, the natural movements of her physical body looked indistinguishable from normal humans.


    With a bowl against the tip of his limp dragon, Samara was trying to squeeze out some pre-cum to go with her food. How was she supposed to eat all these meat without any sauce? With a light squeeze of an orb that might break someone¡¯s bone and a few gentle strokes of his rod that would tear someone¡¯s skin, an obscenely thick glob of yogurt dripped down and viscously filled the bowl.


    Well, at least she didn¡¯t tear his pants like a certain maid does sometimes, and was well mannered enough to stuff the giant back inside the pants. A bowl of dense white cheese steaming with Leo¡¯s manly fumes appeared on Samara¡¯s hand without anyone noticing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Walking out of the restaurant, the women of the group all had their skin slightly painted red. They felt strangely enticed by the scent in the air when they were enjoying the meal. The food tasted the same as before, but the smell was certainly condensed with strong vor, Emma and Anna thought.


    The next destination for the group was a flea market filled with trinkets and spoils of war from survivors that ventured to the surface. It was the center where all the resources and information were exchanged; and also, a ce where many survivors hoped to win the lottery and hit the jack spot. Rumors had it that people have awakened from random small finds off the stall; hence, the flea market nevercked people trying their chances there every day.


    Strolling through the street while Emma introduced the market, something caught both Reina and Samara¡¯s eye. ced neatly on top of a ragged carpet on the ground was a selection of stones with interesting markings. A figure of a man cloaked in a dark robe was sitting behind his goods with crossed legs.


    Leo remembered the markings looked oddly familiar and took out the stone that Reina dropped at the abandoned station. Although it was not the exact same patterns, he could still tell they are of the same kind. He was intrigued as well; he hadn¡¯t forgotten the mystery of the stone tablet that evaporated in thin air.


    Reina curiously picked up a stone and examined it in her hand. She felt something inside was calling out to her. It was a strange feeling; her instinct tells these stones could be beneficial to her in the future.


    ¡°Do you find them interesting? Little girl. These are stones that I found during one of my scavenging trips; they seemed to be unique and I thought they could fetch a good price,¡± the man in a ck robe spoke. ¡°But for you little girl, a few scraps of bread or drinks would do the deal. Haha!¡±


    The man finally revealed his face, he was a rowdy looking middle-aged man with a wide beard. The type that looked like your average noisy neighbor with a loud voice and also happened to be a good uncle.


    ¡°Really? Thank you, grandpa,¡± Reina delightfully smiled, different from her usual attitude.


    ¡°Hey, hey! I am not that old!¡± The man¡¯s hair and beard were messy but were still healthily dark.


    Samara bent her body to pick up a stone herself; she did not bend her legs and her plum shaped buttocks protruded outward, stretching the fabric of her dress with her ample proportion. Timmy wanted to feast his eye on the glorious sight, but Leo was in close proximity to the round peach and blocked his view.


    She even ¡®identally¡¯ bumped her rear on Leo¡¯s crotch, rubbed against the bulge with a few shakes and acted as if nothing happened. It seemed like the spirit was getting naughty again, Leo nned to properly educate Samara once more in another time.


    ying with the stone in her hand, Samara drew her head close and whispered into Leo¡¯s ear. Leo nodded and looked towards the vendor.


    ¡°Sir, where exactly did you find all these stones?¡± Leo curiously asked and generously tossed forward a piece of crimson jelly.


    ¡°Oh wow, this is truly rare, not often do I see one this big,¡± the man picked up the jelly in amazement; the value of the crimson ruby was enough for an average person to get by freely for a week. He certainly did not expect to earn himself a ruby in this manner.


    ¡°To the south, at the bank of the river, there is a hospital not too far away from the shopping district¡­,¡± the man said while inspecting the ruby. ¡°But just to let you know, that ce was unpleasant as hell. Stuff creeps into your head, I probably wouldn¡¯t have survived if it weren¡¯t for the fire¡¯s blessing.¡±


    ¡°Victor, d to see you are alive still,¡± Anna walked forward and spoke with a noble and calm aura.


    The man was frozen in ce for a few seconds; his expression was filled with surprise and shock.


    ¡°You were¡­ thatdy,¡± Victor stumbled on his speech. ¡°You saved my life.¡±


    Victor was a fervent believer of the fire; and as a reward for his faith, he was given the opportunity to be blessed by the miracle of the me. The blessing was able to prevent the evil spirits from corrupting his mind. Anna and Emma were given the task to perform the blessing, they were the only selective few that had such power within the order. It was the only art that was revealed to the public; but given its nature, not many people believed the intangible miracle.


    ¡°The power of the me hasrgely faded away, what did you see at the hospital? Could you please tell me? It is important to the order,¡± Anna urged and her atmosphere turned solemn; the high priestess had warned them of such matter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Please forgive my mom, we owe a great deal to the order ever since our stay in this ce; especially to the high priestess personally.¡± Emma apologized to the group.


    After quickly bidding her leave to the group, Anna had stormed off in the direction of the order¡¯s headquarters with superhuman speed. Leo was impressed with Anna and Emma¡¯s level of awakening; they were on par with the harems of the dormitory.


    It appeared that they learned a matter of grave importance to the order from the middle-aged man. Leo didn¡¯t understand what was so serious about some evil spirits in the south, his group met plenty on the way here. And look, he even tamed one that had been flirting with him non-stop.


    With Anna gone from the group, everyone decided to head back and call it a day. Emma invited Leo and the rest of the group to move into their home; given her and her mother¡¯s positions in the order, their dwelling was spacious with extra rooms to spare.


    Packing up the baggage, Leo suddenly remembered the bag that Timmy asked him to give to his sister. He trusted his best friend on this and returned the bag to Emma when he saw the opportunity. She recognized her belongings and hesitantly took the bag from Leo. Emma was caught off guard seeing her bag of panties and bra in his hands.


    She took a quick peek at the content inside and finally blushed while her eyes met with Leo¡¯s.


    ¡°Tha¡­ thanks. Where did you find this?¡± Emma looked slightly to the side and asked.


    ¡°I think it was when we visited the station that you all escaped from. Timmy found this and gave it to me. Told me to¡­ uhm. You know,¡± Leo shrugged, he didn¡¯t check the content due to his good manners and didn¡¯t understand why Timmy had to ask him to do this. He didn¡¯t know he just sold out his friend.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see,¡± the sister was still shy, but¡­.


    Timmy is dead meat.

 Chapter 81: A Casual Interlude

    Chapter 81: A Casual Interlude


    The air was riddled with the smell of blood and the echo of savage cries scarred thend. From the roof of a tall apartment building, Zomi and Shalltear oversaw the battlefield of zombies and necrophages. No humans dared to venture anywhere close to the war zone; the gore was too extreme for the average human¡¯s faint heart.


    The mutated zombies and the abominations engaged in gruesome exchange of flesh and blood while the regr zombies and the hatchlings served as cannon fodder. Only madness and insanity were left in between the two forces; no mere mortal could watch the scene without corrupting the mind.


    The little maid was in a gothic dress and held a small parasol above her head to block the high noon sunlight. She let out a long yawn of boredom that sounded more mature than her body as she watched the gruesome spectacle below her.


    ¡°Can I go down already? My hands have been without blood for far too long, a disgrace for a nobledy like me,¡± Shalltearined to Zomi, who was bathing in the sunlight wearing a revealing shirt and hotpants that were too tight for her explosive figure.


    ¡°¡­ ¡± A paragraph of words were said in those three dots.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I will keep waiting,¡± Shalltear couldn¡¯t really go against her superior; the big girl had the monopoly on her existence.


    The current of the wind began to shift. The day was bright and beaming in sunlight, but the air was starting to feel frigid. On the battlefield, two presences finally decided to show up. The stalemate had been going on for too long and the boss of both sides had the impable synergy to appear precisely at the same exact moment.


    Zomi stood up next to Shalltear on the ledge and pointed her finger at the two figures. She nkly looked at her underling, telling her ¡®I choose you! To fetch their gems for our master¡¯. The two premium grade livestock were what the head maid had been waiting all along, they were qualified to be served as snacks. The rest of the small flies simply weren¡¯t worthwhile.


    Shalltear was finally excited and released her intimidating bloodlust; the attention of all creatures were turned to the apartment roof. She hadn¡¯t been able to properly test her strength after being graced by Leo¡¯s essence; even without Zomi¡¯smand, the little maid would want to take on both of them herself. With a powerful leap that crushed the building bricks, the small figureunched at an incredible speed towards her prey.


    The big girl shifted her sight from the ughter to another battle; ady zombie with a beautiful face and a top tier figure was fighting solo against two necrophages. Her body was already battered with scars and covered in blood, but her enemies were in no better state. With an expression of resolve not often seen on a zombie¡¯s face, the woman fought with rage and fury.


    The female zombie was a former survivor of the Central; before her death, she was just a normal human trying to reach ends meet. Betrayed by the group she trusted; the youngdy lost her protective father because of the treacherous men that wanted her body, ended up severely injured and was left stranded in a shop after fleeing for her life.


    Seeing the simr will to live and the intense hatred from Lily in her eyes, Zomi gave the woman a piece ofrge crimson jelly on a whim; and some share of her own treasured protein shake that goes well with it. Despite being almost bled dry of blood and on the brink of death, the woman still managed to create arge pool of love juice on the ground before she evolved into a high tier zombie.


    Within seconds, the two necrophages copsed on the ground, the female zombie was thest woman standing. Zomi¡¯s expression revealed a rare faint smile; the new born had passed her trial, she will have a very exciting and heart throbbing future ahead of her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The night beckoned and the group nested in their new dwelling. Anna and Emma had their own room and had always slept together. In dire times, family was above all else as the two very well ¡®grown¡¯ women chose to share the same room despite having the luxury not to. Leo and the rest were given arge room with sofa and small beds; Reina and Samara hoped the sound proof of this room is up to standard.


    While having a quick dinner with the group and some discussions over the ns for the future, Anna announced that she will invite everyone to a ceremony of the order tomorrow. It was an internal gathering that only allowed members of the order, but given her status, bringing a few extra people in was no problem.


    The group did not n to leave the Central so soon, and the family of the trio did not make up their mind on a conclusion. If Anna and Emma refused to leave the Central, Timmy might choose to stay with his family. Leo decided to check out this order that he kept hearing on the streets and to find just what it was that made Anna and Emma hesitate to leave the Central.


    Coincidentally, after Anna¡¯s return from the headquarters, the mother had been ncing at Leo with strange looks. The high priestess had told the mother that she was very interested in a certain boy, and the physical appearance she described perfectly matched that of Leo¡¯s.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    With the candle lights burnt out, everyone that was human fell asleep in their room; except for Reina, well, the other Reina. The girl assumed control of the host¡¯s body once again while the real Reina was asleep. The clock ticks to midnight and both Reina and Samara open their eyes, staring down on the obscene bulge protruding from the nket between them.


    ¡°This time I will go first! You sneaked some milk earlier today already,¡± Reina demanded.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Go ahead little girl,¡± Samara smirked, she found it amusing to toy with Reina¡¯s alter ego and enjoyed herpany; perhaps because they are both of simr breed.


    Reina excitedly flipped the nket over, exposing the hardened thick pole and the dense hormone umting under the sheet. The girl¡¯s greeting to the behemoth was a little different than other members of Leo¡¯s harem. Reina hugged the meat stick to her face and used her weight to rock the monster as it rebounded from side to side.


    ¡°Papa, good to see you again today.¡± The girl paid her respect and gave it a kiss like she would do to her daddy¡¯s cheek.


    However, Reina soon frowned and looked down, Samara was covering the base of the behemoth with her ample bosom, stuffing the meat in between her softness and warmth.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to take the whole thing in anyway. Let me have some fun as well,¡± Samara said. ¡°This will help you get your milk faster.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Reina did notin and moved on to herte supper that had been oozing out from the tip. Then, with just a few licks at the mushroom head, the already swollen rod began to convulse and swell unevenly once again. The orifice soon was widened and a thick torrent of premium cheese milk sttered Reina¡¯s face.


    The girl was caught off guard since everything happened so quickly. Reina let go control of the rod in surprise; however, Samara was able to save the night by aiming the tip towards the corner. Loud sshing sound on the wall along with the thunderous pulse of Leo¡¯s ejaction resonated within the room.


    ¡°Ara, my bad. Seems like it was too strong this time.¡± Samara used her power to excite the energy within Leo¡¯s massive twin orbs; it was the same ability she used to cause Leo a sudden erection when she first revealed herself, and it remained super effective.


    Reina wanted to give Samara an angry look, but then she felt something from the other side of the room. She turned her head in the direction of Timmy, the boy covered his whole body under the nket and seemed to be still asleep. Before Reina could confirm her suspicion that someone was watching them, Samara started to lick the thick cheese off the girl¡¯s face and even kiss her mouth to suck out the residuals inside her.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Reina was too pure to have any vocabry that matched the context.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Samara had a yful taunting look; she noticed he was awake from the start.


    The two girls continued to savor the monster and rode it however they wished. From the back, between a small gap on the nket, Timmy¡¯s eyes were wide open and was profusely watching the scene. Reina may have rejected him once, but she was a girl that Timmy truly liked and still fancied with hope. He was truly perplexed in his mind, but that did not prevent him from getting excited watching his first love ravaged by his best friend¡¯s monster.


    However, Timmy was not the only bystander that was excited. The two women in the next room were feeling the heat as well. They had been woken up from Samara¡¯s loud erotic moaning and the intense hormone that seemed to be able to prate the wall. The night was a sleepless night; Leo became the only one that had sleep.

 Chapter 82: The High Priestess

    Chapter 82: The High Priestess


    The morning next day, the group gathered before a ceremonial hall that was newly renovated right before the apocalypse. Its entrance had been decorated with religious art and symbols of the first me, which gave the order an aura of magnificence.


    While the group waited outside the door, a busty nun with portions of her long leg and thigh exposed on the side walked towards the group. The nun bowed to the mother and sister with respect and then greeted the rest of the group. Leo and Timmy recognized that she was the same nun that opened the door from the sermon other day.


    ¡°You boys prepared to feast your eyes? All the sisters here are young and pretty. I can introduce you two to a few. Especially you, little brother, you¡¯re not going to get a girlfriend at this rate,¡± she was worried for Timmy¡¯s future, sighed in defeat and posed a hopeless gesture at her little brother.


    Timmy excitedly nodded his head; he was having a second thought about Emma. He never knew his sister could be this awesome and finally felt that he had a real elder sibling. Meanwhile, Leo wryly smiled at the remark; he just remembered the fact he kind of ruined Timmy¡¯s first love.


    ¡°Mhem!¡± Anna demanded attention while she stood next to the nun. ¡°This is Mary, a very reliable acquaintance of mine and my daughter¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, I am Mary,dy Anna anddy Emma¡¯s direct subordinate. Pleasure to meet you all,¡± Mary had a unique charm in her smile.


    ¡°Me and mother need to help prepare the ceremony; Mary will take care of you guys in our stead. You can ask her anything. Enjoy the show~,¡± Emma said to the group and left with Anna for the back stage; but before she walked away, the sister was giving Timmy the eye signals to take this opportunity.


    The group waited momentarily at the side while Timmy was all over Mary, trying to learn more about the girl. However, the nun remained unfazed and unperturbed by him simping for her dynamite body. Leo asked a few questions to the nun as well to ease the awkwardness, he wanted to know what it was like for her inside of the order.


    Apparently, Mary was an ordinary girl that was scouted by Anna and was given the chance to awaken. After bing an awakened human, she was able to support her crippled parents in this harsh world. She had always thanked the mother deep within her heart for the assistance when time was tough for her. The order of the first me was also generous enough to provide support and trained her to use her new strength.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± when the hall was finally epting the audience, Mary stopped the group before they went on line.


    Skipping to the front, the nun led the group inside the auditorium under everyone¡¯s envious gaze. Judging by the way they were received by the personnel, it seemed like Mary was in a high standing as well. Everyone was seated in the VIP spots with a good vantage point. Mary chose to sit next to Leo; for some reason, the girl felt pleasant being next to him.


    The interior of the hall was mostly dark under the dim lights. From the side of the wall and above, if one looked closely, one could see numerous candle-stands popted the auditorium. While waiting for the event to start, Samara embraced Leo¡¯s arm within her ample asset, and leaned her head on the side of Leo¡¯s shoulder. Seeing the woman wanting some affection, Leo patted her head with his other hand. The two looked like a lovely couple, while Reina looked like the younger sister that pouted for having her big brother stolen by a busty onee-san.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    With a drop of a bell that vibrated the room, the candles began to light on fire row by row, illuminating the great hall. The audience gasped in awe at the inconceivable phenomena; the fires were all lit up by themselves, seemingly by the power of magic.


    At the front of the stage, a line of tempting figures walked out alluringly to their positions. The audience came to awe once again at the thickness of them thighs that were clearly revealed by the masterful design of the order¡¯s tailor. The voluptuous proportion of their chest and bust were amplified by the tight fabric stretching on their assets, pasting on their skin to reveal heavenly curves.


    ¡°Holy mother of thickness, damn they are th!!¡± Timmy couldn¡¯t help but to spout out and Leo nodded his head in agreement. The order definitely knew what they were doing, and were really good at it; Leo approves with a secret thumbs up.


    Slowly and quietly, the choir began to sing in verses of an unknownnguage, the soothing voices of the chorus remedied the tired hearts of all survivors within the hall. Leo could feel the gentle wave of energies propagating from the nuns singing the melody; using his vision, he saw the blue and yellowish streams seeping through people¡¯s heads and revitalizing their minds.


    He could tell the main conductor of the performance was just a single nun within the choir; she was borrowing the aura of her colleagues and propagating them to the audience. Continuing his observation, Leo thought it was a very interesting and skillful way of manipting energies through the medium of sound, maybe he should start exploring some of the techniques himself. With his ability to perceive the colors, it should be easier to control the current of energy.


    ¡°Wee, friends. Let us thank the graciousness of our lord and¡­,¡± An old man started his sermon, which surely once again that Leo and Timmy weren¡¯t listening.


    The two boys were still busy feasting their eyes on the rows of busty nuns, Timmy was already drooling. Leo was particrly impressed; he never saw this many female-awakened humans aside from his harem. The old man seemed to be no push over as well. It was no surprise that the order had such might as it matched their influences in the Central.


    ¡°Atst, allow me the pleasure to present to you ourdy. The high priestess herself will host the awakening ceremony!¡± The old man finally announced the cake of this event, the weing of new members and the awakening of several gifted individuals.


    The bell rang once again, from the rear, an elegant divine presence arrived at the tform, escorted by two of her trusted confidants who shared the simr divine beauty as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s mom and sis!¡± Timmy quietly shouted; the group was mildly surprised as well.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Anna and Lady Emma are extremely gifted and blessed by the me. They are the high priestess¡¯s only disciples and are extremely powerful on the field,¡± Mary spoke in admiration; everyone could tell the woman was trying to contain her excitement.


    The high priestess was extremely tall and well endowed. Standing seven feet above the ground, the massive racks bounced heavily under the loosely dressed robe as she walked forward. The priestess certainly had an aura of divinity around her. However, her beauty seemed foreign and almost alien to the world.


    Her tall figure and bountiful body reminded Leo of Zomi; but opposite to the big girl, the high priestess¡¯s majestical and celestial aura was the pr opposite of Zomi¡¯s piercing and blood thrilling presence.


    The high priestess gave the old man a slight nod and moved towards her seat without saying a word, which was certainly odd. However, the old man, who was also a bishop, filled the role of spokesman and carried on the ceremony. This time, a group of youngdies and a few men were invited forward.


    Before the high priestess, a small altar with a coiled sword fixed on a bowl was ced. cing her hands below her oversized chest, a seed of fire appeared above her palm. She rested the fire on the altar and even gently caressed the tip of the me before she let it go.


    Under the guide of the bishop, a little girl walked towards the fire. She was the little girl from the sermon and she will be the first to link the fire from the group. The girl wanted to ce her hand on the fire, but amusingly, the altar was too tall for her short figure. With a gentle motherly chuckle, the high priestess stood up and lifted the little girl up to her bosom. Her head was almost buried deep within therge mountains.


    Undisturbed by the softness pressing on her cheek, the girl stared at the me attentively and ced her hand above the yellow light. A tiny ember was found within the me, it traveled through the surface of her body, seemingly surrounding her in fire, and eventually sunk under her skin. A ring of fire was then branded at the same location. Soon, the little girl fell unconscious, resting innocently on the two soft pillows behind her back.


    The ceremony continued with the next candidate standing before the fire; Leo curiously watched them awakened by the spirit of the me one by one. The boy still couldn¡¯t quite figure out the exact process that took ce, but he seemed to have more and more ideas that he could imitate at home.

 Chapter 83: The Wait Was Worth It

    Chapter 83: The Wait Was Worth It


    After the awakening ceremony, the old man continued to ramble on for hours. Timmy was already asleep by the time the bishop allowed the audience to leave; he was in a posture that would end up with a sore neck.


    Leo wanted to rest his eyes and fell asleep as well; the ability put a drain on his consciousness. He identally leaned his head on Mary¡¯s shoulder, she had her cheeks red the entire time while Samara and Reina nced in jealousy.


    During his sleep, Leo dreamed of a foreignnd, a glorious kingdom ruled by brave warriors of the sunlight. Erected from the etching of boulders and rocks, in midst upon a stony height stood the ancient city of Lordaeron. Through the pavilion and into the pce; it seemed that nobody was able to see him. A time skip urred and his vision fast forwarded. Leo arrived at the pce garden; where he saw a youngdy with an extremely matured figure, unfitting for the youth of her spirit.


    Leo could not clearly see her face, but he felt like he had seen a woman with this kind of dynamite figure from somewhere, and just very recently as well. Slowly drawing closer, the youngdy noticed the boy the moment he stepped foot into light. With a gentle smile, she approached the boy in elegant steps and curiously looked into Leo¡¯s eye. Then without warning, the woman kissed Leo and dug her tongue deep inside his mouth. At the same time, he felt something slip into his body and he was forced to awake from his sleep.


    He was cluelessly looking around the hall, he could only remember bits and pieces of the vision. It felt so real; the scenery was vivid. Even after he woke up, he still couldn¡¯t believe that it was a dream. But the memories of the dream were fading inside his mind as he continued to ponder.


    ¡°Are you ok? Leo?¡± Reina caringly asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I am fine.¡± Leo shook off his hazy consciousness and answered.


    On top of the stage, the high priestess was startled by a shock and raised her eyebrows. She lifted her head to check the audience and her sight stopped at Leo¡¯s figure. The high priestess demeanor suddenly changed into that of delight; it was a tender smile with so much charm that she just earned herself even more die-hard believers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under the guidance of Mary, the group were ced in a well decorated guest room to wait for Anna and Emma¡¯s return. Leo was still absorbed in thought about the scenes in his mind; for some reason, he just couldn¡¯t shake it off as a simple dream.


    Emma entered the room alone and greeted the group, she now had a perplexed and curious expression like her mother earlier when she nced at Leo. He had just arrived at the Central, but he already managed to pique the interest of a certain person. Her hunch was correct; she knew there was something special about him aside from his attractive manly presence.


    ¡°How did everyone enjoy our performance?¡± Emma asked; the one that conducted the choir was actually a close friend that she helped train.


    ¡°It was fascinating, Emma,¡± Reinaplimented first.


    ¡°Not bad, I suppose,¡± Samaramented as she understood the craft behind the chorus; she wanted to say it¡¯s child¡¯s y, but realized that performance was beyond her capacity before being blessed by Leo.


    ¡°I found it amazing, if I can, I wish to learn about how the performance was done. I think you know what I am talking about,¡± Leo was honestly impressed.


    Timmy¡¯s opinion didn¡¯t matter; before he could speak, Emma turned to Leo with a more solemn expression. Reading the mood change from his years of difficult traumatizing experience living with the sister, Timmy knew it was the time to shut up.


    ¡°Leo, the high priestess wants to see you personally. I don¡¯t know the details, but she seems very eager. Will you please meet her?¡± Emma sincerely asked.


    ¡°Uhm? Sure¡­ I guess.¡± There was no particr reason for Leo to reject seeing the overly sexualized body of that high priestess.


    ¡°I thank thee, gracious one,¡± a voice resonated within everyone¡¯s head.


    The door was opened once again; this time it was Anna holding the door open for the high priestess. Due to her height, the priestess had to bend down before walking into the room, and it so happened that Leo was in the perfect angle to witness the cleavage of a great mountain range.


    ¡°Thou hast journey¡¯d far, chosen of the me. Can thou and I speak privately?¡± Words were spoken, but no one saw her lips moved; the mature charming voice of the high priestess appeared surreally within everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Chosen? When did that happen?¡± Leo had an oblivious expression.


    ¡°Mary, could you take our guests out for a walk?¡± Emma whispered to Mary while giving the rest of the group an apologetic look.


    Reina and Samara were a little afraid of the high priestess presence and quickly left the room. Timmy obediently followed Mary out of the room and walked right behind her. However, when Anna and Emma were about to leave as well, another line of speech appeared from within.


    ¡°Thou two may stay, for I shalt speaketh the truth of the first me. And t¡¯is the knowledge rightfully thine.¡± The high priestess bore high trust for her two confidants.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you need from me?¡± Leo curiously asked while scratching his pants. His monster and the twin orbs had been itching for a while now.


    The high priestess gave Leo a deep bow and began to speak in monologue.


    ¡°I am Gwenyvere. Daughter of Lord Sire; and Queen of Sunlight. I have awaited thee¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In a world far across in time and space, a prosperous kingdom united thend upon the golden age of fire. Ruled under Lord Sire, the king of sunlight, and his faithful knights, they banished evil and worshipped the fire. The first me was the center of their world; it gave them power and the art of controlling it. But by this point of the story, it felt so generic that Leo was already falling asleep once again.


    Gwenyvere was the princess of this mighty kingdom; unwedded and unsullied, a virgin maiden that was chosen by fate. Her destiny was to tend to the me as a firekeeper and await the end of time; she was the only candidate of her era fit to lift the mantle.


    Until one day, the dark mist descended upon theirnd, shrouding the world in darkness. And within the mist, came greater evils that followed. Abomination from the outer worlds, twisted and deformed into shape by the power that once consumed them. A horde of monsters to be reckoned with.


    The prophecy had foretold that this was the fate of this world; yet warriors arose to challenge fate, and led their brethren to battle. Years of warfare and alongside other troubles, the enemies were only getting stronger and the fire was put into strain. The kingdom drew power from the first me to fight against their doom, and the miasma of the evil slowly eroded the fire.


    Eventually, in a call for desperate measures, great warriors with great souls offer themselves to the me, to link the fire and fuel the life line of their world. One by one, Gwenyvere watched her family rest without peace, until she was thest of her line. They had either been yed by their foes or had sacrificed themselves to link the fire.


    The princess assumed the title as the Queen of Sunlight after herte father and held thest stand. In the end, the once mighty me was only left with embers, tiny sprites waiting to fade out. In hope to preserve the first me, Gwynevere rested the ember within her bosom and absorbed the fire.


    By some miracle, the essence of the me was perfectly merged within her body and became a part of her. At the same moment, a rift appeared before her and the rest was history.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°My kingdom hast endeth; yet the fire must live on, for t¡¯is the legacy of our world,¡± the high priestess held her hands above her cleavage.


    That was a lot to digest for him; but for now, Leo only wondered what all of this has to do with him. However, the priestess¡¯ action soon answered his question.


    Under Emma and Anna¡¯s shocked expression, Gwenyvere untied herces and her white priestess robe swiftly dropped to the ground, revealing her voluptuous naked body. That totally woke the boy up from the sleep inducing long story earlier, Leo was asking himself why he didn¡¯t see thising.


    Gwenyvere slowly walked forward and embraced the boy into her bosom. Leo can finally feel the existence of the fire within her body. Different from the sprite of me he examined from during the sermon; its presence was faint, a flicker of me that was about to be extinguished any moment.


    ¡°The fire¡­ has fused inside me, and this body¡­ desires your nourishment,¡± this time, the priestess spoke with her own voice, it sounded a lot cuter than her mature elegant voice within their heads.

 Chapter 84: Thou hast journey’d far… Not this far!

    Chapter 84: Thou hast journey¡¯d far¡­ Not this far!


    The luminescent body of the high priestess was the envy of all women. Blessed with overly abundant endowments and a tall stature, she had a curvaceous figure that only Zomi could rival. The silky long blonde hair flowed down and covered the end of her buttock and her smooth skin was cleansed without a sign of imperfection.


    Anna and Emma viewed the high priestess as their idol, the story she told and the action she did just now definitely sent them both into bewilderment. However, this did not stop Emma from drooling at the luscious figure of Gwynevere¡¯s dynamite body.


    ¡°Please¡­ inherit the fire of my world¡­ and inherit me, for I am one with the me.¡± Gwynevere stuttered in her speech; she was alien to thenguage of this world and it was impressive that she managed to pick up so much within several months.


    Telepathy was her primary means ofmunication as it overcame thenguage barrier and transmitted pure thoughts across to others. It was simr to Zomi¡¯s link with Leo, but Gwynevere used it in a more refined and skillful manner.


    ¡°What do you mean by inherit?¡± While bathing in the womanly scent of the high priestess, Leo lifted his head and asked.


    It was obvious to Leo what the high priestess could possibly want from him, he had absolutely zero problem with that; but he was still confused by the term inherit. He could feel his twin orbs were getting heavier by the hour these past few days. Without the main bulk of harems with him, he never had the chance to properly discharge all the excess. He hoped this fire of hers will have enough appetite.


    ¡°To link the fire¡­ for a great and powerful existence like you¡­ a small fraction is enough,¡± while linking the fire, one became the fuel for the me and hence inherited the me. It was the terminology they used in her world.


    ¡°Ok, I understand what you want¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­, that won¡¯t be an issue. But before that, I still have many questions¡­,¡± listening to the story from Gwenyvere, Leo felt the sceneries she depicted were oddly familiar.


    The next moment, Gwenyvere covered his mouth with her own and aggressively invaded the interior with her tongue. Within the wet exchange of saliva, Leo was installed with knowledge of her world, a portion of her memory and theplex arts of welding souls. However, knowledge itself wasn¡¯t sufficient; Leo would have to put them into practice and gain proficiency in using those arts.


    The sweet taste of her mouth had finallypletely aroused him; Leo was already at the limit of holding back from seeing Gwenyvere¡¯s impably lewd body. While still absorbing this new knowledge in his mind, his body reacted honestly to the temptation. Suddenly, Leo widened his eyes due to an impending danger; a loud tearing sound was heard from below and the monster ripped through the sturdy fabric of the pants.


    Another watcher of the beast had fallen during its duty; press F for respect for our brave warrior.


    Revealed for all to view, Leo¡¯s veiny rod was forced in-between the priestess¡¯s thighs and protruded out of her rear. Gwenyvere felt the monster burn even hotter within her thighs than the fire inside her. With the rod pressing against her garden entrance, she lubricated its surface as surges of love nectar came pouring out.


    ¡°Such a majestic pir, worthy of a great one like you,¡± Gwenyvere turned around and reached down her hand to feel the veiny texture of the behemoth; its presence was more formidable than any monsters she had faced. ¡°The fire calls for you; hence this body yarns for your grace.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you ttered me.¡± Most of the women in his harem were all too eager to get dominated by his endowment to take the time appreciating the boy with words. Usually by the time they remembered to do so, they were already too intoxicated or incapacitated of speech by the thick globs of cheese in stuck their throats.


    While Emma was both in shock and in heat, she heard a sound of saliva being gulped down. She looked towards her mother; Anna was already panting heavily with steaming out of her mouth. Her eyes were burning with fervent passion; Emma almost thought she saw Anna¡¯s pupils turned into the shape of a heart. The flood on the floor reminded her of what she saw in the restroom with mother.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Leo politely asked while lifting therge woman up and he slid the tip under her buttock.


    ¡°Yes¡­ the fragments of the fire are woven in my womb. From there, a new me shall be re-ignited from the old.¡± The high priestess spoke in a mysterious manner as she hugged the boy.


    Leo did not understand any of the parts of that after the ¡®yes¡¯, which was the cue for him to get down to business. The boy also ignored the word ¡®womb¡¯ being mentioned and stuck his mass into the rear garden instead.


    With a gasp of surprise, Gwenyvere¡¯s body shook from the impact of the monster ramming in. Given herrge stature, Leo thought the woman could handle all of his size at once. Bulging above her navel, the powerful rod was already seeping off plenty of energy that revitalized the me.


    ¡°Too deep¡­ too far,¡± Gwenyvere spoke using her mind.


    Forcefully asserting its dominance, the behemoth inside her was radiating with immense power. Even though the pre-cum was too thick for the fire to burn on and digest, the dense liquid reigned free within her body like in any other woman¡¯s and injected its essence to her cells to boost the host¡¯s evolution.


    Soon, the high priestess gasped at awe once again. She underestimated him. This was the moment Gwenyvere finally realized what kind of monstrosity Leo actually was. The extraordinary mass of energy within him is currently lying dormant. But one day if he truly awakens¡­.


    Gwenyvere was thinking about the potential of reiming her world with the boy¡¯s help if Leo ever became the existence she didn¡¯t dare to fully imagine. However, for the moment, all such thoughts were down in the toilet as she drowned in the heavenly pleasure she never remotely experienced before. As the rod reached deep into her guts, sweet and cute sounds of moaning finally escaped her mouth.


    Anna and Emma watched the thickening girth painfully stretch the rim of the high priestess¡¯s rear garden in horror. Everything happened so quickly; the next moment they knew, the priestess they secretly idolized and worshiped was being savagely ravaged in the rear tunnel by the obscene endowment of a young boy that they thought used to be cute.


    Anna¡¯s eye was tracing the bloated sack of twin orbs that sluggishly bounced with heavy inertia at the momentum of Leo¡¯s thrust. It seemed like Leo had been holding back for a while now, the scrotums were being stretched to the brim and the veins popping on the surface were almost as thick as her pinky. She was squirting while on her knees, and her daughter was in no better state. The powerful aura of Leo¡¯s monster was resonating with the sprite of fire within their bodies.


    Leo finally released his load in full force; even though he just ejacted the other day, he felt it had been too long. From the pulsating orbs, waves likerge bulges travel along the length of the rod and fill the stomach. The priestess¡¯ belly expanded and contracted; Gwenyvere¡¯s body was strong enough to momentarily keep up with galleons pumped inside.


    From her rear end, thick globs of cheese hung stubbornly halfway to the ground; too viscous and sticky to even fall off. Leo let off his densest load he had been saving up; but he couldn¡¯t be possibly satisfied with just one ejaction.


    Seeing her belly managed to contract, Leo understood that the woman still had more room to absorb his obscenely thick cheese. Continuing to hammer away with heavy thrusts, another generous load soon followed, and another¡­ and another.


    With the passage of unknown hours, the room was filled with loud noises of intense mating; but none dared to trespass the room their high priestess was in. Though the nuns were all flushed red in their bodies; a strong presence was calling for them. By the time Leo¡¯s dense hormone smoldered the room in steamy fog, thick yogurt was already oozing out of Gwenyvere¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Oops, sorry. Are you full?¡± Leo got carried away thinking she could take more than Zomi.


    ¡°Wagh! Wah!¡± The high priestess wanted to speak, but choked on the cheese instead. While she coughed off another batch of slurry, she used telepathy. ¡°Thank thee for the generosity, thou¡¯st transcended my body, but the fire has not been fully catered to. Please reach to the womb and feed the me.¡±


    ¡°Eh?? I have been doing it wrong the whole time? My bad,¡± Leo apologized, but was happy to know that he still can discharge more inside her.


    Pulling out the monster from her rear, gallons of thick ooze came gushing out and flooded the floor. Gwenyvere climaxed for countless times again by the movement of Leo¡¯s rod when it exited her guts. Seeing the high priestess in a state of ecstasy with a broken expression unfitting of her charisma, Leo thought she should take a rest before he identally breaks her mind.

 Chapter 85: Buffet

    Chapter 85: Buffet


    Gwynevere was gently put to rest on a sofa to digest the barrels worth of thick ooze swelling her belly. Despite being a very high tier superhuman, the high priestess still couldn¡¯t withstand Leo¡¯s savagery. Before the boy¡¯s monster, her spiritually enhanced body was handled like a toy.


    ¡°Thou art too kind,¡± Gwenyvere was still barely able to speak and used telepathy instead.


    The three women in the room had their gaze fixed on the monster rod steaming with heat and hormones from the white ooze that coated its surface. The high priestess now personally understood how attractive the cheese could be to the embers within her and her believers. Seeing Leo was about to clean the rod himself, she called out to her confidants.


    ¡°Anna, Emma, do not let our lord be unattended. Provide thy service to the great pir please.¡± Oblivious to the moral of this world, Gwenyvere asked her confidants to seize the opportunity to savor the enriched energies as well.


    The high priestess herself did not know she just demanded an unspeakable act against the social norm; however, all she knew was that the vast potential of Leo¡¯s essence can provide to their body was irresistible to any female host. From what she observed, her confidants were already dying to get a taste.


    Sitting on a table, Leo saw Timmy¡¯s mother and sister came crawling down to his crotch. There were two lines of clear liquid that traced behind them on the floor.


    ¡°Leo¡­ could we?¡± Emma didn¡¯t know how toplete the sentence. She was extremely embarrassed in her mind but she knew that her body was thirsting for the cheese. However, the mother had already lost it and was about to dig in.


    ¡°I would appreciate it,¡± he responded.


    With Emma on the right and Anna on the left, the two women started from his twin orbs with their tongues and worked their way up the length of the heavy mass. Every scoop they took with their mouth, their body and the embers within them excitedly vibrated. The branded signs on their skin were slowly morphed into a different shape.


    Leo didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the scene and just let it happen. The high priestess didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong and thought it should have been a great pleasure to service a magnificent existence such as Leo. The two women also didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong and felt blessed for the opportunity to indulge on the thick cheese coated on Leo¡¯s rod. It took a while after the deed for Leo to realize what he had done to his best friend¡¯s mother and sister.


    He closed his eyes and went back to process the new knowledge that was transferred to him while enjoying the service below. Barely a few minutes in, the coating on his monster was reced with the two women¡¯s saliva. Anna and Emma were pressed against each other¡¯s face for the spot to seep off the pre-cum drooling out the tip.


    ¡°Anna, Emma. My womb is ready. Please carry me to our lord.¡± Given the time to digest, Gwenyvere¡¯s honeywell may be ready, but her legs were still without strength.


    The voice of the high priestess brought the fighting to a stop and restored some senses back into their minds. Leo nodded his head at the two women.


    Holding the high priestess by her back and her thighs, Anna and Emma helped carry the priestess from the sofa and spread her legs open to reveal the ripe tender flower in front of Leo. The hairless mound had a smooth beautiful shape; amply budding out, but charmingly pinkish in its color.


    Leo lets the monster rest on top of Gwenyvere¡¯s abdomen, suggesting the depth it will reach when the behemoth is fully inside; not even the womb will stop its advance. The two women gasped at the sight and their wombs itched ordingly. Feeling the heat on her stomach, the high priestess was ceaselessly spraying sweet watery perfume from her honeywell.


    With the rod in position, Leo slowly inched in. All of them could see the location of the monster inside by the obscene bulge traveling along her belly. For a brief moment, the outline of the behemoth became even more apparent when Anna and Emma temporarily lost strength while holding the priestess.


    Several moments (inches)ter, the remnant of the first me was linked anew. A great fire, that whichmanded the souls, giving life its fullest brilliance. This was easily observed on Gwynevere; the high priestess was surrounded by ayer of gentle mes, conjuring and emanating the warmth of life. Radiating her powerful aura in all directions, those who witnessed such bright light would kneel before her holiness.


    However, Leo was still not done ejacting and the high priests even with her fire was at the limit. What seemed to be an image of a divine goddess was ruined by the white stains bursting out from her crotch and tainting her skin. Unfortunately, recognizing the bucket was at maximum capacity, he had to pull out at the end.


    Did Leo just think of the high priestess as his cum bucket? No, no, no. The innocent boy was definitely not having this kind of disrespectful thought. He was just too conditioned by his harem because they all referred to themselves as such. Gwenyvere was both noble and charming to Leo, the lustful look that is on her face now was definitely due to the fire influencing her.


    The moment the monster was freed to see light from its long stay in the dark and wet tunnel, Anna and Emma finally lost all strength and copsed on their knees. Surprisingly, with her body glowing in light, Gwenyvere was floating in the air. The fire was transforming her body, for it was too weak before after the merge to perform the deed.


    Leo fixed his gaze on the high priestess, but the two women fixed their gazes on him. Being in such close proximity with the behemoth while assisting their priestess, they had already been intoxicated by the smell of Leo¡¯s manhood.


    He noticed the heated stares and remembered he was still feeling stuffy in his orbs. It didn¡¯t take long for Anna to find the strength to climb on his rod. Without surprise, the flower was introduced to a male endowment once more, but this time the invader was of a scale far beyond which it had ever experienced. The ecstasy it brought forth overwrote herprehension of manhood, the pleasure the monster provided far exceeded the thrill of any normal man¡¯s.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Mary was on her way back to the guest room. It had been hours since they left and she was wondering what was taking Anna and Emma so long. Leaving the group to check on her superiors, the nun was lured in by the thickening smog of Leo¡¯s hormone down in the hallway. There was arge puddle of white viscous substance flowing out beneath a certain door.


    There was no response when she knocked. Feeling the rise of her body temperature, the nun silently opened the door and was petrified by the sphemy within the room. Leo stopped pounding on the bountiful body that was Emma; seeing the nun was flooding the ground beneath her, he intuitively assumed what the woman could possibly want.


    ¡°Ehm¡­ do you want to join us?¡± Leo asked after a short pause and rested Emma down beside Anna¡¯s cum drugged body; the sister was about finished as well.


    The nun reflexively nodded her head and stood mindlessly on the spot. Before she knew, she was embraced by Leo and moments of immense pleasure and ecstasy soon followed. Mary¡¯s virginity was lost to such a worthy endowment; an auspicious day she will forever imprint in her memory.


    However, within the pounding and thrusting, the door was left open and thick steamy fog was let free to roam the exterior. More and more pure maidens were lured into the evil grasp of Leo. They simply showed up one by one at the door and the generous boy invited them all to the buffet. Fortunately, all the nuns stationed in the HQ were awakened by the fire and were able to receive the grace from Leo.


    There was a little girl that stood quietly by the door, watching the scene of unfathomable one-sided dominance being asserted on her sisters. She looked down and took a deep scoop of the white jelly with her finger. Tasting the chewy, heavy and rich aroma within her mouth, her face turned red with glittering eyes and a cute puffed expression.


    The order had mostly female members at its core and the male were mostly outside of the inner loop. However, the overall gender ratio of the members within the order was not too exaggerated for it to be immediately obvious.


    As to why the order had mostly female awakened, was due to the fact that Gwenyvere herself is ady with massive feminine proportions. Her natural body biology, which influenced the fire, inclined towards the female side of things when selectingpatible subjects. Hence, there were numerous customers lured in by the smell of Leo¡¯s all you can eat buffet within the HQ.

 Chapter 86: An Unholy Alliance

    Chapter 86: An Unholy Alliance


    While waiting for Mary¡¯s return, the remaining trio wandered the streets themselves. Now that Timmy saw how Reina and Samara took on Leo¡¯s monstrous rod into their bodies, he felt a little ufortable being near them alone. He felt inferior and appalled by his own inadequacy. Hence, the moment when he saw a few scanty clotheddies waving alluringly at him across the streets, his legs moved on their own.


    Atst, the poor boy could finally have a chance to find some confidence back in himself. Being Leo¡¯s best friend was tiring for his heart even with his happy go lucky attitude.


    Reina and Samara both giggled when they saw Timmy wander off to a shady store in the corner. With nothing much to do, the two women decided to head back and look for Leo; their meeting with the high priestess was taking way too long.


    Returning to the order¡¯s HQ, the two women wondered why there was no one by the lobby entrance. Nonchntly walked into the interior, they were bombarded at their nostril by a familiar pungent smell that permeated the entire perimeter. It was the smell of breakfast that they had been overfed with and forced down their throat.


    Reina and Samara turned to look each other in the eyes; a certain ord was reached and they braced themselves to whatever they will see inside the room. The image of the lewd seductive high priestess being vited by Leo¡¯s enormous monstrosity was the first thing that came to their minds.


    ¡°I bet that woman is on her knees right now licking off the giant stick, because I would too,¡± Samara jested.


    ¡°I just hope he didn¡¯t identally break Emma and Anna; Leo won¡¯t be able to exin to his friend and I would feel bad for Timmy as well,¡± seemed like Reina already understood Leo very well.


    Peeking inside, Reina and Samara saw heaps of dense wads piled on the floor; and on them, were numerous nuns with their entrances stretched painfully wide and thick whiteva still flowing out. A figure of a little girl coated in white creams was lying t on the sludge, yfully waving her limbs to draw an angel like she was on ayer of snow. All of the women had an expression of extreme ecstasy as if they had ascended to heaven.


    Just a little further down the room, Gwenyvere was indeed on her knees servicing the great pir with her tongue. Elegantly and gently, she lifted her hair to the side and licked off the condensing cheese below the mushroom tip. Reina and Samara could tell the change within the high priestess from her thickening aura. It may not have illuminated as brightly as it had before, but the presence certainly became heavier and more solidified.


    However, with due respect to her overwhelming strength, one thing surprising to them was that they no longer felt threatened by the high priestess¡¯s presence. Reina and Samara almost felt that¡­ she was one of them, with a simr origin, even though they were the pr opposite in attributes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Momentster, in another guest room, Leo and the rest of the women sat around a table in fresh clothing. Everyone besides the nuns of the order were present, though the atmosphere centered around Leo was strange. Being the alpha he was, he was already used to the heated stares of women as they blushed.


    The little girl was also present; she was sound asleep underneath Gwenyvere¡¯s heavy bosom. It seemed that the high priestess had a great liking for the little girl.


    Gwenyvere elegantly took a sip on the tea; but as a cup drew close to her mouth, she suddenly choked and coughed a glob of thick cream into her cup. The high priestess excused herself and acted like nothing was wrong as she mixed the cream with the¡­ milk tea.


    ¡°I have decided. Anna and Emma will apany the lord in my stead. As much I want to be of service, I cannot abandon the order at this hour. I beg your pardon.¡±


    It was impractical to relocate everyone eastward, the order consisted of mostly normal humans after all. The blessing of the fire may have enhanced their strength, but they were nowhere near thebat potential of even average awakened ones.


    ¡°There is also a looming threat to the south, I must first personally see an end to that,¡± the high priestess added.


    ¡°Anna and Emma, would you two like toe with me to the eastern district?¡± Leo still respected thedies.


    The mother and daughter pair both happily agreed; it was not for the reason of Timmy. The poor boy was not in any part of their consideration as they temporarily forgot his existence. However, they were indeed sad that they would have to part away with the high priestess; Gwenyvere was truly kind to her subjects.


    But this boy¡­ Anna and Emma sneak a peek at the bulge on Leo¡¯s new pants, they could not forget the feeling when his manhood was inside their womb. After the deed, they could feel the embers within them burn ever brighter, emanating a familiar warmth that they just experienced from his essence.


    ¡°However, my lord. I shall make regr visits to the eastern district from now on. For I am a firekeeper, I tend to the me and I tend to thee.¡± Gwenyvere already understood that her body became inseparable from the great pir; Leo himself will be instrumental to her future ns.


    ¡°Lastly, I must thank thee for the generosity to my girls. Thanks to thee, our order has grown stronger. Pleasee back from time to time to grace them with your blessing.¡±


    Gwenyvere, of course, wanted to form deeper ties with what she acknowledged as the lord of cinder; the high priestess already nned to send the awakened nuns as envoys at regr intervals to keep up with their rtionship. After all, the diplomatic high priestess was once a princess of a powerful kingdom and bore many responsibilities; one does not simply doubt her capability.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Though it would be great if you cane to the eastern district more often; I wish you could teach uhm¡­ the girls your experience in controlling the power. And I will need your guidance as well.¡± Leo diplomatically said.


    After absorbing the knowledge, Leo recognized the great potential from these energy arts called miracles. Even though his harem won¡¯t bepatible with most of the miracles, the skills and base understanding in manipting the flow of energy within their bodies will be of great help inbat.


    ¡°But¡­ I think I still need help on another matter right now.¡± The boy added.


    Leo felt a great urge umting once more within his orbs. As expected, the nuns of the order were not enough to satisfy him and he had been fermenting a great tide for many days without proper release. Now that he had tasted meat once more, his libido wasn¡¯t going to stop until hepletely got rid of the excess.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo had the pleasure, or should we say, the high priestess had the pleasure to personally help Leo jack off several buckets loads of premium cheese to be stored away in the order¡¯s sacred vault. They will be kept as rewards for the worthy, a pathway to divinity for the female members within the order. And without surprise, Gwenyvere kept a few buckets for herself within her chambers.


    Somewhat satisfied, Leo finally left the HQ under the apaniment of five women. Including Anna and Emma, Mary joined the group as well since the nun was basically a handmaiden to the two women. It was about time for them to leave the Central; however, the group still needed to look for Timmy first.


    ¡°Leo! I am here¡­ help me, please.¡± Timmy excitedly shouted, but quieted down quickly as he didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention.


    ¡°Timmy! What happened? Just who did this to you?!¡± Leo vehemently asked.


    Returning to the streets under the guidance of Reina, the group found Timmy stripped naked outside of the store. With only his underpants on, he was too embarrassed to go anywhere and hid himself near the corner. Leo was indignant to see his friend bullied; however, after hearing Timmy¡¯s confession, he could only wrylyugh away.


    Apparently, Timmy forgot to check his pocket before heading inside the brothel. After receiving some top-quality services from thedies there, he realized that he had nothing to pay the bill. Timmy was fortunate that he didn¡¯t get beaten up and only had his clothes taken from him as payment. Winter was approaching, and the quality wear on him was quite valuable.


    ¡°A blow job, a rim job, and two times in the front, the total will be¡­. wait no, he also ordered service A, service B, a deluxebo, drinks, deserts and a¡­¡± an olddy was performing the calctions.


    Leo gave the old woman two red jellies to have her shut up; but to be honest, Leo was surprised that she let Timmy live. Retrieving the clothes back for Timmy, the group was finally on their way to leave the Central. He couldn¡¯t wait to return to his harem; for some reason after the deed with Gwenyvere, he felt his orbs just kept getting heavier.

 Chapter 87: It Just Keep Getting Heavier

    Chapter 87: It Just Keep Getting Heavier


    Central could be said to have retained the former level of bustling activities of New Londo to a certain extent; within several months of time, the survivors had transformed the station into an underground metropolis. Leo looked back on the vibrant and busy streets; it felt that his stay here was way longer than just a few days. Perhaps it was the crowdedness of Central that was reminiscent of the old world he was ustomed to before the apocalypse.


    Leo stood idly alone at the station¡¯s underground entrance; he was waiting for his two maids toe back to him while the rest of the group packed their baggage. ording to transmission from Zomi, it seemed the two girls had a st hunting for games outside. He was relieved, he felt bad for leaving them on the surface alone. He nned to make it up to them very generously tonight, and luckily for the maids, his oversized-bloated fermenting tank was packing some extra heavy loads.


    ¡°Yo! Leaving the Central so soon?¡± A voice woke Leo from his mindless thoughts. It was Pavel, the guide that they met on the first day here.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Pavel,¡± Leo almost forgot about his existence. ¡°Thanks to you, our business here is done. And here, consider it a tip.¡±


    Leo tossed a small piece of red jelly to Pavel; if it wasn¡¯t for the reliable guide, Leo originally expected to spend several days looking for the family. With arge purse still full of jellies, he was also beingvish on this front. Watching Pavel excitedly checking out the ruby, Leo was starting to like the feeling of throwing out money; it felt great to be rich after all. Perhaps he somehow inherited this habit from the generosity he disys in his night activities.


    ¡°I want to just say thank you, but I do not take things for free. I will sell you some information; it¡¯s thetest news. But whether or not you find it useful is not my concern,¡± Pavel said and continued with the news.


    ¡°Just a few hours ago, the order of the first me rallied theirbat nuns and forcibly arrested all the opposing faction leaders of the chancellor. The higher ups tried to suppress the news, but everywhere the order went was a blitz one-sided battle.¡±


    ¡°A few hours ago, huh?¡± Leo repeated.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not it, right now the chancellor is probably being pressured by the high priestess to secede more power to the order. Crazy how things changed in such a short amount of time. I can tell the authority of the Central is going to be shifted very soon.¡± Pavel was amazed by the news he shared himself; but indeed, the knowledge shocked many people that learned of it.


    The girls sure recovered quickly; it must have been one of the miracles at work. Leo thought this would be an extremely useful skill to learn for the sake of his harem. He had always been the st human* standing during the orgy; it was lonely to see all the women fell unconscious when his behemoth was still standing proud and tall.


    Gwenyvere was more decisive than she looked; unhesitant in using the strengthening she and her followers received from Leo, the high priestess immediately pressed the advantage on her opponents. He could hardly believe such a gentle looking goddess would so easily resort to violence; though it was not like he had any opinion on the matter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Bidding farewell to the guide, Leo turned around. The two maids finally revealed themselves to him; Shaltear had the same smirking look on her face while Zomi held the usual emotionless expression. He gave his maids a big hug, which ended up with Leo being buried between the voluminous mountains, while the little maid was squashed between them. Yap, his big girl still had bigger assets, and the smell was just as good with a little scent of blood mixed within.


    It seemed like Zomi was slowly growing back to her original height; she must have had another huge feast on top of what she received from Leo. He had a hunch that when Zomi reaches a certain growth target, it will be the time for her second hibernation. As for the little maid, Leo observed two sprouts of small buns popping out on her chest.


    Rummaging through her multidimensional breast pocket, Zomi took out many crystals and jellies of a variety of sizes, filling up Leo¡¯s coffer once more. Leo ate one piece of the ck crystal to indulge his tongue and his bloated scrotum violently throbbed. Oops, he just couldn¡¯t control his mouth whenever he saw food; he quickly put away all the snacks.


    It was known at some point that the ck crystals were not safe to be consumed for the majority of the awakened humans. The crystals provided a great power boost, but also came with the risk of sumbing to madness and falling into insanity.


    Leo¡¯s harem also experienced mild adverse effects, but had been slowly adapting to them and treated the crystals with caution. It¡¯s an unspoken rule for the harem to consume the ck crystal with Leo¡¯s special homemade dip sauce to mend the effects; as the ecstasy that followed could ovee any corruption of the mind. Leo alone waspletely unaffected by the ck crystal and ate them freely like candy. But was Leopletely unaffected? Maybe the harem could answer that instead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    By the afternoon the group finally all assembled at the entrance. They nned to walk back to the Jeep and pay Sader¡¯s station a visit before nightfall. Without any surprises, the trip should be rtively quick.


    With a brief introduction of the maids to Emma and Anna, the two women were amazed by Zomi¡¯s appearance. The big girl was also a goddess-like existence that was on the same level to the high priestess in terms of body figure, aura and charisma. With a nce into Zomi¡¯s eyes, their bodies trembled from the invisible bloodlust hidden within. To have such a girl as his follower, Leo had impressed them even more.


    The path back to the Jeep was an easy stroll; the mutated zombies under the control of Shalltear dutifully guarded the vehicles from any potential harm or thieves. The two non-human maids sat on top of the Jeep as there was no room left inside with the addition of three amply voluptuous women.


    Reina remained in the driver¡¯s seat while Timmy also sat in the front; leaving Leo to squeeze within the women¡¯s bountiful assets ofrge breasts and wide hips. Without looking, Leo was sure his right arm was within someone¡¯s marshmallow while left hand was rubbing against a pair of drenched panties. As much as Timmy was envious when he looked through the rear mirror, he didn¡¯t understand the pain of holding back a massive erection when naughty female hands were touching all over his body.


    While the sun was still bright, the group soon arrived at the vicinity of Labinnac station. Just as they exited the Jeep, they were greeted by a team of scavengers returning from their mission. The sounds of the vehicle naturally attracted the living while the normal zombies and lowly foul creatures were simply frightened to death by Zomi¡¯s ominous presence.


    The team of scavengers had familiar but unexpected faces within them. Besides Max, the team leader that they met before, Leo and Timmy recognized Ma and Porscha with the salvaging team. The two former prostitutes had awakened to be formidable superhumans thanks to Leo¡¯s mere cheese and some tweaks during Leo¡¯s little experiment.


    A few liters of premium milkshake were enough to elevate the two women into the top of the food chain around the area. Within the few days of their awakening, Ma and Porscha¡¯s figures had been morphed into form by a sudden growth spurt.


    Timmy remembered the woman who he lost his virginity to and drool lustfully at her body; but then it was the mental image of her flowers being ravaged by Leo¡¯s gigantic pole that got him a secret erection. He swore that he will never have sex again in front of Leo¡¯s; he would very much rather watch his friend dominate women into submission.


    While simple greetings were exchanged, Ma and Porcha¡¯s eyes were glittering at the sight of Leo. As prostitutes, the two women loved raw intercourse. However, stories of female awakened devouring manhood was somehow widespread in the station; none dared to engage with them in bed. The female awakened human that created the legendary story was also one of the first to leave the isted station behind.


    Now, the two women were revered members of the scavenging team. Their existence had solved the dire issue with the food shortage. Armed with military knives and firearms, their brute strength and reflexes allowed the team to purge some foes around strategic areas and helped to secure more food. However, the station¡¯s desperate need was satisfied, what about Ma and Porscha¡¯s?


    Toys and fingers won¡¯t do justice; seeing Leo appear before them once again, they thought they could finally quench their thirst. Noticing the heated gaze from the two women, he thought about venting some of his heat on them. But judging from the weight of his orbs, the two of them, plus including the five women with him, wouldn¡¯t remotely be enough. Perhaps he could visit the station¡¯s prostitution industry one more time and contribute to the greater good.


    Before that though, Leo nned to follow Max to meet Sader and check on the aftermath of eating mutated zombies. He was very intrigued to see the results.

 Chapter 88: Just a Light Warm Up

    Chapter 88: Just a Light Warm Up


    Near the university campus, in a certain vacant house, a gentle looking girl was tending the wounds of a young man. The maiden had a slender stature, long curly light green hair covering to her shoulders and a respectable figure. The pale young man lying weakly on the bed was our Harlem King. Broken and battered, King managed to survive yet again from another impossible mission assigned by the system R2.


    Despite having the invisibility robe, King failed to escape the organization¡¯s feeding ground and was trapped within closed doors. After being personally captured by the branch master prior to the destruction of the branch by Leo¡¯s harem, King had been locked away in a room for transport to their HQ. It was there, the young man met his love at first sight, a girl that made him look past the pain and rage of his previous girlfriend being turned into his enemy¡¯s slut before his eyes.


    The girl¡¯s name was Mercy, a female awakened artificially induced by the organization¡¯s failed experiment. While having a sturdy body, Mercy had feeble strength rtive to other awakened and suffered periodic bouts of pain and ache in her body. However, despite her own misery, it was her gentle words of encouragement and her charming smile that saved King from a mental state of despair.


    Reiming his will to live on, the young man started to n their escape with the help of the system. It was then, rowdy awakened men of the organization wanted to use Mercy to quell their carnal desire. Through very thick and heavy plot armor and sheer will, the main protagonist wanna-be somehow miraculously rescued Mercy and escaped the clutches of the organization.


    Since then, they wandered north, going through many hardships together and finally arrived at the heel of university campus, where they sought asylum from their pursuer; which also drew the organization¡¯s attention to the potential livestock in the campus.


    However, King did not escape the punishment from R2 as he failed the mission to assassinate Leo. As a result, the young man was forced to fight several difficult monsters near the mountains and retrieve their loot for the system. Each time, he always came back from the brink of death and revived under Mercy¡¯s tender care. He cursed Leo for his fate while also d that he had met Mercy.


    ¡°Harlem, I am going to the campus tomorrow. I think I will visit the dormitory.¡± Mercy liked calling King by his first name despite King¡¯s futile resistance.


    ¡°What for? We don¡¯t need help or pity from those women!¡± King still retained his pride as he feebly spoke out; though he did not know those women were already a certain boy¡¯s harem.


    ¡°I want to help you Harlem. I want to be strong and beautiful like the sisters there. I heard there is a way for me to get stronger if I join them. It hurts my heart seeing you all beat up like this every time,¡± Mercy gently said.


    ¡°¡­¡± King could not speak out against that and remained silent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The group went ahead to set up shop for the night or dispersed to hunt for tonight¡¯s dinner; Leo alone followed Max to meet the station governor. Well, at least he thought he went alone; Samara¡¯s spirit was stealthily following behind her master.


    From the conversation with the team leader, it seemed like the governor wasn¡¯t doing so hot after he ingested the meat of mutated zombies. Sader was still alive, but had to be isted and confined in a sealed room. Apparently, the man became easily incited by his lust for blood and turned uncontrobly hostile every once in a while. Fortunately, it was Ma and Porcha that managed to restrain him during their first meeting as awakened humans.


    In front of a fortified cell room, the governor was quietly reviewing the reports of the station¡¯s inventory and making ns for the following weeks. The man looked extremely pale and a dried bloodstain could still be seen near his lips. Surprised by the visitor, Sader wiped his mouth and took off his reading sses.


    ¡°You came back¡­ that was fast. Well, even if I am in this sorry state, I still have to thank you for giving me this chance,¡± Sader seemed to not feel a shed of regret.


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Leo solemnly asked.


    Instead, after seeing the Sader¡¯s state, Leo became the one that felt slightly regretful for providing the zombie corpses. He was curious when he helped the governor; now he saw the result and thought it was na?ve of him to satisfy that curiosity. Regardless, this was also a decision Sader made on his own discretion, Leo did not hold the sole responsibility.


    ¡°Not bad actually, I am starting to regain control. It¡¯s only been a day or two and I can tell the time I spent in madness has decreased,¡± Sader optimistically replied.


    Their exchange continued and the governor of course left out many details regarding his condition. For starters, his diet had slightly changed to a more primal side of things; Sader thinks this will help him calm down. Next, he could feel his strength is still increasing if he keeps on consuming the mutated zombies; though he tries to restrain himself before he descends into a mindless beast.


    Lastly, he found a strange looking stone that mysteriously appeared in his cell. The stone had unique markings that Leo and his spirit girl would recognize. Ever since, whenever he felt the urge for blood, by holding the stone tightly in his hand he somehow managed to retain his sanity. Sader sometimes felt a voice was calling him within his mind, but he treated it as part of his ongoing symptom.


    ¡°This man is hiding something; I can feel a soul stone in his possession,¡± Samara¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Slightly startled by the voice, Leo finally noticed the spirit was following him; Samara had always been good at hiding her presence. He did not let his surprise show on his face and calmly bid farewell to the governor. He figured it was best to not dwell further into this matter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Heading back out on the streets, Ma and Porscha were impatiently waiting for Leo. Seeing the delighted look on the women¡¯s faces when they saw him, Max already knew what¡¯s up. Only a fellow awakened human of their kind can tame the two thirsty beasts after all. The team leader gave Leo a pat on the back and went on his own way.


    The solemn duty falls on Leo to quench the women¡¯s thirst, no female should be left unsatisfied before his massive presence. Under the apaniment of the twodies, burying his arms within their valleys on both sides, he was led to Ma and Porscha¡¯s new dwelling as the only awakened humans in the station.


    Leo let thedies push him down onto the bed, and before he knew it, within a blink of an eye, his body was already stripped naked. He looked up and found Ma and Porscha were already naked as well. Leo gasped and took a deep breath, they managed to strip him and themselves bare down to socks within an instant before his eyes could react. Terrifying¡­ never underestimate the professionals. He was right to respect all women and never look down on them.


    However, the moment Leo¡¯s erection began, Ma and Porscha lost all strength and copsed on the spot with their bodies spasming out of control from their intense orgasms. Leo was surprised himself; he didn¡¯t remember his erected monster being this potent. The twodies were not merely normal humans but still couldn¡¯t resist the dominating presence his manhood emitted. He could tell his body was indeed slowly changing after rekindling the fire.


    It looked like Leo will have to feed the women himself when he thought he could justy back and enjoy the service. He picked up the convulsing Ma and aimed his rod, then slowly inching in while brutally stretching her openings. Ma¡¯s pupil rolled white and her mouth uncontrobly opened with her tongue sticking out.


    But then, just as the behemoth prated the womb, violent streams of voluminous thick milk filled the interior in an instant. Leo was surprised once again, this time by his own sudden ejaction. He stared nkly at the bloated stomach for a moment before deciding to pull it back out. Well, that was one woman being overfed at least.


    Resting Ma on bed, Leo picked up Porscha and helped lubricate her rear entrance. Once again, brutally stretching her rear garden, again he let out a sudden massive torrent the moment his monster reached her guts. Wait a minute¡­ Leo was starting to notice something was wrong.


    While pulling out by a few inches, the gargantuan tide was released again before the rod could exit the tunnel. Porscha¡¯s mouth became a water fountain gushing out dense yogurt of obscene volume. He sighed and looked down to his crotch, the figure of a busty woman began to materialize.


    Samara was rubbing her face on therge bulky orbs with a smirking expression, the spirit still had the ability to tease her master in such a way. ording to her, it was simple to incite the massive stored energies within his veiny scrotum. After all, an unholy amount of power was all cramped inside those ¡°tiny¡± spheres waiting to burst out.


    Now that the mystery had been solved, Leo still nned on properly satisfying thedies. He felt terribly bad that he didn¡¯t get to do any thrusting and had barely experienced any pleasure himself. Leo continued to pound on the woman in his hand while Samara brought in severalrge buckets that she knew would end up being overfilled.


    By the time all the buckets were stacked like ice creams on the top, he finally spared the women from extreme ecstasy and pleasure. Of course, Samara did not escape Leo¡¯s clutch and ended up in no better state than the two ¡°professionals¡±. However, the spirit was able to recover faster and helped her master to clean up the mess on his rod.


    ¡°Phew¡­ that was a nice warm up,¡± thanks to the spirit, Leo let out more steam than he normally would.


    When he meets back up with the group, there will be several moredies that will need to be fed, for this is a core responsibility as the head of the household.

 Chapter 89: A New Secretary Intern for the Amazon CEO

    Chapter 89: A New Secretary Intern for the Amazon CEO


    Leo originally nned to visit the station¡¯s brothel and contribute to the local economy; however, a timely transmission from Zomi cleared such a thought. A bountiful meal was already prepared for him and the big girl expressed her own hunger. Anticipating thevish dinner, he left for the surface in a good mood, leaving the thick ooze flooded room to the two unconscious women.


    Dinner tonight was a mutated tiger that likely escaped from a zoo. Cut into pieces by Zomi¡¯s sharp w and impaled on the sticks by the fire, the head maid was resuming her duty as cook. The meat was seasoned with herbs and spices from Zomi personal selections as the smell permeated afar from the hideout.


    Yet, despite the wonderfully looking crispy yellow BBQ tiger meat being grilled in front of them, none of the women decided to dig in. The delicacy tempting their tongues was merely a distraction from the ultimate supper when their alpha returns. Timmy was the only one that feasted; however, as a normal human, there was not much he could consume rtive to therge mutated beast.


    Suddenly, all thedies felt tingling sensations from theirher region as they turned moist. The radiating presence they had been waiting for had returned; Leo nonchntly marched into the hideout and gazed hungrily at the food while the women gaze lustfully at him.


    As there was no table to hide under, Shalltear pouted at the fact that she couldn¡¯t sneak a meal before everyone else. But detecting the immense energy propagating from her master¡¯s crotch, the little maid was relieved that she will be intoxicated in pleasure regardless. Just when had her master ever failed her on this front? She should start worrying about the opposite instead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time Leo finished the tiger in one setting, it was almost midnight with the waxing moon hanging high above the sparse clouds. His best friend Timmy was already sound asleep due to the nutritious tiger meat; which was a shame for him to miss the splendor of the night once again. Timmy would¡¯ve appreciated the free premium HD that involved his sister, mother, love interest and second love interest with some zombie maids mixed in-between.


    Not even the loud pounding sound and his mother and sister¡¯s erotic moaning managed to wake him. Leo¡¯s dominating aura permeating the air was suffocating his best friend¡¯s consciousness. Recognizing his own mysterious power up, Leo reflected on himself and tried to control his aura; however, Timmy was already knocked out and won¡¯t be awake until morning.


    For miles around, all the zombies and beasts felt the great aura emanating from Leo¡¯s mating and frantically fled area in haste. There was only a single zombie that remained outside the hideout peeking through the window; it was the newborn female zombie that Zomi took under her wing. With the ground below her flooded with her love juice, the female zombie was holding down the fort with great bearing and sheer will.


    Zomi issued an absolute order for the newborn to resist the great temptation of wanting to be ravaged by Leo¡¯s towering rod. Shalltear was a failure that always ended up incapacitated under her master¡¯s crotch on her own and the big girl did not want her second underling to be like the little maid.


    Hence, the endurance training starts now. Zomi also wondered how long it will take before the girl crawls to her master¡¯s crotch and begs to be pounded on. The big girl knew this was a difficult challenge even for her, and she would not be so cruel as to deny the newborn of the heavenly pleasure; servicing their master was an inevitability.


    By the time Leo finished feeding thest woman, which was Zomi, a girl with long white silky hair appeared before him. While on her knees, she turned around and lifted up her hips to offer her flowery garden to her master¡¯s master while squirting out love nectars that rinsed his feet.


    He was bewildered by the sudden appearance of a girl that he did not recognize. However, this did not stop Leo from following his high moral code of conduct to pleasure any beautiful woman in need of his care. Of course, Leo weed anydy that was willing to share the burden that weighed heavily in his giga orbs and he happily obliged the girl¡¯s implied desire.


    Feeling the tip of the gargantuan mass pressing against her moisturized flower, every cell of the female zombie was reacting more excitedly than when she first transformed from being human. When the divine rod prated her deepest depth, a surge of energy burst out and re-ignited the vitality of life once lost from her human past.


    Savoring the heat in her stomach, her body throbbed from the electrifying sensations and her eyes began to fill with tears. The zombie girl wept from the human emotions returning to her mind; it was a mixture of sorrow and happiness from the loss of her father and thesting warmth of life from Leo¡¯s behemoth. It was only after he discharged a hefty load, did he realize the strange teary expression on her face.


    Leo frantically held the zombie girl up and checked her well bring; he thought hisst ejaction was too forceful as he did let the floodgate go a bit loose, which might have hurt her body from the power momentum of his cheese hitting her interior.


    However, when their faces drew close, the zombie girl sneaked a sudden kiss on his mouth as more tears flowed out of her eyes. She was delighted and ted that she was given a chance to feel alive again and ttered to be blessed by Leo¡¯s presence.


    ¡®So, this is the master I will be serving from now on¡­¡¯ the girl blissfully thought; before such an absolute existence, she almost felt unworthy to even be his ything.


    After a minute long hot kiss, the zombie girl slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep within Leo¡¯s clutches. Leo had a lot of questions for the girl, but seeing her tranquil face, he stopped his lips. Instead, a transmission that came from the awoken Zomi exined the origin of the zombie girl.


    With the understanding and full trust from her master, Zomi carried the zombie girl from Leo¡¯s hands and brought her outside for a stroll. The big girl hummed the melody of a luby with a gentle demeanor and walked seemingly aimlessly until sunrise.


    When the zombie girl slowly opened her eyes from the bliss and pleasure, they were already on top of the roof of a skyscraper. With the morning sunshine beaming across from the horizon, the girl watched Zomi¡¯s serene expression. Overwhelmed by her own emotions once again, the girl buried herself within the soft mountain ranges and cried like a heartbroken maiden. Then with a gentle demeanor, the big girl caressed the girl¡¯s long silky hair that turned ashen white from the pain the zombie girl endured during her initial transformation, disying her motherly side.


    The weeping slowly stopped, the girl lifted up her head and gave Zomi a bright teary smile. The big girl returned to her with a soothing smile as well and let loose of her hands. Suddenly, with a nk confused face, the zombie girl began to free fall from on top of the roof.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The zombie girl frantically tried to hold onto anything, but there was nothing for her to grab. She would¡¯ve panicked and screamed in fear if she was still human. But atst, her instinct allowed her tond on her feet, creating a crater on the ground beneath her.


    While amazed by the sturdiness of her own body, monsters began to creep around her from all sides; which once again startled the girl. The zombie girl was dropped into a monster¡¯s den; since she just received a power up from their master, Zomi quickly moved on to the next part of her training without hesitation.


    Fortunately, her zombie instinct once again took over her returning human emotions. With her eyes turning crimson red and her demeanor calming down, the zombie girl began to indulge in bloodlust and emanated a powerful aura. Zomi sat calmly on the ledge of the skyscraper and spectated the ughter below; the zombie girl still had a long way to go before bing a truly capable underling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    By the time Leo woke up from a quick nap that morning, the sun was already closing onto noon. The first thing Leo felt was the soft and bountiful feeling of Zomi¡¯s deep valley; her pleasant fragrance was also soothing to his mind. Leo wanted to ask what happened to the new girl that appeared, but a brief transmission in his head saved the trouble of wording everything out.


    While the rest of the group was packing up and getting ready to leave, Leo went underground and bid his farewell to the leadership team of the station. He also visited Ma and Porscha; the two women didn¡¯t manage to wake up from Leo¡¯sst warm up until they felt his powerful presence drawing near.


    Leo invited the twodies to follow them back to the campus. Ma and Porscha happily agreed; however, they expressed some concerns to him and will look for him after they finish their businesses in the station. They also assured Leo there will be a surprise the next time he sees them; and as a temporary farewell gift, he provided them several gallons more of insanely thick yogurts milked by the women¡¯s skillful hands.

 Chapter 90: Department of Human Resources

    Chapter 90: Department of Human Resources


    The bleak autumn winds carried the sorrows of the city¡¯s ruins; whispering the faint cries and despairs that lingered quietly within the howling gust. The heap of the fallen leaves danced in the air from a sudden gale, parading the yful glee of life before withering away on the ground with the rotten corpses.


    Mercy stood absent-mindedly on the street in solitude; whenever the chilly breeze brushed her hair, a swell of inexplicable feeling and emotion tendered her heart. Suddenly, she tightly held her hands above the left breast and crouched down in pain, whilerge droplets of cold sweat began to form on her forehead. The girl was suffering the worst of her withdrawal and there was not a single living soul within sight.


    After a long excruciating minute, Mercy took a deep breath and got back on her feet. Without faltering from the earlier shock, the girl took steady steps towards the campus dormitory. Between her symptoms and the will to get stronger, she was putting everything on the line.


    The recruitment drive for the dormitory harem had been ongoing for a short while. The main requirement posted on the job description written explicitly by Sarah was to offer everything, including the body and soul; which was always included in your typical corporate job listing, just hidden in between the lines. But apparently, Mercy didn¡¯t really understand what that meant as she also epted King¡¯s confession to be his girlfriend just moments ago.


    With an expression of resolve, the girl intended toe back to King as a different woman fresh anew, transcending from her current weak self and no longer be a burden. Her new boyfriend was still bedridden by injuries; she aimed to be strong enough to take care of him instead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The areas surrounding the campus had been swept clean by a certain boy¡¯s harem multiple times. Yet, few were willing to live by the campus outskirts when they could live directly under the protection of the dormitory girls. After being constantly showered within Leo¡¯s potent essence, the harem¡¯s life forces had been skyrocketing often without them even realizing. Many that witnessed the monstrous prowess Leo¡¯s harem disyed already understood that they were a different tier of existencepared to the normal awakened.


    Within the fortress of the harems, in a certain office, was the sister of the harem king lyingzily on the sofa in an udylike posture. Catherine was present as well; the loving mother was apanying her daughter in visiting the dormitory. And of course, the mother was very refined in her manners as she sat tall and elegantly taking sips from her ¡®milk¡¯ tea.


    ¡°Lisa, which group¡¯s turn is it for tomorrow? I think L wants to make another trap to lure the beasts out.¡± Sarah spoke out in boredom as she dangled one of her legs in ck stocking above the ground.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­ It is Yuri¡¯s group, they are already on their way it seems, but Lily will also head to the mountains tomorrow.¡± Lisa was acting more and more like a secretary for the family, which was a job the former student council president only appreciated due to the generous pay check.


    Sarah and Catherine came back from the mountains this morning; their shift was over and it was finally their turn to rest. The progress in clearing out the beast den had been going slow but smoothly so far. Since most of the people wanted to do this in a safe and steady approach, the dormitory harem couldn¡¯t push for a blitzkrieg and charge in guns zing like what Sarah and Sharon wanted.


    The valor of the dormitory girls had been rumored before, but it was only until the battles that took ce within the mountain forest did more people began to recognize their strength; which boosted their fame even further and resulted in the mass of iing applicants applying to join the dormitory in recent days.


    That is right! The main purpose of Sarah and Catherine¡¯s visit today was to examine the new recruits to the harem. The mother was also interested to know what kind of women her little boy will be dominating in the near future. Catherine was very proud of her son for constantly filling the gaps for those women in need; and being a regr in Leo¡¯s gap filling services, she knew he was extremely proficient in filling said gaps.


    Sarah looked through the list of names that had been selected during the pre-screening; no one below the standard was worthy of being her little brother¡¯s toy. The sister entrusted this job to Lily, the onahole in chief, to select the best onahole(s) for Leo. Even with the whole harem including the family, the current number of girls was simply not enough for the stud. Having seen the unsatisfied look on Leo¡¯s face every time after he went through the girls like packs of disposable condoms, Sarah was determined to provide the justice little Leo deserves.


    ¡°How is the storage looking by the way?¡± Sarah turned to Lisa again.


    ¡°Bad, we barely finished half of the tank,¡± Lisa sighed.


    ¡°Try distributing more portions to the new girls then, let them have as much as they can take.¡± Sarah suggested. ¡°I will go check out the new recruits.¡±


    The harem originally nned to finish up the reservoir that Leo asionally filled up when the girls couldn¡¯t absorb the excess. It was always heartbreaking to see the high-quality premium yogurt go waste on the ground or clog the drain. While the boy was away, came the perfect opportunity to tap into the reserves.


    While that being said, the sister finally got up from herzy butt and walked towards the door; but before she exited the room, she quickly turned back, picked up a cracker and greedily scooped up arge portion of the white viscous cheese cream before finally leaving.


    With the two women left in the office, Catherine began to pry into the details of Lisa¡¯s sexual experience with her son and asked how it felt when her little boy rammed his monster inside her womb. Bombarded by questions of how she was ¡®gently¡¯ handled beneath Leo¡¯s crotch, Lisa could only obediently reply to the mother¡¯s inquiries while blushing. For the rest of the morning while enjoying brunch, they continued to discuss the manliness of the ¡®little¡¯ boy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in the mountain range, the surrounding forest looked like it just weathered a blizzard. The light drizzles of the rain turned into ice as they came hailing closer to the ground. At the center of the frost and ice was Sharon sculpting some frozen statues from the mutated hybrids. The aunt finally got to go all out against the enemies in the forest; areas within the radius of her presence were turned into arctic ground.


    Behind Sharon was a redhead shivering in the cold. Jean was confident in her constitution and dressed lightly in the already chilly mountains. She was regretting every bit of it now. It was not because of her choice of clothing; it was the fact she followed Sharon alone into the mountain¡¯s depths, all for her to show off her ability in front of her friend.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you give me a warning? I would¡¯ve stayed further back!¡± Jeanined.


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think it was going to be this powerful,¡± Sharon shrugged and her ample bounties lightly jiggled; it was the first time in a while that she went all out.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s figure out a way to carry them back. We will have another feast tonight,¡± Sharon pointed to the monsters frozen in ice.


    ¡°Just wait for more people to show up, I am sure everyone noticed this ce just now.¡± Jean did not want to carry giant ice cubes on her back; she will let the others figure this out.


    From a distance away, a pair of yful eyes was monitoring the two women. It was a girl with light pink hair and a sweet looking face. She scraped off the frost from a twig and blew the tiny ice dust into the air.


    ¡°Ara, to think they are already this strong. I probably won¡¯t even beat that ice woman alone now. As expected, this world is special. We might find some other surprises while we are here. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Yuno looked to the side, there was no figure to be seen and no response was heard.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, still mad at me I see. I need to head back to the group now. See you next time little sis~,¡± Yuno gave a flying kiss towards the empty space and quickly faded without a trace.


    A team of women from the dormitory patrolling the area was the first to arrive at the scene, they all recognized the great sensei that taught them myriads of weird techniques and positions they could try in bed with Leo. They are all beyond the scope of our imaginations and could not be explicitly exined.

 Chapter 91: Resistance is Futile

    Chapter 91: Resistance is Futile


    In a gymnasium near the campus dormitory, a group of fair lookingdies gathered at the court. Mercy¡¯s eyes nervously wandered around the gym; she was surrounded by seemingly hundreds of beautiful women, no less appealing than her. From her unique senses, she noticed several rtively powerful presences within the group. Even well known and capable female Awakened from across the district had deliberately made their way here to pay respect to the girls of the dormitory, looking to join their ranks.


    The pre-screening was rather straightforward, it was a simple interview to collect more detailed information about the candidates. The process consisted of a self-introduction and a series of standard inquiries about their original affiliation; basically, anyone with a pretty enough face and figure was given a pass.


    Yet, even the Awakened candidates were nervous about the trials ahead. All the pre-screening sessions were conducted by Lily personally and she would also be the one monitoring the final test/inspection. Lily¡¯s piercing gaze during the questioning was daunting; her cold critiquing eyes looked at them as if they were some kind of object to be evaluated. It was only a few days ago that she yed an infamous fell beast from the monsterir alone; the story of her cold-blooded savagery in murdering the creature with a hunting knife was still fresh in everyone¡¯s head.


    Mercy carefully made her way through the clusters of voluptuous women to find a corner alone to herself. Relying on her spatial senses, she managed to swim through without being squashed by the sea of ample soft marshmallows and round buttocks.


    However, a certain presence suddenly appeared on her radar as she got too close to a certain youngdy, but it was already toote for her to react. Her respectable bounties firmly pressed onto therge impable deep valley of a bosom, an innocent sight that no male was fortunate enough to witness in this female crowd.


    Mercy was bounced backward a couple steps from the sticity of thedy¡¯s deep valley; while astounded by the amazing texture she felt, she quickly lowered her head to apologize.


    ¡°I am sorry! Please excuse me.¡± Mercy was also surprised that she couldn¡¯t sense the woman until thest second.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, raise your head,¡± the young woman lifted Mercy by the chin and inspected her pretty face with a faint smile. ¡°I am Sarah¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Sarah was strolling around the gym to check out the girls like she said before. She deliberately had never stood out or revealed her strength publicly; hence, none present recognized the real mastermind behind the dormitory harem. Keeping a low profile paid off.


    So far, she was pleased with the quality and quantity they were receiving; she could hardly wait to see each and every single one of them worshipping her little brother¡¯s behemoth and offering their holes. Though, judging from past experience, Leo probably wouldn¡¯t lose a drop of sweat going through all the girls, new and old. This means the indoctrination of new members will not stop here! More condoms are always weed.


    ¡°I am Mercy Lessor, nice to meet you!¡± Mercy couldn¡¯t tell if Sarah was Awakened, much less aware of her monstrous strength; but her sixth sense was tingling, warning her of the great danger the youngdy in front of her could pose.


    ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t have to be so scared. I don¡¯t bite.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t think of herself as being an intimidating person; maybe the girl was just timid, she tried to rx her with a random question, ¡°What¡¯s the reason that youe here?¡±


    ¡°I want to be strong and have the strength to protect someone important to me!¡± Mercy said with firm resolve.


    ¡°I see, impressive. Well, the power is not exactly free, hopefully you won¡¯t regret your choice¡­ hmm I am sure you will not; but you will understand what I mean.¡± Sarah wished her luck and bid her goodbye.


    That girl sounded like she has a boyfriend; if that¡¯s indeed the case, Sarah could only say it was unfortunate of him. Once his girlfriend is in that room, she¡¯d wager everything will be over for the guy. Sarah was sure that no boyfriend could help his girl to resist the temptation of Leo¡¯s holy essence, simply nopetition.


    Soon, ady from the dormitory appeared at the front of the gym and announced the start of the final examination. Forming into several lines, the girls were brought inside a room one by one. Time passed slowly and the ones that already went inside never came out. Mercy felt slightly uneasy about the conversation earlier and followed mindlessly in the line until called upon.


    Inside the room, there was a lone standing cup filled with a viscous white substance with an alluring smell. Any woman that first set sight on the boiling yogurt instinctively knew the path of evolution lies within that cup. Like the fire attracting the moth, any female, Awakened or not, felt it was irresistible to not consume the cheese. With a deep breath of steam from the holy grail, none of thedies escaped the embarrassment of climaxing on the spot, something they will need to get used to when joining the harem. Mercy was no exception and her reaction was actually stronger than the rest.


    Most of the women thought the final test would be some kind of aptitude orbat examination. However, they couldn¡¯t be more wrong. The first thing Lily demanded of them when they went inside the room was to take off their clothes, strippingpletely naked. Well, she at least waited until the candidates stopped flooding the ground beneath them; the mops were starting to smell like perfume.


    ¡°Eh? Take everything off?¡± Mercy said while dripping sweet nectars from her crotch.


    Intoxicated from the dense odor, Mercy was suddenly confused by the unexpected instructions. However, since there were only women here, she obediently followed the request, undressing herself down to the drenched panties. Under Lily¡¯s demanding gaze, Mercy bit her lips and slid down the wet cloth and exposed a well moisturized flowery garden.


    However, most of Mercy¡¯s attention was still on the holy grail containing the essence that every cell of her body cried out for her to consume. Her tempered body was a lot more sensitive to the power within oozing cheese; the subconscious of her mind was telling her to seize that cheese by any means necessary.


    ¡°Come forward¡± Lily issued the next order.


    The onahole in chief inspected the bare skin of the girlfriend from bottom up; her feet were small and delicate, her slender legs do notck the charm of ¡®th¡¯ness around the thighs, her thin waistline was the selling point of her youthful body and her perky bounties were ripe in size. Lily flicked her finger on the sensitive grape tip of Mercy¡¯s breast and nodded her head, the erotic sound of the moaning was satisfactory too.


    ¡°Bend down on the table.¡± Another executive order was issued.


    Mercy reflexively followed themand, pressing down her bare breast on the table with her hip protruding upward, her face was ever closer to the holy grail. The fermented odor clogged her air duct; her face flushed even redder as she started to pant.


    From behind, Lily spread the budding lips of Mercy¡¯s front entrance with two fingers, exposing the pink texture inside to the warm air. Then, pulling back up, Lily observed the string of residue sticking on her fingers as she made a peace sign. Yet, the onahole in chief was not done; this time, her fingers went inside the girlfriend¡¯s entrances but Mercy was still too entranced by the dense odor to even react.


    ¡°Not bad, just need a few fixes of your pubic hair then you are good to go.¡± Lilyplimented as she wiped her hand; not many women she inspected had suctions as strong as Mercy¡¯s.


    ¡°Now, our offer sits before you.¡± Lily pushed the cup of boiling yogurt closer to Mercy. ¡°But just so you know, there will be no turning back once you drink¡­ maybe chew? Anyway, you get the point. Your body and soul will no longer be just yours.¡±


    And to uphold the integrity of the dormitory¡¯s reputation, Lily even explicitly rified the origin of the contents of the cup. There was not a single woman that refused the offer so far even facing such honesty and they gulped down the thick milk without hesitation; some even choked before she even finished her sentence.


    However, a sense of rity struck Mercy and she became unsure of her decision. The oozing, steaming hot cheese was a young boy¡¯s thing? It looked fresh out of the oven too. But she was a girl with a boyfriend¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t, I mustn¡¯t¡¯ she thought. At the same time, the temptation of the cheese on her body was rotting away her resolve and loyalty to her boyfriend. Her eyes stared widely at the thickyers of cheese within the cup; the reaction from her body was increasingly bing more vtile.

 Chapter 92: The Return of the King

    Chapter 92: The Return of the King


    Sarah watched the girls walk into the inspection room one by one. Those that did not toe out meant they have epted the promising career of being Leo¡¯s personal cum toilet. So far, not a single person had emerged from the exit, which was not surprising to her. The strategic reserves they were using now had been sitting in the bottom of the tank for eons, all the while condensing and generating heat. Even with the harem¡¯s trained tolerance; the cheese looked extra tempting.


    But little did Sarah know, if Leo were here in person, he probably wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to ask them anything before these women copsed from their orgasms. While he was constantly leaking out a dense miasma of concentrated alpha hormones due to his recent power up, it will be a while until a female can interact with him normally; at least not before he learns to control the ever-growing energies dpressing within his body. This was the perpetual struggle the harem had to deal with every now and then whenever their big boy got an upgrade.


    Soon, a presence of enlightenment was felt by her; it was from the familiar looking girl thatst walked into that room. Sarah lightly grinned; she had a favorable impression on the girl named Mercy. The naughty sister wanted to see how the innocence and purity of Mercy¡¯s expression will develop when she receives Leo¡¯s blessing directly. Sarah was confident that the girl would look even more angelic than before!


    At the end of the examination, Sarah visited the storage room at the back of the gym where several buckets of oozing cheese were ced on the ground. The stiffness of the odor was probably enough to make most people faint. Walking past several new recruits that drowned themselves within the buffet and copsed on top of the mess, the sister found Mercy passed out with her head inside of a bucket.


    One certainly cannot judge a book by its cover, the average sized girl managed to finish a whole serving seemingly by herself. That was quite an appetite, even for an Awakeneddy; the fact she managed to absorb all of them made her special. Sarah turned to her lieutenant Lily for more information about the girl.


    Moments ago, Mercy finally arrived at an unholy decision; just a small sip she originally thought. She believed in her resolve; she will just swallow this, receive the power up, do the dormitory¡¯s bidding and go help her boyfriend. Right?


    Then, a sudden pain struck her, decoupling her mind from her material body. Her condition had been getting worsetely, Mercy could feel her life force being steadily drained away to maintain her iplete evolution. Her intuition told her a massive injection of energy was what her body needed and a very thick solution to that problem was right in front of her¡­


    Just a few gulping soundster, she felt an inexplicable pleasure as the scorching heat spread from her stomach, curing away all pains and rejuvenating her weakened soul, was just¡­ Maybe just another tiny teeny sip, surely her boyfriend will forgive her; it was just the heavy, dense and chunky smelling white wads of a young little boy and she woulde back to him still as a pure maiden.


    Mercy was feeling tipsy from the holy elixir and the pain from earlier also diluted her consciousness. Within her soul transcending epiphany, she felt her tunnel was being spread by something massive. It easily prated into her sanctuary, violently throbbing within her womb. She then noticed two strong arms wrapped around her from behind, embracing her against a firm and broad chest. She turned her face around and her heart skipped a beat when she saw a tall and muscr, handsome young man gently smiling at her.


    But the mirage slowly faded away as her ecstasy came to an end. It was abination of excruciating pain mended by heavenly bliss. Her convulsing body slowly calmed down; she understood that she was so close to beingpletely cured of her suffering. Her keen senses were tingling; drawn by the smell emanating from the storage room, Mercy was led inside to a paradise.


    Returning to the present. Indeed, in the eyes of the benevolent sister, her current state was as innocent and pure as she could get. Even when the girl was unconscious, the floodgate at her rear was never shut as forceful bursts of sporadic torrent sprayed out. Mercy was certainly a high quality find; Sarah¡¯s hunch was right when she spotted the girl.


    With a snap of the finger from Sarah, the women of the dormitory on standby collected the unconscious recruits and carried their juniors to the shower as they sneaked in a few scoops of yogurt for themselves. To conserve water, the new girl¡¯s baptized bodies will be personally wiped down by their senpais. It is up to our imagination to picture what kinds of flowers will bore fruit when the harem feels a bit thirsty seeing the cheese-stained bare skin.


    After Sarah took a deep breath of the sultry air smothering the room, a ring tone of Doraemon started to sound; it was from the satellite phone equipped on the main members of the harem. The sister patiently picked up the call and heard the voice that she adored so much once again.


    Sarah¡¯s eye lit up, finally her little brother was returning tomorrow; she looked back to the numerous potential sex toys around her and smiled. After the call with Leo, Sarah made another call to Shirley, telling the current shift lead at the mountains to bring the entirety of Leo¡¯s harem back to the campus asap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The next day within the dormitory, all of the women new and old were present. The seniors instinctively knew what they were expecting while the new hires were clueless of the party ahead. The women started to gossip, sharing their personal experience of the lord and hints for the uing event.


    After being blissfully awakened, the new girls were very curious about the boy that produced the river of cheese. The concept of body strengthening through sex had already been ingrained within their mind. They epted the fact that a boy¡¯s semen allowed them to evolve and were bright enough to anticipate the inevitable.


    Including Mercy, many women that had a husband or boyfriend were too drowned in pleasure to remember their existence. From the manliness of the hormone gassing out from the thick sauce alone, their inner-consciousness already admitted defeat for their partner. When a colossal aura loomed over the dormitory, their bottoms throbbed in response, excited for the inhuman level of pleasure in intercourse that their partner could never provide.


    Feeling the presence of their alpha returning, the senior harems were happy and frightened at the same time. The new recruits wondered why they were turned on just by this magnificent radiating aura. Leo hadn¡¯t even entered the building yet but his oozing testosterone permeating the air had already alerted every woman of his return.


    Before his departure, Leo had thoroughly made sure the harem was fed for many days straight. The usual amount was already very heavy and all the women were close to their limits. The girls knew any more of the boy¡¯s generous blessing and they might lose their sanity; but there was no way any of them could say no in front of Leo¡¯s majestic divine pir. It was also the reason why the family was supportive of Leo¡¯s decision for a small trip to the central district.


    Hence, while dearly missing the dominating rod in their tight tunnels, the few days while he was gone were also treasured time to rest their stuffed bodies. Venting out the excess energy in mountains had also been helpful too. Now that he had returned, the girls weren¡¯t sure if their bodies were quite ready. The aura Leo was emitting had gotten stronger than before, meaning the cheese that will fill them to the brim would be even more potent. Luckily, the harem will have more strength in numbers this time; but to Leo, it was just merely numbers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Sarah!¡± Leo called out to his sister who was waiting for him outside the building.


    ¡°Wee back, little brother.¡± Sarah tightly hugged the boy within her bosom, letting Leo feel the growth she was having first hand.


    Soon, Leo felt warm liquid running down along his pants. She did not even try to resist and willingly let his oozing testosterone ovee her sensitive body. Sarah was not shy of demonstrating her lust as she then reached her hand down to his crotch. While it was a much-needed break for her body, she missed the heat of that monster inside her very dearly.


    ¡°You have grown manlier within just a few days haven¡¯t you. Do you miss being pampered by your gentle sister?¡± Sarah was not holding back her affection, her heart was beating rapidly in anticipation of being dominated.


    ¡°Sis, there are people watching.¡± Leo would rather avoid showing off hisrge asset in public and the sister¡¯s tender hand was undoing all the effort he had put in to lull the beast back to slumber.


    Feeling the immense energy bloating ever stronger from her palm, Sarah was feeling sorry for him.


    ¡°Look how much you¡¯ve been storing up. This is not healthy for a big boy like you! Come inside, I have already prepared condoms.¡± There were roughly about two hundred condoms that joined the harem, adding to the hundred or so veteran cum toilets, she was determined to give her little brother a good serious warm up.

 Chapter 93: Treading in the Dark

    Chapter 93: Treading in the Dark


    After the group returned from the Central district, they dispersed upon arrival at the university campus. Zomi and Shalltear went for a stroll to avoid the human crowd, Timmy¡¯s family and the loyal attendant Mary went to look for a ce to stay, while Reina pulled Samara along with her to visit the children under Sister Miranda¡¯s care. The female spirit secretly gave Reina a thumbs up when given the open invitation and Reina secretly replied with the same hand gesture.


    ¡®I owe you one.¡¯ Samara gently nced at the girl¡¯s eye without opening her mouth.


    ¡®Anytime, big sis.¡¯ Reina responded the same with words transmitting through the windows of their souls.


    They were escaping from Leo who had been too generous the previous night. Overwhelmed by the radiating pheromones corrupting their minds during the entire ride, they held onto theirst straw of sanity, hoping to get as far as possible away from the stud before theypletely lost it and got wasted again. Even Timmy was still feeling drowsy due to the stifling air around him. It was an opportunity for the girls to change their drenched panties as well.


    Feeling lonely, Leo made his way to the dormitory looking for a chance to let off more steam. Of course, the main objective was to meet Sarah for a detailed briefing of what happened the past couple days. Leo was already informed about the operation to restore the water supply; thus, expecting the women to be busy, he pitifully apologized to little Leo, urging it to stay down for a bit longer.


    Yet, to his surprise, his sister never disappoints. Leo was received by a very hot, wet wee, with promise of milking services on the menu. Feeling blessed for having such an awesomely lewd sister, he was blindly led into a den of hungry wolves by Sarah whom he trusted with his life.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Before you let this bad boy go crazy, let us y a game.¡± While sitting on the towering rod with her bosom covering Leo¡¯s mouth, Sarah proposed her n for the event.


    ¡°What kind of game are you scheming this time?¡± He was already used to all kinds of y his sister woulde up with.


    She pulled out a blindfold from her deep valley and wrapped it around Leo¡¯s eyes. She then got up from his behemoth, folded her arms around his chest from behind the sofa and whispered softly into his ear.


    ¡°Without looking, guess the name of the girl you are about to bless. You are allowed to use your whole body, your hands, your nose, your big monster, just not your eyes,¡± her tickling breath blew gently into his ear.


    Followed by a snap of her finger, a girl of the dormitory walked inside the room with a naked body and dripping garden. This particr girl had felt a massive piece missing inside of her for far too long; seeing the missing piece right in front of her, she quickly climbed on top of the boy, positioned her hole and mmed her body down.


    ¡°This is a punishment for being away this long,¡± Sarah grinned.


    Leo nodded his head and started to focus on the game. With a calm expression on his blindfolded face, the boy deduced.


    ¡°This aggressiveness, the way you mp me down inside the moment it reaches the deepest depth and the texture of the wall that¡¯s throbbing excitedly. There is only one truth! You must be Lily,¡± Leo slightly lifted the non-existent sses over his blindfold with his finger.


    ¡°Bring me with you next time, don¡¯t you dare leave your toy behind again,¡± Lily pouted and kissed his mouth; the girl had a sweet smiling demeanor of happiness different from her usual cold expression.


    Afterying waste to Lily, another girl walked into the room.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­ You must be Ms. Yuri! That unique perfume-like smell gave it away!¡± The sweet fragrance that smeared around her crotch was too obvious of a signature.


    ¡°Eh? Eeeh?! Is the smell really that strong?¡± Shocked to know the truth, his former teacher proceeded to faint on top of Leo¡¯s rod.


    The next contestant had arrived and gracefully assumed her battle station in mounting the giga cannon. The weapon of mass destruction was now locked in, loaded and ready.


    ¡°Hmm, this feeling must be the other hole. Choosing to go with the rear first, huh?¡± He brushed his chin and brought out his test-taking game face. ¡°By thew of multiple choice, a good portion can be neglected. Wait!? This tightness¡­ Mom?¡±


    ¡°Heh, took you this long? Expect punishment from mommyter.¡± Catherine was feeling naughty and yed along with her daughter¡¯s little game. Once again, it¡¯s not a taboo if it¡¯s just the rear, right?


    A few condomster¡­


    ¡°Your moaning gave it away, Lisa. You are the only one that sounded too mature.¡± Leo thrust his rod again to double confirm the moans and then confidently nodded his head; loud lewd mature sounds of ecstasy always reverberated through the room when the monster rammed inside a certain womb.


    ¡°Ara, I am honored that you remembered my voice of happiness.¡± Even though the pitch of Lisa¡¯s voice was normal for her age, the tone and the way she moaned sounded a lot like Leo¡¯s mother.


    Several more cum toiletster¡­


    Leo couldn¡¯t possibly remember every single one of his harems and had to utilize all tools at his disposal. This time, his hands traced along the body curves of the woman impaled on his rod. Rubbing the softness of the bounty that overflowed his palm, feeling the smooth skin by the thin waist and kneading greedily on the plump buttocks atst, a conclusion was reached.


    ¡°98, 58, 88. You must be Nicole, your big sister Natalie is slightly smaller up here and a tad bit meatier down at the hips.¡± Do not question how in the world Leo was able to know; but if you do ask, the answer is quantum mechanics.


    ¡°Impressive, big boy.¡± The little sister of the busty twins said.


    ¡°Looks like I am just a giveaway now.¡± The older sister of the busty twins was next in line.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Quite a streak we got here, huh? Let¡¯s see if you can figure out this one.¡± Sarah jestingly said; afterying waste to yet more women, she finally gave Leo the surprise of the day.


    The first new recruits of the harem showed up before Leo; being the first time to witness such a glorious tower, she felt like the god of the ne himself was towering before her. She was a maiden with a boyfriend, but how could she possibly resist worshipping the rod? The image of her man shed in her eyes for a few seconds before it was deleted from existence. Comparing the manliness of this monster to her boyfriend was justughable.


    A few ejactionster, Leo had no clue who the girl that already fainted with his monster inside her could possibly be. The boy knew a few that could take multiple loads of his thickening yogurt, but none of them matched in his head. However, he didn¡¯t want his streak to be broken so early, so he decided to cheat a little by turning on his vision ability.


    Even though it might be considered cheating, he still couldn¡¯t tell the women apart solely by their energy signatures. He hadn¡¯t actively used it on his harem enough to recognize the women just from his ability. While hoping the cheat might give him a little bit of a clue, he was still left without an answer.


    However, he continued to keep the ability on because he could watch the massive concentration of energy from his rod prating into their core like an X-ray. Her energy pattern was certainly interesting; it looked like her body was very strongly thirsting for his seeds. Regardless, the former pure maiden was also soon wasted on the heap of cheese-stained bodies like her sisters before and after her.


    The streak was unfortunately broken. The following challenges came with a mix of hit and miss, with the majority being misses. Leo thought the number of girls he went through was alreadyrger than usual, but the stud was still too busy pumping out more seeds to care for such minor details. At some point, he stopped guessing and let his inner beast take over.


    But it didn¡¯t matter; by the middle of the game, Sarah already couldn¡¯t hold back her lust and fell victim to the monstrous behemoth that was still beating with incredible energy after ravaging its way through half of the harem. Keeping his blindfold on, Leo got up from the sofa and dominated the women that came in one by one.


    If Sarah didn¡¯te up these kind of events regrly, it wouldn¡¯t be long before their descent into mindless sex ves for pure orgy like the second half of the game. Leo will also start to find it more difficult to see them as anything other than his cum toilets or onaholes if they continue to offer themselves like one. Such was the nature of progression since he was still too powerful of an existencepared to his harem.


    Even Sarah and the family were finding it hard to view themselves as human beings before his magnificent presence when he was spraying out his lust-inducing hormones uncontrobly. The game was necessary to divert the harem¡¯s attention away from their thoughts of wanting to be treated as objects by their master.

 Chapter 94: The Return of the King Part Two

    Chapter 94: The Return of the King Part Two


    Leo wiped his non-existent sweat and let out a shallow breath; he dearly missed the feeling of unloading all the pressure building up within his body. Taking off the blindfold, he looked around the room and nodded his head in satisfaction to the diligent sowing and plowing he did on the heap of cum stained bodies. It ain¡¯t much, but it¡¯s honest work; just contributing to the greater good of humanity by uplifting a few female humans.


    Thinking back for a few moments, he was slightly surprised by the numbers he went through this time around. There must be a lot of new faces on that pile of orgy; it was a shame that he didn¡¯t get to speak to any of them or even see their face before he rammed them senseless. Remembering his obligation as the alpha, Leo nned to take time in the future to interact with a few at the time. The girls might not survive if it was only one on one.


    ncing through the window, a full moon was upon the sky. Unaware of the time, Leo did not realize that at least a full day had already passed and this was his second night in this room. Having be extra pent up from an unknown surge of thickening energy; any woman that managed to recover from the initial ravage was served a second or even third serving directly from the throbbing monster.


    As thest man standing, Leo had no women left to clean his rod at the end of the deed. Owing to her due diligence, Sarah was the one licking the stain off of his behemoth; but the behemoth ended up in the sister¡¯s throat instead and was coated in thick yogurt once again. With the post services being unavable, he nonchntly headed out to the bath while his third leg limply dangled as he walked.


    However, despite discharging a sea of cheese bathing the unconscious girls in the room, the boy¡¯s veiny, titanic orbs still weighed heavily beneath his crotch. He wagered he could easily take on another batch of harem and go on restlessly for another day, but the current loading will suffice for now to return him normal.


    At the moment, he could tell the flow of life force was no longer congested inside of him and freely circted within the streams of his vessels. Credit to the high priestess, he understood the importance of energy cirction from his newly gained knowledge; this was the pre-requisite to maintain his ever-evolving body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After a quick wipe down, Leo sat at the dormitory lobby alone experimenting with the arts of some forbidden knowledge from the high priestess. Feeling refreshed and too energetic to sleep, he thought it was a good time to finally dig into the goldmine. There was a type of art that interested him; it was the ability to control space and time. Making sense of the enigmatic knowledge, Leo channeled energy into both hands and thin ck smokes simr to the mist started fuming out.


    ording to the high priestess, the ck mist that invaded both of his and her world has a strong property of permeating through dimensions; it also can be easily transformed between the state of matter and energy. Within this transformation, a rift could be created from its turbulence. The dark fusion stones often found after an opening of a rift were often its byproduct.


    Many kinds of soul arts usually require a medium to perform, but he had a hunch he could make do without one due to absorbing the fire. Concentrating the mass of energy, the dark smokes started to condense and an etherealyer of film covered his hands.


    The high priestess would¡¯ve been appalled by such a dangerous act but also astonished at the same time by the immense amount of energy Leo was able to freely conjure. Gwenyvere would have been delighted to know he was evolving into a divine being faster than she thought. The stimtion she put on Leo¡¯s massive untapped reserve of energy was more effective than expected.


    Leo reached out an arm to the space before him, his hand disappeared in midair and reappeared on top in another location. Seeing the inexplicable magic, he was thrilled by what he could do with this ability. The art of manipting space was an extremely costly spell even by the high priestess¡¯s standards; yet, Leo wasvishly funneling even more energy to y around in his little experiment.


    While a pair of strawberry patterned panties from an unknown girl upstairs was within his hands, a cracking sound was heard; the space before the boy was fracturing like a broken ss in thin air. Startled by the sudden noise, Leo watched a small rift expanding before him, revealing a pitch-ck darkness within its dimension. It seemed like someone got too excited and channeled more energy than necessary, rapturing the weakening space of this ce.


    From within, the ck mist flowed out and Leo mindlessly stared into the perpetual darkness simr to his first encounter with the rift. However, this time around, instead of spreading around the perimeter, theparatively meager amount of mist all flowed into his body, with the preference of going in through a certain gap on his monster.


    The rift was short lived; yet, it released enough energy that Leo was forced into sleep on the couch to digest the unexpected buffet. Then, another loud tearing sound reverberated through the room; this time it was the sound of the passing of arade, pants-Kun. The thick, sturdy fabric tried its best to contain the massive beast; it was another futile effort.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Within the room that suffered the aftermath of Leo¡¯s devastation, a certain girl rose from the softness of the voluptuous bodies pile. Thick globs of cheese were still flowing out from the sides of her lips and the entrances of her crotch in great abundance. The air was stifled with humid hot smog; every woman here enjoyed a free bath in a sauna of Leo¡¯s oozing testosterone.


    With a deep breath of the fresh air, the girl walked out with foot prints of white stain following her trail. The swell on her pregnant-like stomach slowly contracted, absorbing the nutrient inside at an incredible speed that rivaled Zomi¡¯s. As she walked, water vapor began to form around her body, eventually condensing into droplets and quickly massed into a whirlwind of water surrounding the girl and cleaning off the stains on her body.


    Leo¡¯s fermented ooze had gotten so powerful that a girl managed to awaken an ability after binging on a full bucket. The girl¡¯s bending of water was still rtively weak as of two days ago, barely being able to control a fewrge droplets. Now, she could conjure water out of thin air with ease, which brought forth a lot of utility.


    Abiding by her instinct, the girl traced a certain presence downstairs at the lobby, where she was greeted by the colossal giant that shackled her mind and body and almost erased the memory of her boyfriend from her head. As she approached the towering rod, the youngdy got on her knees and crawled her way to kiss the two bloated orbs hanging heavily outside of the torn pants.


    While on the ground, she saw a pair of strawberry panties and blushed in embarrassment. She picked up her panties and tucked them away in one of the pockets on Leo¡¯s clothes. Not even her boyfriend had received her panties as a gift, the girl was getting some wrong ideas in her mind; but it did not distract her from the assertive dominance a certain behemoth was emitting.


    The girl was a glutton like Leo¡¯s certain maids due to a strange mutation produced from a failed experiment. The absence of tremendous life force necessary for her growth was causing the pain she was suffering before; now, her body was demanding she make up for all the lost opportunity for evolution. Starting with the huge droplet of pre-cum hanging the monster¡¯s tip, she nned to have her body filled to the brim once again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    In a certain house near the outskirts of the campus, Kingy anxiously in bed, waiting for his new beloved toe back home. It was already near midnight of the second day and he was still left without any news from Mercy. He couldn¡¯t convince the girlfriend in the end; Mercy was more determined and stubborn than she looked.


    Ignorant of the ritual that took ce at the dormitory, he was worried sick for his love. A tracker from the system King secretly nted on Mercy was showing that the girl hadn¡¯t moved from the dormitory at all. With resolve on his face, a decision was made in his mind.


    King got to his feet and stretched his battered body. His wounds had mostly healed and should not hinder him from a short trip. An extremely bad feeling was looming over the young man and aching his heart, something that could potentially be worse than Mercy¡¯s death. He wanted to see her again as soon as possible, even if he meant dragging his ragged body.

 Chapter 95: This One is in the Bag

    Chapter 95: This One is in the Bag


    Under the cover of clouds and shadows, a young man was nimbly traversing the neighborhood despite his wounded body. With the GPS provided by R2, King was able to avoid the few straggler zombies left on the streets. One of the perks of being the system¡¯s ve was that a lot of system¡¯s utilities became freely avable to the host; it was fortunate of him as his body was not in any position to fight.


    Soon, the young man checked the system¡¯s map and cautiously approached the entrance of the dormitory. Enduring the radiating auras piercing his skin, an unpleasant feeling swept across his mind. The system was warning King of the extreme dangers dwelled within this building and his heart was struck with sudden fear as he attempted to sneak in through the window.


    ¡°They are as scary as rumored, even R2 is giving me warnings. Just when was thest time R2 acted like this?¡± King was willing to believe the women here were a bunch of monsters, but he was unable to recall the trauma his brain selectively forgot.


    The young man thought back to the image of Mercy¡¯s innocent face and the gentle warmth of her tender care; he resolved his will and bit his lips. With the window cracked opened by a convenient tool from the system¡¯s store, a thick surge of ambient air flowed out and a foul stench with a heavy smell sted on his face. He choked on his lung, but proceeded to infiltrate the building.


    With his invisible coat gone, King trained himself with the assistance of R2 to camouge his presence. It was a skill he picked up when he escaped the organization¡¯s pursuit with Mercy. But there was no doubt in his mind that he still preferred the coat; if it wasn¡¯t for Leo¡¯s heavy smelling, unremovable heavy stain of cheese on the cloth, he should have been able to avoid being captured by the organization in the first ce.


    Wait, the young man was starting to think the odor felt somewhat familiar, just that it was somewhat more putrid and explosive in the nostril than where he first smelled it before. But it didn¡¯t matter, King was determined to at least see Mercy¡¯s face once again to confirm if she was safe. He did not trust the women of the dormitory and his guts tells him there will be regrets if he waited until morning.


    The young man infiltrated the dormitory lobby, where he heard the ecstatic moaning that sounded familiar to his ear and noises of wet slurpy humping action. From a short distance within the dark, he saw faint figures of a girl riding on top of arge built body. He mistook the shadow of a giant pir as a very thick forearm.


    But before King could use the system¡¯s meter to check on the two figures, the vibrations of loud drumming sting shots of a heavy pump reverberated thunderously in his eardrum. King could have sworn he saw the girl¡¯s belly inted and contracted within minutes within the shadows. The energy shock wave emanating from the source triggered a once sealed memory in his mind. It was at this moment; the young man finally remembered the feeling of being an insignificant insect before a certain presence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The clouds slowly drifted away, uncovering the luminescent full moon beaming light from the windows into the dark lobby. Upon the moonlight, revealed the face of the girl he loved riding lustfully on the inhumane bulk of Leo¡¯s monster. Certainly, the sight stripped the young man of his soul; he did not want to believe his eyes.


    King recognized the shape and size of his trauma from the obscene outline bulging on Mercy¡¯s stomach. His body started to shake in terror and he was already re-living the horror within his mind. He copsed on his knees and knocked down a chair; but the girlfriend didn¡¯t even notice him, still busy trying to push the throbbing pir deeper into her inner sanctum. Her body was quickly attuning to Leo¡¯s obscene size and the immense life force overtaking her mind.


    However, the young man did not forget what he nned to do.


    ¡®R2, the meter!¡¯ King shouted in his mind.


    [Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: ???]


    [Species: Humanoid


    Life Force: 21]


    Leo¡¯s life force was still unknown; however, Mercy jumped from a meager life force of three to almost twice of his own. After numerous setbacks, the young man still managed to increase his own strength to twelve. After a soft cap of ten, every single point on the life force meter became increasingly difficult. Compared to a normal human¡¯s life force of one, the enormous increment was shocking to see.


    Another loud erotic moan echoed to the despairs of the boyfriend; for the first time, he finally witnesses his girlfriend¡¯s orgasm. Even the lewd smile and bliss on her usual innocent looking face, she looked enchanting as ever. But now it was not the time to be mesmerized by her charm, one cannot simply ignore the monster bulging in and out of her belly.


    ¡°Mercy!!¡± The young man couldn¡¯t not bear any longer and sought to get hold of her attention.


    Hearing a familiar voice, the girlfriend looked in the direction of her boyfriend for a good minute before finally recognizing the young man¡¯s face. It took some time to temporarily get Leo¡¯s behemoth out of her mind; she stopped her movement and rested her weight on the strong pir.


    ¡°Harlem¡­? Why are you here?¡± While intoxicated by the thick yogurt, the girlfriend was oblivious to the time she had been missing.


    ¡°Mercy, thank god you responded to me¡­ let¡¯s go home. Please¡­¡± Tears were almost falling out of his eyes; he was d that Mercy could still talk. During the previous time, Amy looked like a mindless sex ve that couldn¡¯t even respond to his voice.


    ¡°No, Harlem. I am sorry, I cannot be yours anymore. This boy¡¯s manhood is too powerful, my body won¡¯t allow me to be separated from him.¡± Mercy looked at King with the same gentle face that once saved him from despair.


    She understood from his holy essence that Leo was a much greater existence her boyfriend could not hope topete with. The moment she drank, no, even before that, the moment she sniffed the intense manly smell of his seed, it was already toote. When she saw how Leo went through the women one by one with ease, she realized all the women here, including herself, were his toy; and her body was d and very weed to be one.


    ¡°Forget about me Harlem, I see no chance of you taking me away from this monster. My body and soul are already attached to it.¡± As she said to the dumbstruck King, another powerful surge of sudden ejaction began to fill her stomach to the brim.


    A glob of thick cheese escaped the confinement and sttered on the ground. With each thunderous beat of forced shots, King¡¯s body trembled in sync. Mercy held her hand on the bloated stomach, her body¡¯s absorption of the seeds was slowly down. The girl was already beyond satisfied, but it was just her body being greedy. She med the organization for experimenting on her body so that she could not control herself now.


    ¡°Look, such much came out. I am like a pregnantdy now. He is not something you couldpare to; this boy is a monster. The difference is too great, you have no chance.¡± There was a shift of tone in Mercy¡¯s voice. If one looked closely, the girl¡¯s hair color was gradually shifting from emerald green to sky blue.


    Enraged by her words, King overcame his despair and blindly charged forward. The young man was unable to think straight and wanted to murder the sleeping boy. Ignoring the warnings from R2, he still believed had a chance to kill him with his secret weapon since the sleeping Leo couldn¡¯t fight back.


    However, before he even took out his trump card, his feet slipped on the sttered cheese in his path and came crashing face down beneath the two. The moment when he tried to get up, Mercy stepped on his back with her foot, demanding her former boyfriend to stay down and not anger the beast.


    From this angle, King could only see Leo¡¯s two giant throbbing orbs expand and contract after each beat of loud squirm. As Mercy¡¯s belly reached the full capacity, a great volume of fresh seed escaped the intersection. The desperate ex boyfriend watched the river of oozing viscousva slowly flowed down along the sofa, reminding him again on what kind of potent seeds had been impregnating his girlfriend. Feeling the rain of squirting of his girlfriend rinsing on his back, he could only close his eyes and let his grief overtake him.


    ¡°Harlem, I know what you are trying to do, it is useless against him. Don¡¯t try this again, this boy is now my master. I will repeat it onest time, forget about me.¡± Mercy¡¯snguage shifted from her usual gentle words to a smirking tone; something within her had finally awakened.

 Chapter 96: One Thing leads to Another

    Chapter 96: One Thing leads to Another


    While pleasuring Mercy and giving her boyfriend a show of alpha male dominance in his sleep, Leo had a sweet and innocent dream any boy with his size would have. In arge imaginary mansion, all of the harem from the dormitory, the high priestess with nuns of the Central, Violet¡¯s all female scavenging team and of course, his close family all lined up to form a maze with their hips raised towards him.


    Every worthy woman that he had met were all present to offer their sanctuaries in exchange for his blessing. Without even looking at their faces, he felt he could somehow tell the women apart by the shapes of their round buttocks and the dripping flowers. While he feasted his eyes at the wonderful sight, his monstrous rod was throbbing with power and his scrotum was bulging painfully. The musk of Leo¡¯s oozing testosterone alone overwhelmed the flowery smell of sweet nectars from hundreds of women.


    The time flow in the dream world was convoluted. Before he knew, all of the girls already copsed and passed out with his overly abundant seeds flowing out like rivers. Leo¡¯s enormous massididly on top of a woman¡¯s body, the swell on his orbs for the first time looked round and smooth instead of veiny and bulky. Leo finally experienced the epiphany he had sought for, the feeling after one was satisfied from the deed, at least he thought he did.


    It was just a simple dream for a simple boy, all Leo wanted was the burden of his bulk being lifted off of him and fulfilling his responsibility as their alpha in feeding the pack; the lust for women was on the bottom of the list.


    However, there was one woman that rose from the ash and approached the boy; her hair was blue and had a gentle face that looked soothing to the heart. The face looked somewhat familiar, but Leo was not expecting for anyone to rise again and challenge him; the stud thought he thoroughly went through all the girls. With a stern demeanor, it only took Leo a few seconds for his monster to return to its former glory and his orbs bulging and veiny once again, the boy¡¯s male pride would not have him leave any woman be left unsatisfied.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Back in reality, the blissful girlfriend got up from Leo¡¯s rod as her bloated stomach slowly shrunk back to tness. Her body was finally satisfied, that was more than enough for her evolution and the rest were internally stored for the future. Mercy¡¯s foot pushing down on her boyfriend was set loose due to Leo¡¯s powerful ejaction. King managed to get up on his knees and caught a glimpse at the fist sized gap of his girlfriend¡¯s garden entrance before getting stomped back down to the ground again by Mercy.


    ¡°Stay down, Harlem¡± Mercy after her evolution easily surpassed King in raw physical strength, not to mention of his current feeble state.


    ¡°Hehe, this gap is not closing. It won¡¯t be possible for me to have sex with a normal human again. You see what I mean, Harlem? You want to try topare yours to my master¡¯s size?¡± Mercy identally saw King¡¯s adorable pigeon once during their time together; it was challenging to hold back her giggles even when she was still her gentle self.


    ¡°Now listen to me and don¡¯t try anything funny, I am no longer the Mercy you once knew. If you want to live¡­ ah!!?¡±


    Mercy wanted to give her former boyfriend a chance to live. She did not know what kind of temper her new master had and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for Leo to kill the young man on the spot in this day and age. Knowing Harlem¡¯s rather ¡®spiteful¡¯ personality, she did not want to give him any chance in angering the beast.


    However, before the girlfriend could finish her sentence, Leo¡¯s hands suddenly grabbed onto her waist and she felt her rear was being rubbed by something hot and gigantic. The tip of the behemoth was already touching her rim and it forcefully impaled deep into the tight rear tunnel within the next instance. The boy¡¯s eyes were still closed; it seemed like he was having a good dream. How Leo was able to perfectly aim his monster to Mercy¡¯s rear gap was something that could only be described as instinct.


    Mercy did not try to resist; her body was already at themand of his will. Even while being at her limit, she still embraced the monster into her body with delight. Within that moment, the girlfriend quickly forgot about what she was going to say to King and enthusiastically anticipated the pounding that would soon proceed. To prepare a solid footing for when that hammer drops, her feet even identally stepped on the young man¡¯s back as he tried to get back up again.


    As the engine starts and the piston plunges, she endured the shockwave of Leo¡¯s powerful thrust with pleasure and King endured the same with pain. Leo was not being as gentle as when he was awake, the floor and the furniture cracked under his inhuman force while a certain King coughed off blood. The pounding shook the ground and sent tremor to his victims; the ripple of the boy¡¯s brute force was transmitted to the young man¡¯s back through Mercy¡¯s feet. While she could withstand such rough handling with her enhanced body, it was another story for the poor guy down below.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leo opened his eyes to the morning sunlight and was surprised to find a girl hanging on his mass. While wastefully dripping out Leo¡¯s holy essence from her other two entrances, Mercy¡¯s rear tunnel was devouring Leo¡¯s rod with great suction that she managed to attach her weight on the behemoth without any other support.


    He scratched his head and was confused about what to do but what surprised him even more was the body of a young man that copsed on the ground. His clothes were tainted with wet discharge from the girl; a pool of blood flowed out of his mouth and mixed the white creams on the floor. Leo recognized the man¡¯s face; it was Amy¡¯s ex boyfriend that had beef with him for no apparent reason and tried to kill him.


    Leo pulled out from the girl, gently cing her on the sofa, before grabbing a knife and inspecting the body on the ground. He was thinking about giving him a stab and making sure he doesn¡¯t escape again likest time; he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in what King had to say. But soon, he found out there was no need. The body on the ground was already a corpse, Leo¡¯s visual ability could not find any traces of a life signature, as if the corpse had been dead for a long time.


    While confused by the current situation, Leo heard the lobby¡¯s front gate being opened. He was so used to being naked in front of women that his first reaction was to not cover himself and his giant mass but simply stand there and watch as several women walk into the room.


    It was Violet¡¯s team returning from the mountains; they were invited by Sharon to take a rest at the dormitory and throw some parties with the girls. Cindy and Mindy were amongst them as well, the two girls had grown stronger after training in the mountains.


    Thedies of the scavenging team blushed as they saw Leo¡¯s oversized endowment while their nostril bombarded with the potent smell of heavy pheromone; it was their first time seeing him in full form. Sharon and Jean rolled back their eyes for an instance; they thought the boy should have been done with the orgy, but they shouldn¡¯t have expected anything less. From behind, Mindy was the only one not surprised at all as she watched her mother¡¯s crotch starting to wet her pants.


    ¡°Are we interrupting something?¡± Violet tried her best to hold back the temptation to worship the majestic pir; it had gotten even more alluring than before.


    ¡°No, I just woke up¡­ and found this corpse on the ground,¡± Leo pointed to King¡¯s dead body; the girls were all surprised by the face they all recognized.


    ¡°Hey, forget about that thing on the ground, big boy. Want to have a round with us?¡± Some girls from Violet¡¯s team were rather enthusiastic.


    ¡°Ahem. You girls, now it¡¯s not the time. Let¡¯s figure out why Harlem is here first.¡± Violet had a priority, but apparently the rest of thedies had a different one in mind.


    Then, Sharon and Jean suddenly grabbed hold of Violet from both sides and pushed the woman onto Leo¡¯s rod. Holding onto the monstrous meat pole and the bulky scrotum to keep her from falling, there was an immediate change of priority.


    ¡°Never mind. Leo, would you mind if I take a small sample?¡± An unnecessary question, when has the stud ever refused.


    Amy looked at the face of the corpse on the ground and did not feel the slightest bit of remorse. She should be having a perplexed feeling right now but her sight simply kept being drawn back to a certain assertive presence. Her mind was telling her she should feel sad; yet, her body certainly didn¡¯t feel that way as she approached the rod and serviced it in front of her former boyfriend¡¯s corpse.


    Mindy watched the situation unfold to an eventual orgy, before she knew, her mother joined the fray as well. The little girl was the only one that looked at the corpse with suspicion; she was sure this man should have been dead long ago by her hands.

 Chapter 97: (Not a Chapter)Taking a break

Chapter 97: (Not a Chapter)Taking a break


    Thanks for supporting this work, sorry to announce that I need to take a break for a short while. I will try to get back next week. Life just got busier recently.

 Chapter 98: The Return of the King Part III

    Chapter 98: The Return of the King Part III


    Mindy cursed at her own growth spurt; her body matured too fast and it was already reacting lustfully towards Leo¡¯s dominating behemoth. Regardless, the thought of her small figure being impaled by something that massive was still not realistic even as a high tier awakened, the little girl solemnly found a distant corner and fingered herself as she enjoyed the inhuman spectacle.


    The most exciting part of the show was when her mother bravely got on the wild beast and attempted to tame its rage with the warmth of her womb. Her eyes widened to watch every detail as the monstrous length slowly dug into a certain moisturized tunnel until the very end.


    When Cindy sold her body during another timeline, Mindy used to silently weep in a corner as she listened to the cries of pain from her mother. She vehemently abhorred the men that took advantage of her mother and sought revenge after Cindy¡¯s death. But now, the little devil quietly cheered in the corner as she savored the symphony of her mother¡¯s cries of lustful moans.


    A bearing of victory appeared on Mindy¡¯s face when the young mother seized the monster as a whole. And when she heard the thunderous tide of potent seeds being forcefully pumped into Cindy¡¯s belly, she nced at the stud with deep gratitude. The recent trip to the mountains had already proven that they were way above the chain of evolutionpared to the average awakened humans. Mindy always dreamed of being at the top of the food chain, and it was thanks to Leo that she was now able to enjoy this with her mother.


    The girls of the scavenging team were already drowning in Leo¡¯s essence and quickly mutating their bodies to be ready for the divine blessing. After the deed was done and the stud moved on to the next victim, Mindy approached her mother who wasid bare on a table with wide stretched gaps. Taking a big scoop off the fresh steamy yogurt flowing out, she thoroughly tasted the powerful vor that lingers on her tongue. The fermented cheese was nice to have, but some zing hot protein shake, fresh out of the oven, was also a satisfying change of pte.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Wiping off his non-existent sweat, Leo gently smiled and patted Mindy on her head after finishing the light routine of exercise; he felt absolutely no shame in disying such a level of obscenity in front of the youth. While perplexed and excited in anticipation, the little girl couldn¡¯t help but to innocently blush at the gigantic mass elevated perfectly for her height.


    ¡®Should I? Or should I? Or perhaps, should I?¡¯ Mindy gulped at the sight of the swollen manhood towering right before her; she knew her whole body was thirsting for it, but she also knew that she might literally break.


    However, just as she made up her mind and pounced forward, Leo walked past the little girl and grabbed the emergency pants hidden beneath the couch. Missing the pounce, Mindy¡¯s facended on Cindy¡¯s peach shaped buttock and smeared the white ooze leaking out on her face. As the sacrifice of the eternal watchers was a regr theme in this ce, there were many more backups scattered around in random ces of the dormitory.


    ¡°I will be out for a bit, see youter.¡± The walking male testosterone producing machine kindly said to the little girl.


    Leo decided to head out for a stroll and carried the corpse of the young man with him; he intended to dump the body somewhere at the back alley and return it to the good nature where the straggler zombies will take care of the waste. As a good Samaritan, he did not want to displeasure the campus residents with the foul smell of this particr corpse when it rots.


    After he got rid of the rubbish, he looked up to the cloudy sky and walked towards Timmy¡¯s new home. The n was to visit his friend¡¯s mother and sister¡­ Cough! Cough! Excuse me¡­ He was to visit his best friend and see if his family needed anything for the relocation.


    There was certain thick and heavy stuff that Leo always carried around to provide anytime in case Timmy¡¯s family got hungry. After the unexpected power up again from the ck mist, the boy felt his orbs weighted like dumbbells once more. The moment of sage hood and epiphany was only a shortsted dream.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Back at the dormitory, Mindy angrily pouted at Leo after he nonchntly left. Venting her dissatisfaction, the little girl could only continue to indulge herself with the food foraged by her mother. But suddenly, Mindy tensed up, tightened her muscles and slowly turned her head around. There was a girl with pink hair that just appeared in the lobby; she crouched down to scoop up a thick glob of the yogurt from the ground and sampled the powerful source of life energy. Mindy cautiously watched the girl drown in ecstasy but was soon responded with a lively smile.


    ¡°This¡­ is amazing¡­ what a shame, it seems like I missed the party.¡± Yuno went to have a chat with her little sister prior to arriving at the dormitory. ¡°Sorry to interrupt your meal, Mindy.¡±


    Mindy had always felt something was strange about the girl and the feeling only got stronger during the recent time she spent with the team. Yuno never showed any signs of extraordinary strength, but the little girl could sense that the youngdy¡¯s aura was different from any normal human and subconsciously kept her distance.


    ¡°I was curious when I saw that Harlem whatever guy¡¯s body on the way here, wasn¡¯t he Amy¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Yuno¡¯s eye shifted to the cum coated girl drooling out even more white yogurt from her mouth. ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t deserve her anyway¡­¡±


    ¡®Oh! The guy that tried to get her and her mother killed? Hell yeah, he doesn¡¯t deserve anything.¡¯ Mindy thought in her mind and hastily nodded her head to Yuno in agreement; it was a satisfying divine retribution to watch Leo turning King¡¯s former girlfriend into his ything. How many gallons did he pump into her? Well, no matter, that trash won¡¯t be having her back.


    That also reminded her, she needed to make sure that the corpse stayed dead. She should¡¯ve followed Leo when he dumped the corpse.


    ¡°Where did you see his body? I wonder what happened to him¡­¡± Mindy was actually curious about the story of the young man¡¯s death. The little girl would have been delighted to know that he pathetically died under the seismic tremors of his new girlfriend getting pounded by Leo.


    ¡°Hm? In the alley at the back of the old convenience store.¡± Yuno had always thought Mindy was a weird kid, but perhaps it¡¯s just the difference of culture between her world and here.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thends of New Londo turned dim, ominous clouds began to gather above the city, darkening the morning sky. Soon, drizzles of rain fell from above and quickly formed into another downpour. The pace in which the shower transpired reminded the city¡¯s residents of the unending rain fromst season. The dark omen that summoned the elements originated from something sinister within the corpse of a young man. Behind the dark alleyway, a certain body twitched; wobbly and shakingly, the dead came back to life.


    The young man struggled to get on his feet and then stared nkly at the rain. King was revived from death¡­ but did he? His eyes shone of a different light, a foul luster unseen on humans and monsters alike. His demeanor was calm and his aura was sharp, no simrly was found between him and the former young man; a different soul had possessed the body.


    ¡°Thirteen broken ribs, rupture at the lung and stomach, two organspletely squashed. Seems like he had a painful death, this will take some time to heal. What a useless plebeian, I didn¡¯t have nearly enough.¡± He inspected his new battered body; his voice was solemn and deep.


    ¡°R2, where are we?¡± The young man had his eyes closed and spoke into the air.


    [Master, congrattions on thy revival, thy servant R2 has been waiting¡­]


    ¡°Shut it and tell me where we are, how long have I been gone? And¡­ what happened to Auir.¡±


    [We are on Alpha Centauri XXL, it is inhabited by a primitive human civilization. Auir, master, was long lost.]


    The system proceeded to brief the young man.


    ¡°I see. Well, no matter, there is still a lot of time. I will rule this world by then; if it weren¡¯t for the necrophages, I would have won against that geezer.¡± The young man said while adjusting to the pain of his body.


    The system had been collecting fragments of life force to strengthen the soul of its deceased master. It could not have done it without a host. A host whose body waspatible to be the vessel for the master¡¯s revival. King was indeed chosen, to be a sacrifice for the great lord. However, King seemed to have died too prematurely, for the existence was currently feeble and without any fraction of his former power. He was forced to assume the body ande back to live, or abandon all its progress and look for another host. He chose the former.


    ¡°Ha¡­ ahahaha.. I am finally back! In the perfect ce nheless, among these lowly creatures. I will dominate them all and soon rule this, then I will have all the women and¡­¡±


    Looking up to the sky, the young man couldn¡¯t contain his joy of being brought back to life, finally lost his bearings and looked down upon this world. A careless mistake, but considering the emotional shock of being alive once more; it was understandable. Yet, a mistake nheless. His speech suddenly halted, for a small knife was pierced behind his back. The young man fell backward, pressing the knife deeper into his organ. The world was blessed with only a few minutes of the presence of a once great lord before he parted away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Good thing I checked; I knew something was wrong with this scum.¡± Mindy was unfazed by the fact King returned to life; she had seen stranger things during her past life.


    ¡°To make sure he stays dead¡­¡± Mindy proceeded to dissect the corpse with a handy small ax and packed the parts into a bag, where she nned to dump them into a zombie horde to make sure the guy stays dead forever.


    As a little girl finally chopped off the head, a small faint ball of light floated out. This time, its existence did not escape her eyes and the light was caught within Mindy¡¯s bloody hand. Within her grasp, the light sunk into the palm and disappeared from sight. She confusedly looked at her empty hand and thought it must have escaped, which fouled her mood. Did that guy escape again? Was that his soul? Stomping on the remnant of King and creating a puddle of mosaic, Mindy nned to binge on a few more servings of Leo brand yogurt to mend her soiled mood.

 Chapter 98: Premium HD Trial

    Chapter 98: Premium HD Trial


    ¡°I am sorry, Timmy is still asleep, he stayed up all night ying games,¡± a distant voice outside the room was heard.


    ¡°I knew we shouldn¡¯t have given him the console,¡± another woman sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am just here to check if everything is alright,¡± it was a familiar voice of a boy.


    ¡°Everything is fine, we haven¡¯t had breakfast, why don¡¯t you join us? Mary, youe too.¡±


    Laying drowsily on the bed within his room, a young boy heard the voices of his mother and sister greeting a very weed visitor. But the boy was still too tired after blitzing through the entire Halo: Infinite campaignst night. His eyes refused to open and his consciousness quickly fell back to sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    An unknown amount of time had passed, the rain had subsided and the sun beamed light through his window. During his sleep, the ground shook, and dust shuddered off from the ceiling. Timmy was slowly waking up from the tremors that pervaded the house; he was still trying to adjust to the heavy weight on his eyes. Gradually widening his tired eyelid, he heard the thunderous drum beats of a powerful pump that blew all of his drowsiness away. It startled him on bed, which caused him to roll off to the side while the nket muffled the sound of his fall.


    It only took Timmy a few seconds to process the familiar, obscene and monstrous echo of Leo¡¯s powerful ejaction. The sounds and tremors came from next door, which was his sister¡¯s room. He nodded his head, giving his blessings, finally there was someone that was willing to tame his sister; her body won¡¯t be able to escape from Leo¡¯s inhuman size. None was able to escape the snare once she was blessed. Judging by the faint erotic moans of bliss, his best friend was quite sessful as expected.


    However, while getting off from the ground, Timmy saw a small hole on the wall right beneath a desk. Curiously, he approached the gap and noticed the thick saturated air originated from the opening. It was a peeping hole; thest owner of this room must have an ill-mannered habit. Timmy stucked his eye to the gap, and what he so excitedly anticipated to see reminded him of a cultured anime where a boy brought a friend to his home to meet the sexually frustrated female members of his family. He rated that piece of art a six out of five.


    There was the t belly forming the curvy waistline, its navelid bare for witness. Right below the smooth surface were the two meaty thighs forming a triangle. Timmy could see lines of clear nectar tracing down the fair skin from the crotch; however, between the space of the thighs, two gigantic twin orbs hung intimidatingly at the back. The woman was pressed against the wall by Leo, and was about to be pounded from behind.


    While mesmerized by such a sight, he suddenly saw the two orbs quickly closing in; but what caught the boy off guard was when the smooth stomach bulged obscenely towards him. He thought it was going to punch through the wall and reach his face.


    Followed by a high pitched but soft moaning choir, Timmy managed to form a small tent on his underwear. The scene he absorbed in thest few seconds certainly turned him on and he continued to peek at the inhuman activity from a magical angle. He pitifully released his pitiful load when he saw the woman¡¯s stomach expand and heard the dam unleashed.


    On the other side of the wall, Leo moved their bodies back and sat on the bed with the woman still on top of his tower. It was at this moment; the peeping tom widened his eyes in shock. That face, although looked very simr to what he was expecting, was more mature and seductive. It belonged to his mother.


    Now that his field of view had gotten wider, he could see that Emma was already left helplessly dested on bed. Timmy then noticed a figure came crouching down below Anna and Leo. It was Mary, a woman who he was starting to have feelings for; she was serving her true master¡¯s chambers of life seeds. The me within his heart was extinguished, but certainly not the me down below. His right hand was already in position and saying he could very well be jacking off to this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    While being secretly watched, Leo lifted up Anna from his towering rod and let the waterfall of white viscous clumps flood the ground from the stretched opening. Mary let the sshes soil her skin as she gulped down her saliva at the inhuman spectacle. While still astounded by such a godly disy the second time around, the nun was picked up by Leo and positioned above the fist-sized mushroom tip rubbing against her garden.


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡± Mary suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It might have looked bigger thanst time, but it¡¯s just your imagination.¡± Leo assured.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡± Mary blushed even harder and her face was crimson red. ¡°Can you put it in the other¡­ uhm?¡±


    ¡°I see, dly.¡± As a respectable gentleman, Leo immediately understood what thedy wanted.


    Several inchester into the clock, the nun, of course, temporarily passed out on top of the rod with viscous globs flowing out of her mouth. Lasting pleasure shown on her blissful face told the transcension she had experienced. Timmy already forgot how many times he had to let loose¡­ maybe twice? But his manhoodid limply in his hand as he continued to excitedly peek at the free performance.


    Leo easily took care of the three women in the room; however, it didn¡¯t make a dent in the enormous reserve that had just been refilled recently. He continued to give Mary a few strokes in the rear with his mass before reluctantly pulled out from her interior. The angry, pulsating twin orbs churning another grand load insinuated his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Master, please use our lowly bodies to pleasure you.¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but to address him as her master; she simply felt too insignificant before his majestic aura.


    Anna was on top of her daughter and smashed her ample soft bounties against Emma¡¯s equallyrge marshmallows. The two enormous fluffy masses overflowed to the sides as they looked at their master with adorable pitiful puppy eyes, begging for another round of meal.


    The sweet loving mother was hugging her daughter, pressing on Emma¡¯s legs in fold to reveal her daughter¡¯s plump garden entrances to the stud while shamelessly disying her own. Leo could see the two sets of round buttocks voluptuously mashed against each other and their plump front gardens kissed in wet exchanges.


    Not knowing if he should pleasure the lustful looking one on top first or the shy looking one at the bottom, Leo¡¯s keen eyes saw a hidden possibility, a new doorway for him to proceed. He aimed the mushroom tip and rubbed against the two flowery gardens along its length as he inserted his monster between the two round buttocks.


    The mother and the daughter felt the monstrous length went past their bare bellies and fitted right in between their ample bounties. The perk of their short stature allowed them to utilize more of their assets to amodate Leo¡¯s size. While sandwiched between the two lewd bodies, a new y had been installed in Leo¡¯s book. His rod even widened in girth for a moment when he thought of Sarah and Catherine performing the same service.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several loud climaxester from the other side of the wall, Timmy¡¯s face was pale white from over exertion of his vitality. The visual stimtion and the strangely exciting feeling from seeing the women in his household servicing the oversized beast had him squeeze out an extra load that dirtied his hand.


    At the moment, Anna, Emma and Mary were kneeling in front of the stud and cleaning up the majestic pir with their tongues. The size of the behemoth was easily excessive enough to fit the three women¡¯s faces around its surface with more room to spare.


    Watching their erotic blissful faces, Leo petted the girl¡¯s head in rotation,mending them for their excellent services. However, to a bystander watching from the side like Timmy, it looked like the stud was exerting his ownership over these women like they were his pets; but such thought only got the boy even more thrilled.


    Then, without any warning, Leo¡¯s monstrous rod violently vibrated as it burst out another thick and heavy load of cheese. The discharge was shot onto the wall, where the peeping hole Timmy was watching from is located. Timmy¡¯s vision was suddenly covered in white and then into the darkness. The st startled him and he lifted up his head, just in time before the viscous ooze started to seep through and flow out from the gap.


    The boy silently stared at the wall of his room, listening to the loud sshes of certain powerful momentums hitting the wall and prayed that its structural integrity will hold under the forceful attack. After the tremor ended, a moment of silence ensued. Timmy let out a deep breath and tiredly crawled back onto bed. In his rest, he thought about inviting his best friend toe over more often.

 Chapter 99: A Show of Force

    Chapter 99: A Show of Force


    It waste into the afternoon; Leo began to stroll his way back to the dormitory. Looking at the settling sun, the boy thought what a rxing and peaceful hour. He felt he had been very productive these past few days. What has he done? Well, the stud stuck his gigantic mass into numerous women for like the past 72 hours straight with a few intermediate breaks¡­ only because the subjects of his blessings needed rest.


    By the entrance, Leo could already hear the mor in the lobby. It was certainly lively inside. He politely walked in and was surprised by an unfamiliar small group of women surrounding the guest table. The casualties of Leo¡¯s earlier ravage that upied the crime scene had already been moved upstairs for recovery.


    Currently, sitting on the other side of the table speaking to his sister Sarah were Ma and Porscha. It seemed like the two former prostitutes brought the gang with them. ording to the two women, they picked the best-looking ones from the station, colleagues or not, and gave them a taste of Leo¡¯s essence. Naturally, the group of new faces were all acquainted with the two women in the first ce and had received help from them since their awakening. With the promise of being as powerful as them, the gullibledies were led into a monster den.


    Before he knew, the boy was sitting on a sofa watching Sarah¡¯s smirking grin. Ma and Porscha were on each side of his shoulder massaging the stud.


    ¡°Remember that we told you about a surprise?¡± Ma whispered to his ear.


    ¡°I hope you like our gift.¡± Porscha softly spoke from the other side.


    Leo inspected the new faces; thedies had been staring at him with lewd gestures. After staying in the lobby smoldering with the boy¡¯s testosterone, the women were incited of their lust from Leo¡¯s mere presence. And thus, Leo concluded another average day where he spent ny percent of the time being inside of women¡¯s warmth.


    But that was only the day. This night belonged to the boy¡¯s personal maid team after all other women were incapacitate from the earlier dominance. Shalltear was the first to show up, Zomi brought her little disciple with her, Samara was eagerly present as well. Reina was dragged along with her new spirit friend, but for some reason the girl felt she doesn¡¯t fit within the group. And who is this girl with ashen white hair? Well, before the gravitating male pheromone, those were just minor details.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    It was a sh of fangs and ws; a battle between monsters emerging on the streets. A new war erupted with the absence of Zomi and Shalltear to suppress their bloodlust. Only sounds of war cries and howling roars echoed the city district. But if one listened carefully, there was another foul voice within the air, whispering the melody of corruption.


    Right below the ground where blood of monsters shed, a toon of men was fending off enemies from closing in on the station¡¯s entrance. Necrophages and zombies that caught the scent of human blood came down in search of prey in midst of their battle. A three-way fight ensued underground, locked in stalemate as the corpses continued to pile up.


    In the heat of the battle, faints tolls of bell were heard from afar, which brought excitement to the soldier¡¯s faces. The bells drew closer; as if hypnotized by the sounds, the enemies slowed their movements and became less aggressive, giving chances for the toon to retreat.


    Covered in hood and white robe, a concert of maidens carrying talismans advanced in a row. The women reached forward one of their arms in stance and light began to bloom from the talismans within their palm. Their other hand also gripped onto the talisman, drawing a string of light forming a curve like a bow. Luminescence arrows formed of lustering radiance were nocked on their draws; with grace and elegance, the maidens were ready to decimate their foes.


    The searing lights were fired from the line of maidens, piercing through multiple necrophages and mutants alike, burning through their flesh and disintegrated all enemies within their path. Within two volleys of the miraculous fire power, most of the creatures in front of thedies were annihted.


    The few remaining stragglers were enticed by the smell of burnt flesh and charged towards a singledy standing isted at the front. As the monsters drew near, the girl held up her palm and a force field emerged around her, knocking back the creatures to the wall and smashed them to piles of meat pie. All the men and women were looking at her in awe.


    The talisman within her other hand cracked under her tremendous power; she looked at the broken pieces with a pitiful face and was sadden by the inevitable lecturing she will receive from the high priestess. There was a price to pay for showing off and stealing the spotlight. Though it was notpletely her fault; it was because the power up from Leo¡¯s essence was simply too great.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Meanwhile, south of the central district, by the hospital near the river bank, Gwenyvere wandered the silent streets alone. The ambient was eerily quiet, only sounds of her graceful footsteps were heard. The high priestess could feel the environment was hostile, unweed and frightened by her presence. Yet, her bearing was elegant and full of confidence as she walked towards to the building, immune to the low whispers of foul voice in the air. Even the way her overly endowed royal marshmallows bounced from every step she took look majestic and holy as well.


    The hospital seemed to dim the lights that traveled inside, and swallowed all of their luminescence into the perpetual darkness. Gwenyvere walked blindly into the dark interior, unfazed by the wandering spirits that roamed the building. Before her radiant aura, any ethereal being that approached her was nullified.


    The high priestess arrived at the basement, where she took a pause to inspect the pitch-ck surroundings. Suddenly, a pair of candle fire lighted up at the columns in front. Row by row, the fire ignited and provided vision into the hallway. She stepped forward, following the candle light. At the end of the corridor, thirteen humanoids in ck robe greeted her with their menacing and sinister appearance.


    There was arge monument of stone erected from the ground, inscribed with symbols unknown of this world. After briefly examined the monument, Gwenyvere made a rare a belittling look towards the figures in robe, as if questioning them where they got the confidence to stand before her.


    Then, a mature feminine voice ordered the thirteen to step down. A dark shadow began to conjure before the etching stone, morphed into a figure, and finally formed into the tall body of a seductivedy in pure ck dress and ck hair. Portion of her face was obscured by the shadow, but there was no doubt she was a top tier beauty behind her mask.


    Thedy in ck and the high priestess stood at a simr height, much taller than most humans; even their divine figures were simr. Seemed like the former princess wasn¡¯t the only one that ported into this world. Gwenyvere had a pleasant smile and a delighted mood, while the otherdy bitterly bit her lips. A brief moment of silence ensued and Gwenyvere was the first to break the ice.


    ¡°Long time no see, dear sister.¡± The high priestess spoke in thenguage of her world.


    ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t the only one here, but I certainly didn¡¯t expect to see you before me so soon. And you¡¯ve changed, princess.¡± She caught hint of the high priestess existence when she let a certain man that stumbled here live.


    ¡°Filianore,e back to me.¡± Gwenyvere went straight to the point and said with firm confidence.


    ¡°Come back?!¡± The mocking tone was followed by a vehement screech. ¡°Your father the king was the one that put me in this sorry state, he broke his promise!¡±


    Filianore was a close cousin of the former princess, a woman who was exiled due to all sorts of royal shenanigans that went on in a typical royal court. The story of her pilgrimage, revenge and salvation was another hundred thousand words novel of its own.


    A slight stimtion of her emotion triggered a certain rage and malice nted inside her. Thedy in ck drew power from the monument to summon the shadows and attempted to trap Gwenyvere within. However, it was easily dispelled by the high priestess, the shock wave even brough some senses back to Filianore.


    ¡°I can break your curse.¡± Gwynevere took a vial from her breast pocket and opened the cap to reveal the white substance within.


    ¡°This is!? What in the world is this?¡± Filianore said in awe.


    ¡°A gift from the true god. It took some time to find all the alchemy ingrediencies and condense them.¡±


    Before Filianore could recover from the irresistible odor emitting from the white substance, the high priestess tossed the vial forward where itnded on the bare cleavage from the opening of Filianore¡¯s ck dress. The substance spilled out and smeared the pale white surface of her bountiful bosom and slowly sunk into the skin, which revealed a crest imprinted her chest.


    With the substance fully absorbed with tingling feeling at her breast, the crest quickly faded and Filianore looked down on her body in disbelieve of how easily the curse was broken. What followed was a swell of emotion that got quickly overwhelmed by a sudden climax of bliss. But atst, after the brief moment of ecstasy, tears finally fell from her eyes as she looked at Gwenyvere like a little girl weeping to her mother.


    Gwenyvere brushed Filianore¡¯s long dark hair with her hand and gently guided the weeping face into her wide bosom. Feeling the warmth touching her cheek and savoring the sweer aroma, Filianore finally let her emotion burst out. The big sister continued to brush the silky ck hair while letting the weeping child wet her bosom with tears. It was a heartwarming scene of two tall voluptuous figures hugging each other that would literally turn on the heat to any man that witness the sight.

 Chapter 100: A quiet interlude

    Chapter 100: A quiet interlude


    Under the daylight of a clear blue sky, the neighboringnd around the hospital grew dark, as if an incorporeal presence diluted the ambient with fog. The few beasts and zombies that dwelled around the perimeter were suddenly frightened and began to run away from the ce that faintly chanted an ominous doom.


    Severed from the monument, Filianore waspletely free from its control. However, she could not regain the physical body she once lost. With the link of curse broken, an inhuman screech resonated from the stone, terrorizing any living being. Streams of dark radiating energies floated out and disappeared into the darkness. The thirteen figures in ck robe held their hands by their ears in pain; only the two overly endoweddies were unaffected by the frequency.


    Then, from the dark, foul hideous creatures came from behind; they ambushed the figures in ck robes and consumed their flesh. Those abominations were corpses of necrophages that Zomi killed near one of the subway stations; they were taken here for experiments but now reanimated by the souls within the momentum.


    ¡°Come inside.¡± Gwenyvere whispered to her cousin while petting the cousin¡¯s head.


    Filianore gave the high priestess a trustful look before turning ethereal and diving into the jewel of a ne resting in Gwenyvere¡¯s deep valley. Rubbing the jewel with her finger, the high priestess then submerged her hand into the same valley and pulled out another vial.


    She briefly watched the chaos before her and tossed the vial onto the monument. Within the cracked container, the same white substance flowed out, dyeing the stone in white. From its surface, the white stain seemed to spread in all directions upon contact. Within a minute, the cracking sound of the monument was heard. It started to copse and crumble into pieces in the next instance. Even Gwenyvere was shocked at the effectiveness of her own potion.


    ¡°Seems like I added too much, I will need to adjust the ratio next time. In that case¡­ wait¡­¡± Realizing her mistake, Gwenyvere grabbed hold onto her jewel again and inspected the spirit inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s aphrodisiac property works on soul form as well; I need to record that in the catalogs.¡± She can faintly hear the moans of ecstasy of her dear cousin resonating in her mind through the crystal.


    With the monument destroyed, the re-animated necrophages stopped moving and some copsed on top of the ck robed figures. The surviving victims finally showed their faces due to the earlier struggle; they were humans, awakened humans. If the governor of a certain station was present, he would have recognized most of them.


    Gwenyvere gave them a quick nce and proceeded to ignore them. She picked up several pieces of stone and a core looking like crystal from the shattered monument then left the hospital without speaking anymore words, leaving the humans not knowing what to do.


    The awakened humans were promised immortality and power from thedy in ck; they were shown the magic that the monument was capable of. However, the divine, goddess-likedy just took their boss away and shattered their hopes and dreams. With nothing left, their only option was to go back to the station they once came from.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the entrance of the central station, the high priestess was greeted by her capable fellow servants of the god. The maidens all sweetly smiled upon Gwenyvere¡¯s return, a sight that melted the heart of bystanders watching. There was one girl however, that tried to avoid eye contact with the high priestess, she had her hands hidden behind her back with the fragments of talisman she broke.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Arwen?¡± Gwenyvere asked with a smile through telepathy.


    ¡°Nothing~~¡± The maiden responded while tilting her sight with her lip swirled at the right; but the high priestess was still smiling at her. ¡°Yeah¡­ I kind of broke my talisman, it snapped on its own.¡±


    The high priestess would normally be upset and go on lecturing her for hours on how precious the materials for the talismans are and how difficult it is to make; but today, she was in a very good mood.


    ¡°Be careful next time, child. I will make thy a new one.¡± Gwenyvere pulled a few pieces of fragments from the monument out of her valley for a quick moment and winked her eyes.


    Arwen was amazed, she never saw one sorge from all her scavenging.


    ¡°Where in the world?¡­ As expected from our beloved mother, the divine priestess, beacon of holiness¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough there, child. Add ten more hours to this week¡¯s meditation. Thou need to learn to control the flow better.¡± Gwenyvere still had a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°But! But! But¡­¡± Arwen fluttered, but the high priestess had already started walking.


    The return of the maidens as they walked the streets back to their headquarters had beenmemorative; words of their prowess quickly spread amongst the station¡¯s popce. More eyes had turned to the order for those who are more desperate in these desperate times. Many women look upon the maidens with awe and aspiration, looking to join their ranks. However, a few nuns sighed in secret; they were expecting an influx of new applicants to join the order, and that meant their workload would be increasing. No more cking off by taking excessively long lunch hours.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gwenyvere returned to her chamber and stripped away her silky white robe andvish garment. With only a few scanty clothes pasted to her vital spots, the former princess dived into therge triple king-sized bed. On her hand was therge crystal core of the monument. She held it above her head and stared into its luster, faint movements of fluid within the stone crystal were observed.


    ¡°What do you n to do with this, princess?¡± Filianore finally recovered from her bliss and floated out from the ne.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me princess, for I am no longer one. How are you feeling now? After absorbing the potion?¡± Gwenyvere dodged the question.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe what I have just experienced. I haven¡¯t been able to feel anything but agony since I was in this form; but even before that, the feeling was indescribable. I think that was my first enlightenment, I didn¡¯t even know this body can do that as a spirit.¡± Filianore¡¯s cheek was flushed red.


    ¡°I am d that you enjoyed it. Then I am confident that you will like someone that I will bring you to see. We will need his help to make you a new body,¡± Gwenyvere revealed her n.


    ¡°He? Our princess has a male acquaintance besides the men in our family? I do not believe any of them survived,¡± Filianore shockingly said.


    A woman of Gwenyvere¡¯s status, caliber and capability naturally had many suitors waiting in line. But as a former fire keeper and a holy priestess of the me, she had to retain her purity. Until now, there was a divine worthy of her chastity, her irvoyance had never failed her.


    ¡°You will see,¡± Gwenyvere smiled again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On top of a radio tower, Leo took a deep breath of fresh air and wandered his sight upon the vast range of mountains. Looking down at the forward base camp for the ongoing operation, he saw numerous men and women assembling for monster clearing today. He was just here to sightsee; despite his desire to get some action, the harem assured him there was no need to use a nuke for small flies and they will make up for the missing actions with even more intense actions on bed.


    The few days with the absence of Leo¡¯s harem had been difficult for other survivors. Having noticed theck of presence of the more powerful humans, the monstrous beasts bravely came out from their hiding ces and confronted the expedition teams for revenge. There had been losses and the survivors finally caught a breath of relief with the harem¡¯s return.


    Leo felt an unexpected softness pressing on his back, the voluminous divine texture spread and covered arge portion with heat transmitting to his skin. Then, two arms wrapped around his waist and a chin resting on his shoulder, he heard the gentle voice of his sister.


    ¡°What are you doing up here alone?¡± Sarak spoke softly into his ear.


    ¡°The forest¡­ felt different than thest time I was here.¡± Leo looked to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the same? It is like the trees have gotten even more livelier.¡±


    ¡°Now that you pointed it out, it does. Do you think they will start moving one day? Ah, that reminds me of the giant living tree.¡± The sister said.


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Leo activated his vision, the forest was tainted in red.


    The catalyst of this phenomena had been the vast amount of blood spilled on thisnd. The corpses from monsters and humans alike were high quality fertilizers to the soil. Just the blood flooding the mountains alone was enough to invigorate the forest. The change has yet toe, but one can certainly expect what mutated the beasts also mutated the trees.


    ¡°Say, let¡¯s go hunt a game for tonight¡¯s dinner. Mom will being too. I don¡¯t believe you have tried the strange variant of the new local meat,¡± Sarah humorously said.


    Hearing meat, he instantly got excited and the rumble on his stomach coincidentally sounded. Leo had been feeding the harem for several days straight but forgot to feed himself; it seems like engaging intercourse with women can somehow keep him energized and make him forget about hunger, but nothing beats having food in his mouth until he is satisfied.

 Chapter 101: The Flowers Within (Bonus)

    Chapter 101: The Flowers Within(Bonus)


    On arge campfire above the rocks within the mountain forest, skewer boar meats were nted around the me, drizzling out juicy grease that polished the golden luster of the ingredient. The smell of spice and meat spread far across the forest, alerting the sense of beasts. However, few presences dared to approach the family, afraid of ending up on the menu as well like their boar colleague.


    Leo greedily feasted on the skewer while Catherine and Sarah helped prepare the cutlets and only took a few bites themselves, leaving almost the entirety of the oversized boar to the starving stud. The two women, with serene expressions, watched their little boy joyfully devouring the food into his bottomless stomach, like simple farmers happily feeding their ox, waiting for the beast¡¯s turn to diligently plow their fertilend.


    It had been a while since the family spent this kind of rxing time together. The hours they spent with each other on bed had been too intensepared to the average family; yet, it was also another form of family bonding time unique to Leo¡¯s household. It was a shame that Sharon wasn¡¯t currently present; the adventurous aunt promised another field trip with the group of girls. Catherine could only sigh at her little sister for missing out on the uing family bonding.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The family arrived at a vast field of flowers near the road to the dam. It was a ce Sarah had wanted to bring mother to see when she found out about this haven. The lush in of flowers was originally a deste yard of tree stumps before the ck mist, much had been altered drastically due to unknown forces that festered thend. However, Sarah and Catherine would agree this was one of the few things from the apocalypse that has changed for the good, and which of course with Leo being number one on that list.


    The flowers looked exotic and vibrant in color, but they are a species new to thisnd. Other survivors that explored the in had already confirmed the flowers were harmless; but many visitors expressed the feeling that they were being watched within the marsh and the flowers felt alive. Survivors that took samples of the flower would hear hustling noise from the field as strange sudden gales arrived.


    The tranquil breeze over the field brought peace to Leo¡¯s mind, the wind carried a funny scent to Leo carrying over from the flowers. The boy was led into the flowers by the two women; it was a pleasant walk through the tickling of vines.


    ¡°The flowers here¡­smells strange. Are you two feeling a bit funny?¡± Leo was beginning to feel an inexplicable feeling swelling inside him.


    ¡°No? What about you, mom?¡± Sarah turned to Catherine and the mother shook her head as well.


    Then suddenly, in the middle of the path, the boy let out an abrupt light sneeze, followed by an itchy irritation around a certain sensitive region that was starting to umte heat. After a small pause, Leo steadily looked down. The already bulging pants was beginning to swell, pulling the belttched on his waist. The two women¡¯s eyes were also drawn to the same location.


    Leo frantically tried to release the beast, but it was toote, the monster simply released itself without mercy to its guardian. Upon hearing the painful tearing sound, Sarah and Catherine licked their lips.


    ¡°I guess it is time for our lunch, right? Mom.¡± Sarah grinned at the mother.


    ¡°You really want to do it here?¡± Catherine said, but her expression was not questioning her desire.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Sarah nkly said.


    ¡°Fine, I suppose the flowers will cover us¡­¡± Though the sounds of the intense battle sh and cries of war will still reach far and wide.


    ¡°Uhm¡­what about my opinion?¡± Leo wryly asked.


    In response, the two women first piercingly stared down on the raging colossus, then looked back at the boy¡¯s face as if saying like he had a choice. The dragon was not going to lull itself back to sleep. There was no other option, but perhaps it was not difficult to imagine Leo strolling through the woods with his erected manhood exposed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several gallonster, the twodies had been generously nourished. But the feeding this time had been wasteful, as the goal was to quench the heat on the monster instead of just filling their stomach. The surrounding flowers were painted in white, dyeing the flowers in a mix of the exorbitant hue, and the ground was flooded with ultra-thick concentrated fertilizer.


    Sarah and Catherine were resting on the rocks with their tunnels stretched wide, more fertilizers werevishly flowing down to the good soil. However, as expected, the two women were not nearly enough for the stud. Leo still felt the strange feeling inside him, preventing him from calming down the beast through his will.


    The boy scratched his head, wondering what he could do; but while he stared down at his own oversized veiny mass and pondered in thoughts, the flowers that were victims of the flood started to fidget and wiggle. Before anyone noticed, Leo¡¯s fertilizer was being absorbed and sunk into the ground. The nts started to grow and flowers began to close and formed intorge buds.


    Marveled at the wonder before him, Leo poked one of the flowers budding with his finger. The flower shyly wiggled and moved as its own, but that only intrigued the boy even more. Eventually, the flower budding bloomed, and a small fairy-like creature was revealed within. It had a small humanoid shape with wings, even a busty figure ording to human female standard, and arge pair of emerald eyespared to its size.


    It was a nymph dded in petals of flower that looked just as described in fairytales, a personification of innocence and purity. Intrigued by the adorable creature, Leo reached out his finger and attempted to pet the nymph. After a few gentle strokes, it grabbed on theparativelyrge finger and kissed on its tip, showing a sign of friendly gesture.


    ¡°Hello, little one.¡± Leo had taken a liking at the creature.


    The pair of wings stretched from the nymph¡¯s back, it took off from the flower ovary and excitedly flew around the boy¡¯s head. However, it soon circled down to Leo¡¯s crotch and inspected the veiny gargantuan pir beforending on the bulky mushroom tip. The two women were surprised by the creature; they got back on their feet and approached the nymph feasting on the protein leaking out of the orifice.


    ¡°A! How cute!¡± Sarah squealed.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a honey bee harvesting honey.¡± Catherine remarked.


    However, just as the trio examined the adorable nymph enjoying her lunch, numerous flowers in the surroundings began to bloom as well. Lured by the tasty smell, numerous fairies ascended and swarmed the trio in thirst of the thick swelling honey. Leo¡¯s menacing behemoth was quickly covered by the tender bodies of the little creatures, while Sarah and Catherine were being tickled by the small tongues of fairies licking the honey off their bodies.


    ¡°Heee!¡±


    ¡°Waaaa!¡±


    Under the attack of the fairy swarm, the women cried out in sudden sounds of surprise.


    The mischievous little nymphs tried to dig their way into Catherine¡¯s rear garden, harvesting the abundant seeds pumped inside. Within her wide hip, the nymphs gathered to squeeze into the tight tunnel that had already recovered its sticity, most had their heads stuck inside the rim. However, Catherine didn¡¯t want to crush the little creatures within her rectum and lifted her hip upward to loosen the hole, which allowed the naughty nymphs to dig in even deeper!


    Sarah received simr treatments at her sacred garden. The gaping flower that was still stretched due to Leo¡¯s earlier visitid no defense in front of the adventurous and curious creatures. Many nymphs congregated at the moisty entrance in a race to the abundant honeydews stored inside. The sister giggled at the tingling sensation within her.


    The erotic and embarrassed expression of their body and face was a scene to behold. The tickling itch over their whole-body formedughter and tears to their eyes. But to Leo, it was a simple heartwarming image of his mother and sister indulging in some entertainment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± This time, it was Leo¡¯s turn.


    There was an innocent creature that tried to venture into the orifice at the tip of a great tower. Feeling the head and two arms swirling inside, the boy felt frightened for the first time of his life and quickly pulled the little creature out by her leg. Leo gave the mischievous one a stern look, but he was returned with a sweet smile from the nymph while covered in white ooze over half of her body. However, he had to quickly let the fairy go as another mischievous child was also feeling venturous..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!